Howie 

eels 
eater er arr arity 
Mak ear eal 


“ ele ey tiy Te  gya e elye 
Rae Pah Se Sa Tye 
SAC ae Nee ps weave: ree pay. + %, hi) 
ele 
* 


* se 
aT aoe g) 


* 
Oo 
= 
= 
2 


a 


re Pa ant 

1% Pa tare Te 
‘ Pare gam 

vy Prater | 4 

aietel te Weiatanus 6 

ee 


ae Ce 


3 


CO ahaa 


Ce telat 
Sie: 
Late r 


aay 


elit 


ote 
Pheu 
AO ina | Aga 
satay 
at 


aut 
ae 
Lr 


ay Beth 
aye eh 
set 


ake 
at 
pen 
at 
tie repeP his 

ateatar ia ats 
cays in feta 
af eey 

aie 


Pei 

fen Po 

ca 
Hae Ire 


rae pu the ty 


on 
ap eevee sy B 
Re eae 
Ps 

uy 


mean 


Reser tate 
Hine 


oh 
phe 
vhehe 


<3 


ee Puta tr 
CARAS HH 
Soha 


fick 


rt 


itis es 
sipiele st 


poe aD 


Ay 4 
tfaantatntetanans Bate 
MeN ley Wak Gor barter ag Ope 

eet asarnenta! autae ) 


* 5 ret * T* 
Pa hy at ahead WF ee oF bh 
Piri ROY REST COC 

+ i 


eee 


errs 
4 wary 


hope 


ies 


pay 7 





LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 
PRINCETON, N. J. 


PRESENTED BY 


ih Wee ey 


Bi277 See eos 

Spivey, Thomas Sawyer, 1856: 
1938. | 

The revelation 









Digitized by the Internet Archive 
in 2022 with funding from 
Princeton Theological oat inary a 


{ 


fo. 
‘ 
eral ¢ 


Tele Ine WEA ON 


~ APR PAQH AHO: 
% e 
“Logica sew 






An expose of the Christian 
exploitation of mankind 





By 


THOMAS SAWYER SPIVEY 


Published and Distributed 
BY 
THOMAS SAWYER SPIVEY 


Beverly Hills, 


California 


Price $5.00 the copy, 
Postage paid. 


i 4 Te ave 1 a 
es ty ‘ es ‘j ’ : 
ree cove baits Merny § ae ay i er! fa “ ADT ry Wa ‘ih “yy 
~ "1a rare } ' “ the Ay vie 
| : 


ph a) 


a shed , ew thy eS, Se 


~® OU fe 


Copyrighted 
BY 
THOMAS SAWYER SPIVEY 
Wiglees 


With all rights and privileges reserved 





De A LOM 


This book is dedicated alike to all men, because every man 
is a unit in the great body of humanity and is entitled to know 
the truth. 


The purpose of the book is to reveal long hidden truths 
which should have been taught as primary lessons in the proper 
development of human intellect. 


We desire to teach men to do their own thinking, that they 
may realize their own natural powers for self-development and 
protection. | 


The revelations in the succeeding pages will emphasize the 
necessity for such unit training. 


En ‘ a ; 





Preface CONTE NES 


are 


ce 


I—In the Beginning - - - Cae 
ioe eee 


3—Personification of Gnostic Similitudes - 


4—TLaying the Gnostic Skies Lee: 


Period) «Adam 3% t+ a a 


5—The Theory—The Water Ber ecemeNean ~ 
6—The Practice—Water Period. Noah to Abra- 


ham - - - - - - - - 


7-— The Air Peet eeact Latha cat 


S—The Period of Diente element of 


bsracle-. 2) <i" =~ - - 


9—The Rehearsal—The Fire Perea Ntoek 
10—The Rehearsal—Period of Terrorism 


11—The Rehearsal—The Light Period 
12—Divine Coercion - - - -' - - 
13—Assembling the Hosts - - - - 
14—The Usurpation—Jacob- - - - 


15—The Rehearsal—The Temporal eae 


16—The Rehearsal—Period of Intrigue 
17—The Rehearsal—Period of Intellect 
18—The Execution—Personified Light 
19—The Execution—Propaganda - - 
20—The Jewish Mystery - - - - 
21—Coupling the Two Systems - - 
22—A Line of False Prophets - - - 


23—Identification of Scriptural Characters 


24—The Antecedents of John - - - 
25—Christian Mythology - - - - - 
26—Commentary on Flavius Josephus 
27—Christianity in Operation - - - 
28—Recapitulation of Organization - 
29—The Christian Divinity - - - - 
30—Juggling Words and Names - - 
31—Sowing Imbecility - - - - - 
32—The Horrors of Christianity - - 
33—Attitude of Popes Toward Kings - 


34—Responsibility for World Conditions - 


Page 


' } ivy my 
7 A i band ay 9 ‘ 
a ura 
geal bite 5 Os . 


fe he 


ri i in 


| cay apt oy Cs aa teh Ne 
ibe Ai i ey at ie A is 
ihe ia, 


ete 
AAS 





PREACH 


In the writing and publication of a work which casts a 
sinister light upon ecclesiasticism, and criticizes the Bible and 
the “sacred”’ things of the church, the layman must be prepared 
to meet the specious and wholly presumptious assertion that 
he has nothing to do with ecclesiastical matters, and therefore 
he should abstain from any form of criticism which might 
reflect against the church. 


We shall not waste the time and space to dispute over this 
absurd doctrine. Every thinking man owes it, as a part of his 
duty to community and national life, to call attention to any- 
thing which he believes endangers the welfare and _ stability 
of human progress. 


We do not subscribe to that bigoted doctrine which teaches 
that the truth should be suppressed rather than reflect to the 
discredit of powerful institutions or persons in high places. 
Hero worship is an unnatural and cultivated thing which does 
not contribute to the best development of mankind. Our re- 
searches have been along legitimate lines, and our discoveries 
must see the light of day because they vitally affect mankind 
at large. 


That grandiloquent “righteous indignation” which formerly 
was hurled at him who dared to delve into ecclesiastical mat- 
ters, like the formidable excommunication, has become unfash- 
ionable. Moreover, research has exposed a vulgar origin which 
may not be openly revealed. 

With the foundation doctrine of Christianity, the “immac- 
ulate conception,” being openly repudiated by a large proportion 
of the modern clergy, and the churches flagrantly flirting with 
science, begging for harmony between the two, the whole Chris- 
tian system exposes itself to wide-open analysis and examina- 
tions, making possible a revelation which is truly an expose. 


9 


10 THE REVELATION 


There was a time when the canonized laws of the church 
could not be questioned, but modern thought and research 
have made this foolish. The truth is the truth always and 
everywhere; therefore, to attempt to suppress it by coercive 
methods provokes a suspicion of sinister designs. 


Qur work was not inspired by any especial antagonism 
towards the churches; we are not ultra-critical or quarrelsome 
by nature, and it is averse to our ideas of life to seek con- 
troversy with men or their institutions. Our attention was 
drawn toward our subject by circumstances which we need 
not here explain, but we were as much shocked and amazed 
at the results of our researches as any reader of this book 
will be. 


We are thoroughly convinced that we have solved the 

great mystery of Christianity, and it does not reflect to its 
credit. We shall treat the subject without reserve, regardless 
of the resentment this may engender. 
With the courage of our convictions, we invite ecclesi- 
asticism to come out in the open, to draw aside the “purple 
veil” of mystery in which it has enshrouded itself during all 
the Christian centuries, reveal all the deceit and hypocrisy 
behind the curtain, and attempt to explain and justify it. 

In the following pages we are going to reveal these 
things and place upon them their own secret interpretations. 

In this volume and our succeeding volume, The Resur- 
rection, we shall demonstrate these essential truths: 

1. Christianity is based upon gnosticism. 

2. Its doctrines are practically all plagiarized. 

3. Its basic purpose is to acquire temporal power. 

4. It was responsible for a thousand years of human 
ignorance. 

5. It aspires to erect a super-class to control the masses. 

6. It established the plundering crusades and the hellish 
inquisition. | 

7. Its scriptures are wholly fabulous and immoral. 


THE REVELATION 11 


8. Its god idea is concealed sun-worship. 

9. Not one important bible character ever lived. 

10. Not one line of the old testament is authentic his- 
LORVs 

11. The old testament conceals in code an exploitation. 

12. No such people as the Israelites ever lived. 


13. The so-called Israelitish lines form a code to con- 
ceal organization. 


14. The journey through the wilderness is a rehearsal. 
15. The gospels of the new testament are unauthentic. 


[Ome UlemmO@ntisteecharacter sista ptinciplé. personified in 
mankind. 


17. Mankind has been and is being crucified by ecclesi- 
asticism. 


These and endless other important matters will be re- 
vealed, and if they are not explained ecclesiasticism will lay 
itself open to the charge of willful duplicity. 


Christianity has not demonstrated or identified its god, 
hence it is preaching a worldly king in this established re- 
public. 


We warn humanity that in their desire to establish a 
coercive control over mankind, the churches are driving the 
world into crime and imbecility. 


It is assuming a militant attitude which can only be 
based upon a belief in its infallible powers. 


Even today the church “preaches Christ eesiellt and 


him crucified,’ when it is a well established fact in ‘the 
church itself that no such character ever existed. 


it preaches: this same. Christ as) thes prince of “peaces 
notwithstanding they put words to the contrary in his 
mouth. 

Christ says to his disciples: 

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth; I 
came not to send peace but a. sword. 


12 THE REVELATION 


“For I am come to set a man at variance against his 
father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daugh- 
ter-in-law against her mother-in-law. 

“A man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” 
(Matthew 10:34-35-36.) 


According to the words placed in the mouth of the 
alleged Christ, it is not intended that peace shall be as long 
as nations and civil governments exist. 


“Ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that 
ye be not troubled: for these things must come to pass. 


“For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom 
against kingdom.” (Matthew 24:6-7). 
Does this sound like peace? 


Beware of the doctrine of “war to bring peace.’ It has 
been the cry of predatory forces for two thousand years, and 
bleeding, hopeful humanity has paid the horrible cost. 


There is one sinister thing which is not figurative, but very 
literal; the churches demand a kingdom, with the king as the 
head of the church. 


This is an insult to this great republic, which has gen- 
erously permitted them to thrive under its protection. We need 
no supernatural aid. 


This nation is trifling with the most invidious as well as 
the most insidious force for immorality and evil it is possible 
to develop—subtle example. It has warmed a viper in its gen- 
erous bosom. 

The churches are turning to the increasing demand for 
sensation; catering to the lowest desires, which they have 
openly condemned through long previous periods because they 
attracted the people from their type of blandishment. 

Every day we find some radical departure from former 
ethical practices by clergymen, heralded in the newspapers. 
Sensational semi-nude dancing in the churches to attract the 
people, and even nude pictures are used as a lure to attract 
the morbid classes. 


THE REVELATION 13 


Sensational advertisements, to make a faker blush, are 
broadcasted by whole newspaper pages, one church compet- 
ing with another. 


Clergymen have adopted the same practice as that of the 
sensational theatres, the advertising specialists, the clothing 
dealers, and many others, by using their own portraits in their 


6é bed : 
e 


ads 
It is trivial to name these flaming advertisements, announce- 

ments: they are identical with all other forms of newspaper 

invitations to “step in and leave your money; we need it.” 

What is the result of this worldly and carnal tendency 
on the part of the church? 

The true, underlying sentiment of humanity at large is 
charitable, so much so that most of the people, innocent OLethe 
truth that every sea has its sharks, are gullible enough to give 
up money to any request in the name of charity. 

The practice of the churches soliciting donations in the 
name of charity, is taken as a cue by thousands who are not 
fooled by the church pretensions, to band themselves together 
in the name of charity, to exercise a form of coercive persua- 
sion which long ago should have been made criminal by law. 
These so-called charitable organizations ally themselves with 
the churches and are sufficiently powerful to tacitly compel 
the churches, at least, not to antagonize them. Their political 
influence is a power which protects them from government 
interference. 7 

Nevertheless, the burden has become so great upon the 
people, and their actions so brazen, that the government has 
recently found it necessary to take cognizance of the com- 
plaints made against them. 

This brings us right to the door of the church. The reason 
given by high officials for taking some steps to correct this evil 
is that the large part of the monies collected by these organiza- 
tions goes toward “expenses” called “overhead,” meaning up- 
keep. 


14 THE REVELATION 


Where may be found a greater example of extravagance in 
this same respect than in the churches, with their grand edi- 
fices, costing millions upon millions, with their art windows, 
their gorgeous interior decorations, their magnificent art panels, 
grand organs, and softly carpeted aisles, palatial residences 
and automobiles for the clergy? All to impress and enthrall 
humanity. 


Is it any wonder that jealousy is engendered in the hearts 
of men who see this smug and complacent monopoly quietly 
amassing untold wealth in real property, and absorbing the 
real wealth of mankind? 


The flimsy plea and excuse is wholly insufficient. 


“If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great thing 
if we shall reap your carnal things?” (1 Corinthians 9 lle 


Men are men, and visible palpable injustice and inequality 
grind the hearts of men, and they seek to equalize the conditions 
by imitation, knowing that when they are called it will make 
conspicuous the original protected examples. 


The church privileges, wholly based upon specious and 
unlawful claims, represent the greatest monopoly in the world. 
The most illogical and unreasonable attitude ever assumed by 
government is that which exempts church property from taxa- 
tion, and yet gives to the clergy a voice in making the laws. 
It is the history of the world and mankind that such favoritism 
always has been abused. 


But we are confronted with mathematical facts : exemption 
from taxation will enable the churches, in due time, to control 
the basic wealth of the nation. 


When Constantine in 321 issued a decree permitting the 
Christians to receive donations, own real property, and erect 
churches, little did he know what a viper he was warming to 
life. This precedent was the beginning of the most colossal 
accumulation of wealth the world will ever know. Even in 
that early period bishoprics became principalities, and popes 
amassed fabulous fortunes. 


THe REVELATION 15 


The gratitude of the church was shown by a despicable 
forgery of a so-called “donation of Constantine,” in which it 
was alleged that he had surrendered to the church and to the 
pope all he possessed, including his sovereignty. Here was a 
direct and positive evidence of duplicity, which exposed the 
secret ambition of Christianity. It forged this precedent to 
influence other kings, but its dishonesty reacted and it was long 
centuries before it could eradicate the belief among sovereigns 
that it was a sinister power to be watched with suspicion. 


Those who have followed the history of Christianity know 
that its exploiters cared not a rap for the opinions of kings, they 
had the masses of subjects hypnotized. The terrible excom- 
munication was their deadly weapon. 


What, then, must the world think of the sovereigns of 
Europe, who, as late as November, 1923, humiliated themselves 
by kissing the feet of Pope Pius, at the Vatican, at Rome? This 
disgusting practice was the means by which the popes exhibited 
their contempt for, and their powers over sovereigns. 


The masses are not mentally qualified to reason out the 
dangers of great national tendencies, and the ravenous noin- 
producers are devouring them. Human energy is the coin 
of the world today, and the parasitic classes are devouring it 
and concealing’ it in) great masses of dead property, like 
churches. 


If the burden is not lightened the breakdown is not far 
distant. 


Keep this in mind as you peruse the pages of this book. 
The masses of humanity whose energy is coined into wealth 
are surely and inevitably being brought under the yoke of an 
all-powerful, invisible government which is bent upon the per- 
manent establishment of a slave class to support a super-class. 
This is the very heart of the Hebraic idea—which is Chris- 
tianity. 


DAE AUTHOR. 


Beverly Hills, California. 























y ia 
’ Phnta 


al y 
Oe OR 







FING lie 
IN THE BEGINNING 


(True religion is born in the hearts of men, not made by 
brute force.) 


Form no opinions until you have read and pondered well 
every word of this book. 


In the beginning was the struggle between light and dark- 
ness. Within the darkness was implanted something potential 
which persistently sought to manifest in light and activity. 
That was life. 

This is natural evolution. 

Applying this law to the development of mankind, it sig- 
nifies the evolution of active mentation out of primary poten- 
tiality; intellect out of beastly mentality; civilization out of 
savagery; reason out of blind ignorance; and the lifting of 
mankind to the highest attainable position of intelligent crea- 
tion. 

Living evidence proves, beyond dispute, that mankind had 
made long strides towards the higher estate before Christian- 
ity was ever dreamed of. Authentic history, with equal candor, 
accuses Christianity of having wilfully and purposely cast 
mankind back into a state of darkness and ignorance all the 
more humiliating and degrading because of previous enlight- 
enment. 

There was an underlying cause for this which the people 
at large were not premitted to know; therefore, from the very 
beginning justifiable suspicion rested upon the forces which 
had, unbidden, constituted themselves the guardians and direc: 
tors of the future progression of humanity. 

Up to the beginning of Christianity tremendous progress 
had been made towards universal education; philosophy was 
being reduced to an understandable system; science had been 


17 


18 THE REVELATION 


placed upon a substantial footing, and all men were awakening 
to a desire for higher knowledge. 


To know became the slogan of man. 


Gnosis means to know; therefore, every man is a gnostic 
to the extent of his knowledge and understanding. No other 
initiation is required. 

To crush this expanding manifestation of intellect and 
reason was the first necessity of the ecclesiastical exploitation, 
and it systematically planned to smother gnosticism; destroy all 
extant records of super-knowledge, and eliminate or absorb the 
limited number of men capable of teaching the sciences. 


It had a double motive in this drastic policy ; success meant 
to them an educational monopoly and a scientific basis for the 
development of an attractive church literature. 

Genesis 1s pure gnosticism, garbled into a foolish, child’s 
story. 

It was a battle royal between the power of learning and 
the power of ignorance. One of these was destined to coin the 
units of the future civilization. 

No man can be a philosopher and foster evil designs 
against his kind; men are wise in evil as well as in good, but 
he who chooses the evil course spurns philosophy as an accus- 
ing thing. 

Men may be wise without being philosophers or scientists, 
wise in evil. Such men live, thrive, and fatten off the works 
of others. They seek monopoly and control. Why take the 
trouble of thinking out something which the brain or brawn of 
another may produce for you? is the secret doctrine taught by 
the priesthood. 

Israel is taught to “go in and take possession” of lands 
already developed and occupied by others, without compensa- 
tion. 

Here was the dividing line between two human powers 
at that critical turning point in the affairs of mankind, when 
the future control and guidance of the rapidly multiplying 
multitudes were the paramount problems. 


THE REVELATION 19 


The “dark age,” a period of one thousand years (486 to 
1495), only too eloquently tells which faction won. 


It required five hundred years to smother and suppress 
gnosticism and debauch humanity of all its learning. 


Neither priest nor prince could read or write, and the 
masses lived in a half imbecilic state. 


This was the first great lap in the journey of humanity 
through the ecclesiastic wilderness of evil and ignorance. It 
was the sowing broadcast of evil, for the justification of that 
damnable doctrine of original sin in men, which is the primary 
foundation of the church. If there were no sin in the world, 
there would be no need for a priestly mediator and the church 
could have no excuse for its existence. 

In nature every system cultivates that upon which it feeds. 

Gnosticism was the culmination of all the philosophies of 
importance of that period. It had separated the grain from the 
chaff, in preparing a banquet for developing mankind. Knowl- 
edge was to be made universal, that every man might become 
a perfected unit in the new brotherhood to shape an enduring 
civilization. The individual voice was to be heard, and the wis- 
dom it expressed was to be added to the whole, that the united 
wisdom of men might develop a strong, resourceful, and logical 
system capable of realizing, anticipating, and providing against 
the inevitable hardships which overpopulation of the world 
would bring to an ever-expanding people. The earth could not 
expand, therefore an end must come some time. 

This was the theme and dream of gnosticism. 

Another power, the antithesis of gnosticism, had its seat 
in Rome. It flourished under the title of ecclesiasticism. It 
was a secret political priesthood opposed to universal educa- 
tion. Its every tenet and doctrine was opposed to gnosticism. 
It held the perverted doctrine that the future control of man- 
kind must be based upon church discipline, enforced poverty, 
a cultivated ignorance, and eternal physical toil. 

Its very name indicated a peculiar form of government. 
Ecclesia is a Greek word meaning a legislative assembly. 


20 THE REVELATION 


We shall demonstrate that this ecclesiastic body attempted 
to exploit its vain conceit in a form of religion imitating the 
natural creative laws and processes, and, through this, to estab- 
lish a secret control over governments. 


History records that about the sixth century it had at- 
tained the power to suppress education and destroy all recorded 
learning. During a thousand years of darkness and oppression 
it developed conditions by. which, about the fourteenth century, 
it assumed temporal power over kings. 


This was the position to which it had aspired from the 
beginning. The pope assumed the position of “Lord of Lords’”’ 
and “King of Kings,” showing his disdain for them by kicking 
their crowns from their heads, casting them upon the ground 
and placing his foot upon their necks, and compelling them to 
kiss his foot. 

This was the contemptible attitude of popes towards kings, 
and it is to this day. 

If we reveal a well defined concealment of the truth 
throughout the bible, and evidence of premeditated deceit, it 
matters little what history teaches, for this same bible is being 
preached literally today, and the masses are taught to believe 
that palpable falsehood is divine truth and rank fable is authen- 
tic history. 

It is not impossible, although highly improbable, that the 
early ecclesiasts themselves were deceived when the romantic 
story of the scriptures was purchased of the Jews. In any 
event the fabulous peoples now rise up from their imaginary 
tombs to leer at those who have aspired to rule the world by 
fictitious history, posing as gods, or super-men upon earth; 
while they forged the fetters of superstitious fear and eternal 
slavery upon men. 

Let us briefly examine the fabulous people who are 
“chosen” to give to the whole world its true religion. 

First, the bible is the only authority, and the old testa- 
ment is the alleged Hebrew Berith, meaning a covenant or a 
bargain. 


THE REVELATION ot 


Flavius Josephus, the “Jewish historian,’ admits that he 
takes his story from the scriptures, relating also the story of 
the sale of these scriptures for a sum equal to $7,500,000. 

In our opinion this is the basis of the covenant. 


The best historians, the most astute philosophers, the 
most learned scientists, and the most brilliant minds the world | 
has produced, have frankly and unreservedly branded the bible 
as an absurd mass of myths, fiction, fable and childish fool- 
ishness. 


Humboldt: 


“The origin of the bible is mythology and pretended tra- 
dition, the Semitic narratives included. 


“Science has been unable to establish a primordial seat, 
or so-called cradle, of the species. This is purely mythical. 


“There is no authentic tradition of a time when the human 
species was not already separated into groups of peoples with 
diversity of languages.” 

The alleged Hebrew literature and history, in common 
with all other fictitious matters in “Christian evidences” are 
thus rejected as fabulous and imaginative. 


The manifest character of fiction of the old and new testa- 
ments alike is that it claims to explain phenomena beyond all 
human experience and contrary to visible natural laws. 


It is truly a strange and unexplained fact that Christian- 
ity antagonizes and opposes practically every important thing 
that mankind attempts to exploit or popularize, which does not 
in some manner include the church. 


In all the evidences, fictitious and otherwise, presented to 
prove the illogical theory of a native unity of the human race, 
not one logical evidence signifies that the race is descended 
from a single pair. 

Johannese Muller, in his Physiology of Man, says: “The 
human races’ are not species of one genus; because, if they 
were, upon crossing they would become sterile.” 

Here is a wonderful provision of nature to prevent the 


22 THE REVELATION 


identical perversion of natural laws as suggested in the first 
and second chapters of Genesis. 

Both Kent and Schiller declare that the literal interpreta- 
tion of Adam means humanity at large. From our own exam- 
ination of the subject, this is true, Adam symbolizing the pro- 
ductive earth, becomes the source of maintenance for the Chris- 
tian enterprise, therefore humanity is cultivated for profit. 

One of the strongest evidences, in our opinion, of the 
original Christian purpose to debase mankind, hinder his intel- 
lectual development, and make of him merely a productive slave, 
is in the original idea, and constant reiteration, of his fall from 
perfection to a state of imperfection. This is wholly contrary 
to nature. The tendency for man to rise from his rude and 
lowly estate wholly depended upon his intellectual advance- 
ment, consequently to bar him from the acquirement of new 
knowledge was to hinder his development and limit his natural 
expansion. 

It is a known truth that what is good or evil at one time 
may be the reverse under different conditions. 

For instance, carbon dioxide is death to animals, but be- 
comes the breath of life for the vegetation. 


To attempt to accredit to the Jews the origin of all this 
pretense at generic science and philosophy, is like decorating a 
swine with a necklace of imitation pearls. To give them credit 
for all the religion found in the Eastern nations is inconsistent 
with their origin, history, and mental advancement. 


They were comparatively a small and circumscribed people, 
generally despised, and who never maintained any intercourse 
with other nations, by trade or by conquest, by religious mis- 
sionaries or by philosophic learning. To suppose that they, 
still a nomadic people in the sense that they had no national 
life of their own, supplied all Asia, and from thence the whole 
world, with the only true religion, philosophy, laws, and even 
with morals and manners, is not only without foundation of 
fact, but they themselves had never lived under restraints of 
conscience. 


THE REVELATION 25 


It was because of this very lack of responsibility that the 
Christian exploiters chose the Jews as allies in a well defined 
assault upon natural human development and expansion. There 
are ample grounds for suspicion that a specific bargain was 
struck whereby, in the end, the Roman priesthood was to spread 
to all nations and develop religion, and direct and control in- 
tellectual development, and the Jews were to permeate all na- 
tions, monopolize commerce, and systematically prevent wide- 
spread accumulation of wealth by the people. Poverty was to 
be the deadly weapon of both. The power of wealth is greater 
than that of religion. 


Renan, the ablest historian of the Semitic language, says: 


“The Semitic race had neither mythology of its own nor 
science, nor philosophy, nor fiction, nor plastic arts, nor sub- 
stantial civil life.” 


Yet it is to the alleged traditions and coined genealogies 
of this semi-civilized people that Christianity points as evi- 
dence of its divine origin and authority. 

It is significant that the books of the old testament are 
the only writings extant in pure Hebrew, therefore they are 
not corroborated by contemporaneous writings. 

The best qualified historiographer of Palestine, M. Munk, 
said: “The cosmogony of Genesis is, in its conception, of in: 
fantile simplicity, in which imagination outbalances reflection.” 


Now let us go into the code to learn something of the 
technical nature of this Semitic people. 


Sem is the Greek form of Shem. 


We are informed by the bible dictionaries that Shem 
means name, renown, fame. 


This gives an immediate clue to the means by which the 
nomadic tribes were tempted. They were promised a land 
and nation of their own. The name and fame was to come out 
of the fabulous scriptures. Right well did this idea work out. 
In a fictitious history and a fabulous genealogy, a half-civilized 
race of people were elevated into a noble grandeur and his- 


24 THE REVELATION 


toric splendor of which they had never dreamed. They were 
proud of their bogus ancestry. . 

In Genesis, Shem is named the oldest son of Noah. (Gene- 
sis 5:32.) In another chapter we interpret the meaning of 
Noah and his three sons. | 

We are informed by the bible dictionaries that the descend- 
ants of Shem are the Hebrews, Arameans, Persians, Assyri- 
ans, and Arabians, whose languages are called Shemitic (Sem- 
tic) 2 

It is a significant fact that the larger part of the fabulous 
stories throughout the bible are drawn from the mythologies of 
these countries ages older than Christianity. 

One of the great mysteries of the Christian exploitation 
has been the secret power which enabled it to control humanity 
and its governments through long centuries of time. The in- 
visible power which controlled the masses was ignorance and 
superstition. The power which kept down education and en- 
lightenment was of a more drastic kind. 

Letronne says: “Up to recent times all scientific studies 
had to conform to the narrow requirements of the Christian 
bible, and were subject to the theologic laws—persecution, 
imprisonment and the stake.” 

These facts have caused the most brilliant scholars to con- 
demn and repudiate the Christian power as a thing to be feared 
and dreaded as a menace to mankind. 

Genesis, throughout, is sheer deception; no one knows who 
is its author; its fabulous stories are unscientific and its teach- 
ings immodest and improper. The originators of the scriptures 
have forbidden the reading of the bible by the people because 
of its manifestly immoral suggestiveness. 

Shem means name, fame, renown. 

Heber means alliance. 

Aram means magnificent, or one who deceives. 

Persis means divide, a Christian woman of Rome. 

Asshur (Hebrew for Assyria) means one who is happy. 
He is the second son of Shem. 


Tue REVELATION 25 


Assir means prisoner, fettered. 

Arab means the people, mixture, also ambush. 

Arabah means burnt up. 

Ar means awakening, uncovering. 

The ancient Persians came to Elam about 600 B. C. 

Elam is the first son of Shem. We have made a re- 
markable revelation concerning this Elam in another chapter. 
One meaning of the name is an age. 

Elymas means wise. 


Paul, in Romans, Chapter 16, sends greetings to his be- 
loved Persis. Anyone taking the trouble to interpret this chap- 
ter will uncover a well defined message in code. Look up the 
meanings of the several names. 


This covers the origin of the Jews of the scriptures. 


Noah, the alleged father of Shem, is a myth; Shem 1s a 
myth; consequently, the Hebrews of the scriptures are fabulous 
beings; miscellaneous, crude nations being selected to com- 
prise a new and previously unheard-of race. 


There is so much palpable fiction found throughout the 
bible, it is amazing that the organization has been held together. 
A power greater than religion has bound humanity under the 
yoke, a power holding in its hands life and death. Fear alone 
has held the world enthralled, that fear which binds men to- 
gether as an army and under the control of one man. 


The old testament is an attempt to found a fabulous sys- 
tem upon the science slowly and patiently evolved by men who 
labored under difficulties wholly unknown to modern savants. 

There are all the evidences to prove that the ecclesiastic 
priesthood knew the gnostic philosophy. Let us demonstrate 
this. 

The philosopher’s formula of earth, water, air, and fire, is 
the accusing evidence. 

Genesis introduces the system in this order: 

The earthy period, from Adam to Noah. 


76 THE REVELATION 


The water period, from Noah to Abraham. 
The air period, from Abraham to Moses. 
The fire period, from Moses to Samuel. 


We shall interpret these periods in their order, following 
these with the exodus and the wandering in the wilderness, a 
clean-cut rehearsal of the Christian enterprise. 


PART II 
Pleid Pee LOT 2. 


(Cycles of time do not tarry for lagging systems ). 


To put into inanimate things human language to give them 
personification, is to reverse the creative principles and place 
revelation before creation. Suggested forms precede physical 
manifestation, but verbal expression belongs to organic beings. 
Figures of speech usually conceal something which fears reve- 
lation. 

To divert from their course and monopolize natural ele- 
ments belonging to all men alike, is the meanest form of usurp- 
ation. Absolute, unchangeable equality, justice and compensa- 
tion, are the basic things of finished nature. Instead of chang- 
ing her course, she hastens to mend the slightest break or devia- 
tion from consecutive creative continuity, which may easily be 
traced by visible waves. 

The purpose of natural evolution was to develop a race 
of perfect beings through which to reveal the universal men- 
tation. This contemplated a composite unit so harmoniously 
constructed that each unit would resemble the nature of the 
primary electron in its relation to all other units in order that 
an interchange of thought might be instantaneously transmitted 
from unit to unit by an electric or telepathic process, giving 
to the whole cumulative body a thought in common. The 
afferent and efferent nature of the human nervous system 
clearly provides for such form of communication between units, 
if not with universal mentation. 

It is also very possible that the final goal of physical evo- 
lution was a transparent body. In view of the extraordinary 
difference in texture, between the lowest animal forms and the 
almost transparent delicacy of the human flesh, this is ex- 
tremely probable, the object being to acquire more light. 


ho 
a! | 


28 THE REVELATION 


Such physical development is only possible through a 
highly evoluted mentality, for the mind intimately controls all 
of the processes which construct the body, its organs, and its 
tissues. 

An analysis of the human body reveals a system closely 
resembling the planetary system; we are living cells in that 
system; we can vision its greater units; why, then, is it not 
reasonable that we should be equally visible in our parts. Light 
is evidence of refinement, and is the most important agent of 
revelation. We believe that nature originally intended that 
our vision should eventually attain to the power of the X-ray, 
and that human mentation should rise to interplanetary inter- 
course and blend with the universal electrical mind, thus com- 
pleting a creative cycle to reveal the universal god as one great 
being of many parts. 

If this is true, it is evident that nature has been thwarted 
in her purpose, for there is nothing to indicate that human 
mentation can be extended beyond the present limited aura or 
field. 

Not a single human being has attained to practical, silent 
thought transmission, yet almost all thinking men believe this 
power is possible. 

We are going to attempt to prove that mankind has been 
deprived of the greatest gifts with which nature endowed 
him, and that his mind has been dwarfed and blunted, forever 
barring him from contact with universal mind and the fourth 
estate. He has been broken off the parent stem of natural 
evolution and is now an abandoned derelict in the vast universal 
system, a diseased part in the creative body. He has been de- 
liberately betrayed and led into the “wilderness of sin,” crime, 
and imbecility, by designing men who attempted to usurp the 


powers of the creative god of nature, thereby sacrificing the 
whole human race. 


It is too late to correct the great error, and cycles of time 
do not wait for lagging systems. 


The human race on this planet is but a fragment of the 


Tue REVELATION 29 


great cosmic body. Therefore, if it has abused its privileges 
of freedom and self-government, it alone must suffer. A new 
race will take its place in a new creative cycle. 


This does not pardon or excuse those responsible for this 
awful tragedy. They broke the essential lines of mental evo- 
lution in the belief that they could intercept and subjugate these 
powers, develop a race of super-men to rule over the greater 
masses of humankind, and themselves pose as Lord Gods 
over all. 

There is abundant evidence that early in the formative 
period the minds of men were wilfully drawn away from the 
trend of normal evolution, their intellects blunted, and their 
reason dwarfed, for the specific purpose of concealing from 
them the great mental and physical possibilities with which 
nature had originally endowed them by slow and patient evlou- 
tion. 


We are going to reveal a great conspiracy and exploitation 
of humanity. There is ample evidence that the debasement of 
mankind was premeditated. 

“That, in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might 
gather together in one, all things, both which are in heaven 
and which are on earth, even in him.” (Ephesians 1:10.) 


This is taken from the philosophy of gnosticism. The 
final goal of nature was to merge all human mind into an 
atomic, universal mind, to complete a creative cycle. It was 
not something to be taught, evolution alone could accomplish 
it as a logical creative sequence. It was a planetary process; 
man is a cumulative composite being. 

It was not intended that a super-man, or a select body of 
men, should interject themselves between mankind and nature 
to mediate their relations. 

This “cloud” broke the contact and destroyed the consecu- 
tive continuity by which man was to attain to godlike powers. 
This destroyed the whole work of nature upon this planet. 
In his thoughtlessness man has ruthlessly destroyed the essen- 
tial works of nature upon his earth; the forests and vegetation, 


30 THe REVELATION 


so necessary to the life of the planet itself, are wasted, and 
the animals killed for pleasure. The lives of human beings, 
even now, are held in the same contempt. 

In this unnatural state, the race has drawn so far away 
from its normal course that nature has wholly abandoned her 
purpose of linking together all of her planetary system by a 
mental chain of universal thought and understanding, insofar 
as this planet is concerned. We have forfeited our position. 

For two thousand years all human philosophy has been 
tainted by selfishness and false pretense. We are going to ex- 
pose the evil elements responsible for this offense against na- 
ture and this cruelty to mankind, although we doubt the pos- 
sibility of humanity again rising to the dignity of the original 
plan. 

We shall divide the work of interpretation in a manner 
to explain each progressive step in the Christian exploitation 
as revealed in the biblical rehearsal. 

Genesis reveals the attempt to utilize the gnostic wisdom 
and philosophy as a foundation for the Christian mysticism. 


We quite agree with M. Munk, who says: “The cosmog- 
ony of Genesis is, in its conception, of infantile simplicity, in 
which imagination outbalances reflection.” 

Also with Humboldt, who says: “The origin of the bible 
is mythology and pretended tradition, the Semitic narratives in- 
cluded.” 

The cosmogony of Genesis pretends to identify a god of 
first principles, who can indulge in human conversation and is 
capable of making legal transfer of some imaginary original 
authority over the persons and property of men, from which 
to date a fictitious genealogy, through which to transmit a 
divine right to assume a vicarship over the whole earth. 

This fictitious Lord God exhibits all of the ordinary human 
frailties of mind and body and is guilty of every human act 
called evil. 

The first and second chapters of Genesis reveal the pur- 
poses of the human being who poses as a creative god and 


THe REVELATION ai 


sets himself up as the Lord or master of men on earth. The 
author glibly narrates a childish story of creation while forg- 
ing evidences of a divine authority, an abnormal and inconsist- 
ent thing. 

In the first chapter God creates, names, and commands, in 
order to establish a supreme power. 

In the second chapter the Lord God, who is to be the 
master mediator, makes, forms, plants, and distributes, signi- 
fying a delegated power. Therefore, the second chapter relates 
a new creation with the earthy man as the central character, 
hence Adam signifies the productive earth, and productive 
humanity at large. 

Thus is the dignity of the original alleged source of power 
maintained and a fraudulent mediumship interjected between 
the earth and creative nature. The scheme forever bars inqui- 
sition concerning the authenticity of this self-assumed vicar- 
ship, the most vain and selfish proposal ever advanced by men. 
This mediumship is wholly contrary to natural laws and vi0- 
lates the continuity of evolution by discriminating between like 
units in the same body—the true god of nature is just and 
speaks to all men alike. The God of Christianity creates 
classes and unjustly discriminates against the great masses. 

There is no evidence that a super-man is contemplated in 
the scheme of nature; neither is there an intimation of the dele- 
gation to a master-man of exclusive supernatural powers. 
Moreover, there is not a single evidence that any living human 
being has exercised miraculous or supernatural powers. There- 
fore, the title Lord God is an unauthorized assumption. 

The idea is simple. 

The idea was conceived to establish a form of universal 
government to bring the whole of mankind under one control. 
It was to be organized under the guise of religion in order to 
establish an original divine authority. This is the sole reason 
for Christianity having assumed the attitude of a religion. 


This necessitated an unapproachable god, in a fabulous 
heaven, as the original source; a son and heir to come to the 


32 THE REVELATION 


earth and receive the divine authority, the Christ; his death, 
in order to will the power to a human priesthood; a genealogy 
dating back to the original god, to establish the identity of 
Christ ; a fictitious people to rehearse the details of government 
before it is put in operation, and forged evidences and testi- 
mony, false history and endless duplicity, all of which had to 
be concealed in an intricate code to be secretly taught to the 
inner priesthood while the ignorant masses were to be deceived 
by myths, fables, and fictions, until they were schooled in intol- 
erance nad superstition. 


Therefore, we propose to reveal that Genesis is a simple 
form of gnostic philosophy and tradition. No such fabulous 
beings as Adam, Eve, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Joseph, 
Moses, David, Solomon, or Jesus Christ ever existed, excepting 
in the fertile imagination of the authors of the writings re- 
ferring to them. 


No such people as the Israelites ever existed. 
Israel is to conceal Jacob, signifying usurpation of power. 


The story of the wandering in the wilderness conceals a 
priestly outline and rehearsal of the scheme by which Christian- 
ity was to be introduced and established as a secret, invisible 
government. We shall make this perfectly plain. 


The underlying gnostic philosophy, in itself, was a system 
of similitudes. It was the literary fashion of the period, but 
it had no selfish designs upon men. 


“Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth, and 
subdue it and have dominion” was addressed to mankind, not 
to divinely selected men. There is no intimation to be found in 
nature of the creation of a super and secondary class of human 
beings under the same environments and conditions of devel- 
opment. | 


The “male and female” man of the first chapter of Genesis, 
and the Adam and Eve of the second chapter, clearly define a 
purpose to establish two classes, one to lord it over the other, 
one to govern and the other to be governed. The evidence of 


THE REVELATION 33 


this is in the fact that God first created the heaven, ecclesiastical 
government. 

The first man was made “in the image, after the likeness 
of God,” but the second man was not. 

We shall not disappoint our readers. We are not specu- 
lating. We shall demonstrate that this is all fabrication, to 
lead gradually up to an alleged source of authority through an 
intricate genealogy back to the first cause. 

If it were the purpose of a discriminating god to create a 
super-man “in his own image and after his likeness,” it is not 
logical to assume that he would debase that offspring or make 
him so irresponsible that he would debase himself. 

Moreover, if it were intended that the super-man should 
lord it over other human beings it is evident, a special race of 
men lower in nature must be made for him to subdue and have 
dominion over—hence the second chapter of Genesis for this 
purpose. 

It is essential, also, that this lower race must date back to 
the beginning, hence the name Adam is adopted. Both Kent 
and Schiller declare that Adam means humanity at large. 
Adam means the productive earth and is symbolized by the 
genealogical tree. It is essential that male and female be made 
for generating purposes. This is symbolized by the land and 
water, forming a dual body. It is necessary to separate these, 
therefore that early phase of the planet, before it had developed 
an atmosphere and life, was selected—with a large portion of 
it in a frozen state. This symbolized the “deep sleep” brought 
upon Adam—a geological fact. 

The frozen mass was cast off as our satellite moon, sym- 
bolizing the helpmeet. The crescent shape suggesting the idea 
Omari: : 

This is Adam and Eve—the first productive pair. The 
gnostic significance of this will make the story clear in another 
chapter. 

We do not hesitate to declare this to be the beginning of 
the most astounding conspiracy ever conceived by men. It 


34 Tue REVELATION 


had for its goal super-control over the whole world, and an 
arbitrary authority over all mankind. It drew its ideas from 
all previous antiquity, and its wisdom from gnosticism ages old. 

This plot was conceived well within the present civilization 
and by learned and cunning minds. Therefore we must un- 
cover evidences of duplicity so eloquently suggested by their 
suspicious mysteries and secrecy, which the god of nature does 
not sanction. 

In the very beginning it was essential to erect a screen 
to conceal the past, establish a power to control the present 
and an authority to dictate the future. 

We quickly recognize the origin of superstition, fear, and 
obedience, as the very foundation stones of the enterprise. 

As humanity developed, experience and contact with nature 
would have betrayed the illogical attitude of a super-agent, 
therefore a plausible reason or excuse had to be created and 
the source of “divine authority”’ was made inaccessible to those 
under control, that the super-power might pose as a divinely 
appointed mediator to challenge inquiry, and set up a barrier 
against those wise enough to recognize the fallacy of the eccles- 
iastical claims. It was a serious thing for the godly priest to 
have to confess: “Behold, the man is become as one of us.” 
(Genesis 3:22. 

This mediumship was not confined to spiritual things. We 
shall find the power interjecting itself between the people and 
every human necessity, its authority resting upon divine control 
of primary elements recognized by the early philosophers, air, 
fire, earth and water. 

The wisdom and knowledge of the gnostic brotherhood 
were appropriated to establish the ecclesiastical priesthood, and 
the gnostics were absorbed into the new order or suppressed— 
this process requiring five hundred years. 

Gnosis means to know, in the sense of revelation. Eccle- 
siastic mysticism is the concealment of the gnostic foundation 
for the hierarchy, the alleged “divine justification.” 

Of course the Adamic theory is not in sympathy with 


Tue REVELATION ye) 


natural evolution. It is a fantastical foundation for a form of 
religious government. We refer to it merely as a guide lead- 
ing up to more serious things. Nevertheless, without natural 
evolution there could be no unbroken genealogical line, hence 
the Lord God is assumed to be a special dispensation. 

It is by deductive analysis and the proper interpretation 
of names and words that the truth is revealed. [ew persons 
are aware that there is a secret code behind the church mystery. 

We conclude, and we shall attempt to make it clear to 
others, that: 

The Adamic, Mosaic, and Christian themes are all essen- 
tial parts of one system; the so-called scriptures of the old 
testament, and the gospels of the new testament, are of one 
common origin, insofar as they relate to Christianity, and the 
purpose of the whole is a well defined exploitation by a highly 
organized ecclesiastical priesthood, seeking to establish a super 
authority over mankind in the guise of religion—called Chris- 
tianity—which in the end is to be “God’s Kingdom.” 

It is not only not “divine,” but it conflicts with the well 
defined laws of nature and the creative processes by which the 
god of nature so plainly speaks to his creations. Nature abhors 
mystery. 

It is only “inspired” by minds bent upon mischief and self- 
agegrandizement. 

Its mystery and smug piety conceal its sinister and preda- 
tory character. 

It has attached itself, as a blood-sucking leech, to every 
important human necessity, making of each a source of income 
to itself. It stands as a middle agent between nature and man- 
kind. 

Births, deaths, and marriages, affecting every human being, 
have been appropriated as its especial sources of revenue. In- 
dulgences, purgatory, and saint and image worship are cunning 
inventions for profit. 


The reader may be prepared at once for surprises, for it 
is in symbolical words and similitudes we are to find the truth 


36 THE REVELATION 


revealed to an inner circle, while fanciful fables are preached 
to the innocent masses as literal truths. 

The Christ himself becomes the first witness of this fact 
in the very beginning of the introduction of the system. 


This alleged Jesus Christ is made to say in confidence to 
his first disciples, whom he is sending out to introduce the new 
organization in the guise of religion, that duplicity is a part of 
the Christian scheme. 

“Without a parable, spake he not unto them (the people) : 
and when they were alone, he expounded all things to his dis- 
ciples.” (Mark 4:34.) 

“And he said unto them: unto you it is given to know the 
mystery of the kingdom of God; but unto them that are with- 
out, all these things are done in parables: 

“That seeing they may see, and not perceive; and hearing 
they may hear, and not understand.” (Mark 4:11-12.) 

We thus early call attention to this gross betrayal of human 
confidence, because we shall demonstrate that it was the orig- 
inal purpose to debase the masses and cast them into a state 
of abject ignorance, that an inner priesthood might assume an 
absolute control over them and pose as a saving institution. 

The reason for the concealment of the truth is given thus, 
in the words of Christ: 


“Lest at any time they (without) should be converted and 
their sins should be forgiven them.” (Mark 4:12.) Their sins 
meant their ignorance. Especially were they to be kept in 
ignorance of the truth that man is endowed by nature with 
reason, to enable him to rise above the brute and free himself 
from personal sacrifice. He is made in the image of God and 
personal sacrifice is not a godly attribute. 

“For he that hath (the elect), to him shall be given: and he 
that hath not (those without), from him shall be taken even 
that which he hath.” (Mark 4:25.) 

Right in the beginning we declare these are evidences that 
the early ecclesiasts conceived the idea of a universal form of 
government concealed behind a religious organization in order 


Tue REVELATION ay! 


to give it a lineal heredity back to an imaginary god. There 
were several strong religions standing in their way, sun wor- 
ship being the strongest and most attractive. They could not 
attach themselves to sun worship, because it was national, the 
kings being the vicars upon earth: The idea of developing a 
wholly new and fictitious people with a glorious past reaching 
back to god the creator of all, was a master stroke. The Jews, 
nomadic, half-savage people, with neither nation nor country, 
were chosen as the nucleus of a fabulous race with a genealogy 
back to the beginning. Not a single word of the background 
history as found in the old testament is authentic or entitled to 
any credence whatsoever. 

The fabulous covenant is the original bargain between the 
ecclesiasts and the Jews: the Hebrew Berith meaning covenant. 

Testament in Hebrew means covenant. 

Covenant means bargain. 

Bible in the Hebrew is Mikra, meaning lecture. 

Koran means the reading. 

The books of the old testament are the only writings now 
extant in the pure Hebrew language. All similar writings 
were destroyed that no corroborative works might remain to 
rise up and betray them. 

These fictitious writings were made divine by canon. 

Canon means rule or catalog. 

In the ecclesiastic sense it simply means a rule of doctrine 
or church law... 

In the beginning it is alleged, the Jews were paid a sum 
equal to $7,500,000 to bind this bargain. The transaction was 
concealed under the name of Ptolemy Soter, an alleged king of 
Alexandria. 

Soter means Savior. 

Alexander means defender of men. 

Our authority for this is one of their own fictitious his- 
torians, Flavius Josephus. 

This is a borrowed Roman name to conceal Joseph ben 


38 Tue REVELATION 


Mattathias, meaning Joseph, the son of Matthew, a contraction 
of Mattathias. 

Matthew sponsors the first gospel in the new testament, 
and Flavius Josephus backs it up with a fictitious history. It 
was essential that this history should antedate civilization. 

Joseph means increase. 

Matthew means gift of God. 

The first thing that the ecclesiastical god created is named 
in the first seven words in the bible. “In the beginning God 
created the heaven.” 


Heaven means ecclesiastical government. 

“Of the increase of his government there shall be no end.” 
(Ciisaiahimee7) 

“Paul planted.” Paul means church worker. 


“Apollos watered.” A learned Jew, a Christian convert, of 
Alexandria. 


“God gave the increase.” (I Corinthians SeOn} 


We shall go deeper into this in other chapters, and we shall 
come near proving that the understanding between the eccles- 
iasts and the Jews was that neither should become a distinct na- 
tion with a land of its own, on the theory that they would make 
common conquest and conquer the world, the one to control 
religion and education and the other commerce and inspired 
laws. 

Reader, think this over, it concerns you if you are a pro- 
ducer and a tax payer. If laws are made compelling church 
maintenance, taxation will become confiscation. If church prop- 
erty is not put on the tax duplicate, the church will secretly 
absorb the intrinsic wealth of the world. 

We warn humanity: any institution which inspires the 
destruction of human life as a necessity to human development, 
is criminal at heart. 

In the very beginning of the Christian dispensation, the 
alleged Christ declared to his disciples that he had come to 
bring the sword to mankind. 





THE REVELATION 39 


Sword, in the ecclesiastic code, means slaughter and war- 
Tare: 

“Ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars: see that ye 
be not troubled, for all these things must come to pass. 

“Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against 
kingdom: there shall be famines, and pestilences, and earth- 
quakes in divers places. 

“All these are the beginning of sorrows. 

“Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted, and shall 
kill you.” (Matthew 24:6-7-8-9.) 

Earthquakes mean revolutions. 

It is alleged that this Christ spent most of his time in 
Galilee. 

Galilee means revolution. 

Did it ever occur to you, reader, that an almighty God 
could just as easily have declared that men were naturally good 
instead of evil? 

If he could anticipate revolutions and warfare, he could 
have established permanent peace upon earth, and spared hu- 
manity the horrors of human slaughter and the consequent 
grief and sorrows of humanity. Instead this Christian savior 
declared : 

“T have come to set a man at variance against his father, 
and the daughter against her mother.” (Matthew 10:35.) 

Thus Christianity assaults the most sacred human ties, to 
break up the natural human tendency towards peace and hap- 
piness. 

In the following revelations we shall show the secret pur- 
pose to destroy every natural human influence which makes 
for harmony among men. 

Keep this in mind: every man, no matter what his calling, 
advocating war in any circumstance whatever, for war’s sake, 
and the national advantages it brings, is a murderer at heart and 
should not be trusted by peace-loving people. In his fanaticism 
he would murder his brother as quickly as he would kill another 
man, then pose as a hero. This is history. 


40 THE REVELATION 


Is there any historical evidence to back up this radical 
assertion, which may logically belong to this subject upon which 
we write? 

Yes, endless instances. 

We shall only refer to one or two of the most conspicu- 
ous. 

On the occasion of Athanasius, bishop of Naples, having 
the eyes of his brother Sergius put out in order that he himself 
might be proclaimed duke of the Neapolitans in his place, Pope 
John VIII wrote to Athanasius praising him for the act and 
“for having plucked out according to the precept of the gospel 
the eye which offended.” 

Think a minute of a pope, God’s vicar on earth, thus per- 
verting his own gospel. Can you read anything godly in that 
man’s heart? : 


In 1250 Emperor Frederick II was allegedly strangled by 
his own son Manfred. 

Pope Innocent IV called upon heaven and earth to rejoice, 
calling Frederick the son of Satan. He wrote these words to 
the prelates, lords and people of the kingdom of Sicily. It 
was supposed that this same Manfred murdered also his own 
brother Conrad. 

The great historian Fleury is authority for both these 
cases. 

Evolution lifts man upward from the lower animal kinds. 
He cannot physically involute, hence Christianity must condemn 
evolution in its own defense. Yet we shall demonstrate con- 
clusively, in our succeeding chapters, that the God of Chris- 
tianity is a thing of evolution. 

Had man been declared the perfect work of God instead 
of evil, this perfection would have guided human development, 
instead of the accusation that all men are born evil, the most 
dastardly accusation ever advanced by human thought. To 
“fulfill” this idea, it was necessary to debase all mankind to 
a common level of sin. 

Had man not been declared evil in the beginning, there 


THE REVELATION 41 


would have been no excuse for the church; had this evil not 
been declared inherent in the human blood, babes would have 
been born innocent and subsequent posterity would have evo- 
luted into a state of purity and the church would have ceased 
functioning. 

In nature a system cultivates that upon which it feeds. 

The church is no exception to this rule. 

The propagation of evil is like the circulation of money. 
No individual can be directly charged with the evils due to 
manipulation. The dollar is the same selfish element in every 
man’s pocket, seeking to purchase the greatest amount. Evil 
is the same in every man’s mind, be he good or evil at heart. 

Give the man comfort, peace, and happiness, and his nat- 
ural bent is towards good. Surround him with unnatural re- 
straints, threaten him with dire vengeance, bring him grief and 
sorrow, and he is filled with hatred for everything. It is then 
that man is tempted and falls back to his original brute nature. 
When once his blood becomes tainted with evil, he breeds evil. 

This is the season of sowing seeds of evil, and the propa- 
gation of sin for commercial purposes. 

Thus we may understand that men produce mental things 
as well as material, both of which may become merchandise. 

Now watch this demonstrate the truth under the use of 
the code. 


PANE IE JU 


PERSONIBYING GNOSUI Ges INLET 


(“In our image, after our likeness.”’ ) 


Let us get closer to the gnostic origin of the Christian 
theme. 

The fall of man; the rebirth by water and spirit; the resur- 
rection of Christ, and the Kingdom of God are the essential] 
elements in this idea. 

Originally a scientific system, taught by natural similitudes, 
the gnostic system was surreptitiously converted into a fanatical, 
ecclesiastical, political power, disguised as a religion and propa- 
gated by a strongly organized priesthood bent upon the abso- 
lute control and exploitation of humanity—a religious govern- 
ment. 

This will take us somewhat into the technicalities of gnos- 
ticism. It embraced astronomy, chemistry, and physiology, as 
the three essential branches of science. In this volume we may 
only superficially explain the primary atomic waves. These 
become the starting point of the Christian forces, revealing 
that they had a knowledge of the gnostic philosophy. | 

We shall merely use the atomic waves for illustrative pur- 
poses, without again going into a technical explanation of their 
origin beyond the fact that they come out of the primary sub- 
stance, and set a basic law from which subsequent processes 
may not deviate. They represent the waves executed by pri- 
mary substance in motion. 


Consecutive wave continuity: 





Potential atom, Kinetic energy, Waning force, Exhaustion, Recuperation 


These waves represent the transmission of energy from a 


42 


THE REVELATION 43 


potential state of conservation to a state Ob creative energy ; 
hence, they are made by as many phases of formative matter in 
progressive motion through the undifferentiated universal sub- 
stance. Each wave symbolizes a principle as manifesting a de- 
gree of energy in matter. 

Cold, warm, dry, and moist. 

The spiral becomes the perfected atom. 

These waves also symbolize the formative or elemental 
character of the atoms. 

Nitrogen, oxygen, carbon, and hydrogen. 

Hence hydrogen is the true atom and becomes the unit of 
atomic weights, for these primary elements cannot separate 
until they are merged into a common pabulum. 

These elements control the consistency of matter in the 
formation of aggregations. | 

Vibratory, gaseous, solid, and fluid. 

This reveals that the principles are merged into the hydro- 
gen spiral, out of which is evolved the gross elements. 

Thus the primary principles control temperature, the pri- 
mary elements control consistency. 


Cold Warm Dry and moist 
Vibratory Gaseous Solid and fluid 
Nitrogen Oxygen Carbon and hydrogen 


The ecclesiasts subsequently made this the underlying 
basis of their Christian scheme by the following similitudes: 


God Christ Man and woman 


This is the pristine beginning, before man had fallen from 
his state of purity. The pure, unadulterated carbon is the dia- 
mond, the hardest of all substances and the purest form of all 
solid matter. 

“To whom as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed of men, 
but chosen of God and precious.” (I Peter 4.) 

“The stone which the builders refused is become the head 
stone of the corner.” (Psalms 118:22.) 

This refers to the carbon diamond, which falls from its 
pure state to its allotropic forms, silicon and silica, in the 


44 THE REVELATION 


chemical process of producing the atom and passing it on into 
the molecular or gaseous state to begin to construct bodies. 

Next to oxygen, silicon-is the most important element in 
material bodies. 

This symbolizes the fall of Adam and is the reason why 
Adam signifies earth. 

Adam isthe son of "God! (Luke 3:38") 

Christ is the son of man. (Matthew 8:20.) 

Christ is also the son of God. (Matthew 8:29.) 

Now we may understand why “God is all and in all.” God 
symbolizes the atomic and vibratory state, and sacrifices his son 
that man might be. ‘The diamond is sacrificed that the basic 
element, silicon, may be formed, to become the solid structure 
for all living matter. 

By the purification of silicon and the reconstruction of 
the “precious stone” Christ is resurrected as a principle. 

It must be noted that in the chemical process by which the 
true active atom is formed, as represented by the spiral, the 
nitrogen, oxygen, and carbon waves are merged into the spiral, 
hence “God is all in all” and is in hydrogen, which contains in a 
state of compensating balance the four primary principles. 

The hydrogen spiral symbolizes moisture and water. It 
also is the beginning of mechanical respiration, having expan- 
sion and contraction in the same body. This is why all life 
comes out of moisture. 

It is now not difficult to understand the differentiation 
of God, the Lord God, and Adam and Eve. 


In the formative processes the separate waves, in a pro-— 


gressive state, signify God, Christ, “male and female’ man. 
In the perfected union as represented by the spiral, they be- 
come: God, the Lord God, Adam and Eve. 

“Except a man be born again he cannot see the kingdom 
Oh Cd War alohnia: 3} 

This refers to the first man, male and female. 

The kingdom of God refers to the living kingdoms on the 
face of the planet, vegetation and animals. This is gnostic. 


eee 


i 


THE REVELATION 45 


“Except a man be born of water and of the spirit, he can- 
not enter into the kingdom of God.” (John 3:5.) 

It is very clear that this is true, for the energy, as repre- 
sented by oxygen and water, is absolutely necessary to produce 
living matter. This makes clear the personification of these 
elements. 

Moreover, the chemical action quickly produces the basic 
elements for the execution of all this. 


It is evident that the hydrogen spiral is composed of carbon 
and hydrogen united, with oxygen and nitrogen coiled about 
them as an atmosphere. This is a miniature world, and is the 
symbol of the composite God, making “God all and {iia Le 
for all subsequent matter is composed of these atoms. ‘There 
can be no break nor regurgitation in these waves. This is the 
absolute evidence of premeditated evolution. 

Oxygen 16 unites with carbon 12 to form silicon 28. 

Nitrogen 14 unites with water 18 to form sulphur 32. 

Oxygen 16, nitrogen 14, and hydrogen 1 unite to form 
phosphorus 31. 

These are the primary, essential elements to produce living 
matter upon the planet. 

It is in the formation of the atom we find the creation of 
male and female man. In this state they are inseparable nega- 
tive and positive principles. “My father and I are one.” 

In the perfected molecule we find them united as one ele- 
mental entity. It is in the planetary trinity we find them physi- 
cally differentiated, yet bound together in principles, as a living, 
breathing system. | 

It is in the creation of living vegetation and animal life 
that we find the manifestation of logical, premeditated evolu- 
tion by reproduction, governed by these same identical waves. 

What we have already revealed by deduction will now be 
reproduced in living matter, visible and understandable to all 
thinking, reasoning beings. The creative waves manifest in 
consecutive order in direct wave or consistency of mass. 

This is the revelation. 


46 THE REVELATION 


With it we shall make the second revelation of the personi- 
fication of nature by the ecclesiasts to establish a secret church 
control over mankind. 

It is man we must follow, for he becomes the victim of 
this conspiracy. 

In the planetary trinity we now have the four great prin- 
ciples : 

Cold, warm, dry, and moist, differentiated into visible 
bodies that their functions may be identified and manifested. 


The moon symbolizes the seat of God. God. 
The sun symbolizes the seat of Christ. Christ. 
The earth symbolizes productive mankind. Man. 


The waters symbolize reproduction and increase. Woman. 

“But I would have you know that the head of every man 
is Christ: and the head of the woman is man: and the head of 
Ghristuis’ God; er( 1 sG@orinthiansel edn) 

It is not difficult to understand the hatred expressed by 
the ecclesiasts for the philosopher’s serpent which reveals all 
this. 

“The Lord God said unto the serpent: 

“T will put enmity between thee and the woman and be- 
tween thy seed and her seed: it shall bruise thy head and thou 
shalt bruise his heel.’ (Genesis 3:14-15.) 

Now, we shall find that the serpent symbolizes wisdom and 
the first seed of woman is Cain, signifying vegetation. It is 
true, vegetation cannot be accredited with a wisdom greater 
than sufficient for its maintenance and the reproduction of its 
species. Nevertheless, this does not destroy its power of reve- 
lation, as we shall demonstrate. The vegetation, as the seed 
and product of Adam the earth and Eve the waters, becomes 
the first great manifestation, revealing the atomic waves in 
consecutive order and physically differentiated, revealing the 
separate function of each of the four primordial principles. 

This is the reason why man was forbidden to partake of 
the tree of knowledge. Nature cannot be used as an agent of 
deception, however, and her revelations may not be suppressed. 


THE REVELATION 47 


The ecclesiasts, by the ruthless destruction of the gnostic 
wisdom, could conceal the atomic beginning, but found it neces- 
sary to use the philosopher’s fruit-bearing tree to construct a 
genealogical tree back to the first cause, before it could estab- 
lish its alleged divine origin. God manifests in the living pro- 
ducts of the planet, and God is vibratory, hence the visible ma- 
nipulation of his vibratory waves reveals his invisible form. 

The Christian similitudes rise up as evidence against the 
ecclesiastical exploitation. 

“God said let us make man in our image after our like- 
Hessa . 

This was the production of the Christian genealogical tree, 
which is the physical manifestation of the primary creative 
waves. If these were not named man they could not become a 
part of the genealogical line. 


Potential atom. 





Conservative Seth, the per- 
nitrogen. petuating seed. 
Abel, the 
conserving leaves. 
Cain, the ex- 
Expansive panding limbs. 
oxygen. 
Adam, the trunk 
Stabilizing 
carbon. 
Hve, the root. 
Equalizing 
hydrogen. 





dhestreceor lite: The tree of good and evil. 


48 THE REVELATION 


This genealogical tree symbolizes the evolution of life upon 
the planet. 


Adam means the earth, production. 
Eve means life and the waters, reproduction. 
Cain means vegetation, possession. 
Abel means the atmosphere and breath, respiration. 
Seth means the animals, compensation. 


Where is man? 


At the identical point where he is due, man appears, not 
by special dispensation but by logical evolution. 


“And to Seth, to him also was born a son; and he called 
his name Enos.” (Genesis 4:26.) 

The meaning of Enos is mortal man, subject to fall and 
all kinds of evil. | 

Thus vegetation evolutes out of the earth, animal life evo- 
lutes out of vegetation, and man evolutes out of the animal 
life. This is scientifically true, and all the alleged divine evi- 
dence in the world cannot change it. 

Here are several interesting lessons. Adam means the 
productive earth, and by the ecclesiastical code symbolizes 
productive mankind. Eve means life, and reproduction of “the 
multitudes.” Cain means possession by original contact, and 
for his sins he is sent into exile, meaning the broadcasting of 
wild vegetation by nature. He is sent to the land of Nod, 
meaning vagabondage, because the wild vegetation cannot be 
controlled. Abel means breath, the atmosphere. The leaves 
of the tree symbolize the atmosphere. The three breathes 
through its leaves. 

Seth means compensation. This compensation is between 
the vegetation and the animals, and is a very real thing. 

Vegetation inhales carbon dioxide and exhales oxygen. 

The animals inhale nitrogen and oxygen and exhale car- 
bon dioxide. 

This is why Seth signifies compensation. 

There is also a material compensation between the animals 
and the vegetation. The animal excrements go back to the 





THE REVELATION 49 


earth and become fertilizing elements for the vegetation, the 
seeds and fruits of which are returned to the animals for 
nourishing food. 


This furnishes convincing evidence that man is not car- 
nivorous, and should not partake of animal flesh as food. 
There is a specific reciprocity and exchange between vegetation 
and animals, and there is no such compensation between the 
lower animals and man. By making animal flesh his food, man 
interjects a middle element which doubles the labors of destruc- 
tive assimilation. In fact he is eating the identical tissues which 
are formed in his own body by a vegetable diet, thereby acquir- 
ing but a remnant of the original energy. This is the signifi- 
cance of the eucharist, a remnant of cannibalism. 


The word man is a thing to juggle with in the Bible, and 
the fact that in the journey through the wilderness the Israel- 
ites are fed upon manna, the name becomes of extraordinary 
interest. “What is it?’ is no name for it, and to this day no 
knowledge concerning its nature has been found. In the 
Hebrew it means man, and technically man signifies animal, 
hence we assume that the feeding of the Israelites manna 
simply refers to the period when men went from the original 
vegetable diet to the eating of animal flesh. 


Man is not carnivorous by nature. The carnivorous ani- 
mals lap up their water, whereas herbivorous animals, includ- 
ing man, suck up liquids. 


But, in the ecclesiastical similitudes this becomes of much 
greater significance. In another part of our work we have 
demonstrated. the utter impossibility of producing the alleged 
quantity of the “manna” required to feed the Israelites— 
some 15,000,000 pounds daily—upon the surface of the territory 
over which this fanciful journey was made. 


We shall deduce that this figuratively refers to the bargain 
between the ecclesiasts and the Jews whereby the latter were 
to take possession of Canaan, meaning merchandising, trading, 
commerce. 


50 THE REVELATION 


“When the Lord thy God hath cut off the nations, whose 
land thy God giveth thee.” (Deuteronomy 19:1.) 

When we treat of the fabulous journey of the equally 
fanciful Israelites, this will be interesting. 

It is natural that the ecclesiasts should extend this system 
of personification on into its scheme. The name ecclesia signi- 
fies a ruling assembly, being derived from the name of the 
ancient Greek assemblies of Athens. 

The first ten words in the Bible betray the underlying 
purpose of the ecclesiastic exploitation, “In the beginning God 
created the heaven and the earth.” (Genesis 1:1.) 


In the code, 
Heaven means ecclesiastic government. 
Earth means productive mankind. 


Continuing the code, 

Waters means the multitudes of people and ordinances. 

Land means nations. 

Sun, moon, and stars signify rulers of different powers in 
the church, the pope, bishops and priests. 

The sun also means the civil government. 

The moon means the church power.: 

Mountain means the church of Christ. 

The garden of Eden means a place of pleasure and instruc- 
tion. 

Paradise means pleasure grounds; Eden means delight. 

Day means a gospel period of fulfilling a system of evan- 
gelical propaganda. 

Night means a period of affliction, adversity and ignorance 
—for which some human cause is responsible. 

In other chapters we have elaborated on this study. But 
in order to convince the reader that our deductions are correct 
regarding an ecclesiastical purpose to establish a lasting re- 
ligious government, we extend the genealogical tree from Enos 
to Noah to prove conclusively, step by step, the progress towards 
empire. It is through the seed of Seth that the line is extended, 


THE REVELATION Sl 


which convinces us that the seed of Cain signified the vegeta- 
tion which could not be put under control by men. 


The genealogical line: 

God, meaning the creative power. 

Adam, meaning earth, symbolizes mankind. 

Seth, meaning compensation, symbolizes the animals. 

Enos, meaning mortal man, subject to fall. 

Cainan, meaning possessor. 

Mahalaleel, meaning praise. 

Jared, meaning descent, empire, command. 

Enoch, discipline. 

Methuselah, old age, death. 

Lamech, poverty. 

Noah, rest. 

Here is a well-defined conquest in code, marking off a 
distinct period in ecclesiastic enterprise. 

Following chapters will yield even more startling results. 

In our next chapter we shall repeat, more or less, what 
we have said in this, for it is most important to fix in the mind 
these similitudes. 


Gnosticism embraced all the learning of all previous 
science, religion, and philosophy. The ecclesiasts proposed to 
establish a universal religious government based upon this 
gnostic wisdom.. It required five hundred years to suppress 
gnosticism that it might claim this universal wisdom as having 
been divinely inspired in a line of fictitious prophets. 

Noah, meaning rest, was five hundred years old when he 
was warned of the flood, which was an SESE flood of 
missionaries to overwhelm the people. 

It was the period of sowing, sin and ignorance were to 
be sown broadcast. 

From 486 to 1495, the “dark ages,” mankind was smoth- 
ered in inspired ignorance and superstition. Neither priests 
nor princes were permitted to read or write, that they might 
not be tempted to teach others. For centuries thereafter all 


52 Tue REVELATION 


education was controlled by the church, and permitted only to 
the chosen class. 

There is every evidence that much of the symbolism of 
Genesis is taken from the Greek and Egyptian mythology. 

In Romans 16:14 we find Paul sending his regards to 
Asyncritus, Phlegon, Hermos, and Patrobas. 

This salutation bears some mysterious message. 

Asyncritus is supposed to be a Christian at Rome. The 
name signifies incomparable, intimating praise for some great 
accomplishment. Phlegon meaning burning, a Christian at 
Rome. The name evidently is taken from Phlegethon, mean- 
ing the flaming—in Greek mythology a river of fire in the 
lower world. 

But Phlegon is supposed to be one of the seventy dis- 
ciples, and the Bishop of Marachon. Marah means bitter; 
rebellious. 

Patrobas means paternal; one that pursues the steps of 
his father. 

We find nothing more concerning him. 

Hermos is the Greek Hermes and the Roman Mercury. 
Both signify messenger, and carry the Caduceus, which we 
demonstrate elsewhere as a gnostic chemical symbol. 

Hermes in Greek mythology is the herald and messenger 
of the gods. 

He is the protector of herdsmen, god of science, com- 
merce, and invention, the patron of travelers and rogues. 

He is the son of Zeus (Jupiter) and Maia. 

in Roman mythology he is Mercury and bears the same 
emblem. Paul was called Mercurius at Lystria. 

Lystria means dissolving. It is an unknown city of Ly- 
caonia, meaning wolf-land. The other cities were Derbe, 
meaning sting, and Iconium, meaning image. 

In sending out his disciples Christ said: 

“Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves, 
be ye therefore as wise as serpents.’ (Matthew 10:16.) 

Hermes is the patron saint of wisdom and science. Chris- 


Se —— 





THE REVELATION 5S 


tianity is the avowed enemy of science. The serpent is the 
symbol of wisdom. The Caduceus is a rod entwined by two 
serpents. ‘lhe head of the rod is winged, the whole symbol- 
izing the winged messenger of Sophia, wisdom. 

“The wolf and the lamb shall feed together, dust shall 
be the serpent’s meat.” (Isaiah 65 25.) Dust symbolizes 
mourning. Christ is the lamb and the wolf is a ravenous 
enemy to man. 

This is specifically aimed at the scientific knowledge of 
Hermes, and through the centuries has been drastically applied 
to all science and learning. 

We find Paul in Lycaonia, wolf-land. Christianity is 
openly opposed to science. Israel is directed against Canaan, 
commerce. Israel smote Sihon, king of Heshbon, invention. 
Hermes was the god of all of these. 

In Egyptian mythology Hermes becomes “Hermes the 
thrice greatest.” Hermes Trismegistus, the Greek name of 
the Egyptian god Thoth. Frequent concealed reference to the 
Hermetic wisdom is found throughout the Bible. 

One of the foundation axioms of Christianity is that 
_ superstition is an essential ruling power. This is an original 
Hermetic theory. 

“By the fear of the unknown must the crowd be re- 
Sitaiticusaem (| Eletae Ll Tis:) 

Christ says: 

“Cast not your pearls before swine.” 

“Give not that which is holy unto dogs.” (Mathew 7.6.) 

“It is good for a man that he bear the yoke in his youth.” 
(Lamentations 3:27.) 

Suffering humanity has surely patiently borne these in- 
sults while being secretly deprived of the benefits of wisdom, 
science, thought, and invention, and surreptitiously spoiled of 
its established commerce, by an allegedly religious institution. 

The theory involves the casting into ignorance of the 
lower classes, to be treated as sheep, swine, cattle and dogs. 
We fail to see that there is any choice, if human beings are 


54 Tue REVELATION 


to be classed as beasts. A lamb in his place is no better than a 
swine in his. God placed them in the line of animal evolu- 
tion. This casting down is symbolized by the casting out of 
Cain, meaning possession. Dispossession is the object. Cain 
symbolizes the prodigal son. At the close of the ages of ig- 
norance, it is not difficult to resurrect Enoch, meaning dis- 
ciplined, well regulated. This condition was the purpose of 
the debasement. 

Enoch is the son of Cain and represents the return of the 
prodigal son under discipline and repentance. 


It was the foundation purpose of ecclesiasticism to recon- 
struct humanity, and, during a long period of universal ig- 
norance, cultivate a “fear of the unknown,” which was to be 
humanized and personified in order to bring its form of coercive 
religion into more intimate contact with the ignorant, untutored, 
superstitious masses. It attempted to make it possible for the 
ignorant to visualize and feel its “fearful and terrible god.” 
In the Apocrypha (II Esdras VI) Enoch is pictured as the 
dreadful Behemoth, the terrible hippopotamus. 


This of necessity created a fictitious and impossible God 
to frighten the masses, while the priesthood reveled in the 
“transcendental magic’ of ancient philosophers. While they 
held the face of humanity to the ground, they traversed the 
heights, soared among the stars, and feasted upon the “fat 
things” of the universal wisdom—confiscated from gnosticism. 


Naturally, we find such a religion attempting to cater to 
all classes, having allegories and fairy tales and images for 
the childlike and simple minded; an exalted philosophy to be- 
guile the men of mind; temptations and promises for the ec- 
static and imaginative, and hope and consolation for the aged. 

Not one single truth or scientific gain is found in either. 
To spellbind is the sole purpose, to hold under a strict disci- 
pline through “fear of the unknown.” They did not cheat 
Hermes Trismegistus when they adopted his axiom, they only 
plagiarized his idea, as they plagiarized all their important doc- 
trines from previous systems. 





THE REVELATION 55 


In this modern time, political power and control of legis- 
lation obviate all this infantile playfulness, stern authority and 
discipline rule. 

The world should feel grave alarm at the present attitude 
of the church. As long as the unthinking masses are held in 
that state of hysterical fear which prevents their openly ex- 
pressing their opinion, they suppress thought to crush out of 
their hearts the resentment which they cannot exercise. Long 
suppressed thought and reason blinds the vision of humanity. 
It is under the cloak of this condition that evil designs are 
secretly developed into practical systems. 

History openly charges the Roman Catholic church with 
a grim determination to rule the world or ruin humanity. Her 
greatest power was political intrigue. 

It gained, and for several centuries held, the temporal 
power in Europe. Immediately upon assuming the temporal 
power, it began a murderous crusade against all opposition, 
the horrors of the inquisition soaked the cloth in human blood, 
and this is the garment which crouches under the uplifted cross 
and demands, in righteous indignation, the respect of men. 

Fair estimates place the human sacrifice at fifty millions, 
a large proportion being burned alive. 

The open excuse was the extermination of the heretics, 
the protestants who revolted at the manifest evils of the so- 
called mother church. Heresy comes from heres, the sun, sym- 
bolizing light and intellect. They were fighting a return to 
education and reason. 

Neither time nor conditions could crush out of the heart 
of that monster the desire for revenge engendered by the tak- 
ing from it of temporal power. It had dreamed too soon of 
accomplished empire, and had begun to reap the unripe harvest 
and “‘burn the tares.” Upon realizing that the world was not 
conquered, its anger and thirst for human life and blood knew 
no bounds. It called upon its fanatical hosts, and plundering, 
murdering mobs swept Europe. 

Sufficient manhood had arisen in the sovereigns of Europe, 


56 THE REVELATION 


and the mailed fist fell heavily upon the usurpers. The tem- ~ 
poral power was taken away from popes; infallibility of the 
Roman pontiffs was declared an adolescent dream, and its 
cowardly espionage system, Jesuitry, was shown the shortest 
way out of every leading nation in Europe. The church was 
compelled to take refuge in the “dens and rocks of the moun- 
tains” which it had reserved for the “kings, great men, and rich 
men of the earth.” (Revelations 6:15.) 

It had dreamed of the humiliating necessity for these great 
men of the earth to seek church safety in monkish hiding places 
and monasteries, when they raided humanity. Mountain means 
the church of Christ. Rock means a refuge. Dens mean 
monasteries. 2 

If you were confronted by a wild beast which openly 
sought to devour you, and you had succeeded in fighting off 
its attacks and had driven it back into its lair in the unknown 
jungle, would you throw down your weapons and feel safe 
against renewed attacks, or would you seek to hunt the beast 
to the death for your future peace and safety? 

Common sense says that you would seek to destroy the 
monster, but Europe was satisfied in driving it into the wilder- 
ness of the new world, there to feast and fatten off the new 
nations and new generations, while it cultivated the basic powers 
of secret political control. 

Therefore, when we hear the cautious suggestions of a 
union between this identical power and the protestants, we 
wonder if mankind is truly sane. 

Europe is paying a fearful penalty for her weakness, or 
her generosity, whichever you may name it, and America has 
warmed a viper in her bosom. 

The time of vengeance is again at hand. Diplomacy has 
accomplished what brute force failed to accomplish. 

“When the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with 
his mighty angels. 

“In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not 
God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.” 
(II Thesalonians 1 :7-8.) 





THE REVELATION 57 


Lord means loafward, the dispenser of bread. 

Heaven means ecclesiastical government. 

Jesus is called Justus, meaning justice. 

Justice, in the code, means desert, retribution. 

Angels means hosts, and hosts means an army. 

Fire means judgment. 

Gospel means god-good spell-story, a good-story. 

The danger plainly lies in the ulterior intrigue between 
the churches. Should all creeds unite, it will mean a new chal- 
lenge to humanity. No matter what its form, Christianity is 
the unrelenting foe of human liberty and freedom of thought, 
speech, and self-government, therefore its determination to es- 
tablish a kingdom. | 

Christianity has been the open enemy of science and uni- 
versal learning from its beginning. It suppressed the early 
philosophical schools, forbade all learning to the masses, perse- 
cuted those who sought to teach others, prohibited scientific 
research, and burned at the stake the most brilliant men who 
dared reveal scientific truths. 

One of the most sinister developments in church history 
is the recent announcement by church authorities that a pow- 
erful organization is formed, consisting of clergymen, financial 
kings, professional men, and soldiers, to formulate a plan 
‘whereby Christianity and science may be harmonized. 

What invisible power is hypnotizing the people in a man- 
ner to permit such a ghoulish procedure as either of these pro- 
posals, the unifying of the churches and the harmonizing of 
Christianity and science? 

It is like binding the dead to the living. 

“That he may be Lord over both the dead and the living.” 

The plain truth is revealed too late; the churches have 
coddled the professional, non-producing classes, and. blended 
interests with them. It is the modern syndicate idea by which 
great monopolies are formed. Christianity has been commer- 
cialized, and monopoly is in political power. Its towering edi- 
fices reveal its great wealth in every city of the land. 


PENS IE |Tv 


CLAY UNG, THE GNO SHI Ogr © CNIS aa Tea 
THE EARTHY PERIOD, FROM ADAM TO NOAH 


(“The Lord God formed «man of the dust of the ground, ) 


Genesis is the foundation of Christianity, and Genesis is 
disguised gnostic philosophy. 

Every human system has its beginning, and, at least, a 
theoretical ending, the latter revealing the final purpose. 

Uherefore we may conclude that the end is premeditated. 

“In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.” 
(Genesis 1:1.) 

By the secret ecclesiastic code we interpret this to mean 
the opposite to that which it expresses on its face. Heaven 
means ecclesiastical government. Earth means productive 
humanity. 

This method of concealment is the church veil to conceal 
its so-called mysteries from the ignorant, unthinking masses 
which it manipulates to its ends and purposes. 

This mystery is concealed, gnostic wisdom, the scientific 
learning and knowledge which it appropriated from the gnostics, 
this requiring five hundred years. 

This is why Christianity opposes science. It desires to 
monopolize it, in order that it may pose as the source of all 
wisdom. 

By the first ten words in the Bible we know that the 
underlying purpose is sovereignty. Necessarily this implies 
something to govern. We figuratively use the word kingdom 
as applying to vegetation and animals, but the true application 
of sovereignty is to human beings, therefore we must view this 
ecclesiastical sovereignty as applying to men. 


58 





THE REVELATION 59 


All the Bible dictionaries give to the name Adam the 
meaning earth or earthy. 

All leading authorities agree that Adam symbolizes pro- 
ductive mankind in this opening sentence of the Bible. 


This makes perfectly plain why Christianity preaches a 
kingdom as the ending. 

Sovereign authority is the beginning, and a priestly king is 
the contemplated ending. 

The Christian personified Christ is to be “Lord of lords” 
and “King of kings.” (Revelations 19:16.) 

This Christ is a priest, (Hebrews 4:14, 5:6.) “Christ is 
the head of the church.” 

Moreover, it is to be a kingdom of priests. 

“And hath made us kings and priests unto God and his 
father: to him be glory and dominion for ever and _ ever. 
Amen.” (Revelations 1:6.) 

We have said that Christianity is concealed sun-worship. 
This word Amen signifies the sungod Amen, worshipped ny 
the Egyptians at Thebes. 

This is further corroborated by the adoption of the word 
ecclesia by the church. It is derived from the Greek, signify- 
ing a legislative assembly at Athens. 

Thus the basic title of this institution is appropriated from 
civil sources and contemplates sovereignty. The last important 
words in the Bible continue the theme: 

“I am alpha and omega, the beginning and the end, the 
first and the last.’”’ (Revelations 22:13.) 

“This is said by him who sits upon the throne.” (Reve- 
lations 21 :5-6.) 

The beginning means government, and the ending means 
government. 

If there remains any doubt about this conclusion, it is 
quickly removed by Revelations, which defines this ending. 

“The kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of 
Sicelord.a( Revelations 11:15:) 


60 THE REVELATION 


The ancient significance of the word Lord was the master 
who controlled and dispensed the bread; the meaning of Lord 
being loafward. 

There can be no doubt regarding who this sovereign shall 
be. 

“In the beginning was the word, and the word was with 
God, and the word was God.” (John 1:1.) 

“Christ is the word, Lord of lords and King, of kings.” 
(Revelations 17:14.) “Christ is the head of the church.” (Col. 
LelS) 

The word is authority, the law. ‘Christ in power is the 
end of the law.” (Rom. 10:4.) 

“The kingdom of God comes with power.’ (Mark 9:1.) 

Is this not plain enough? 

Then we shall make it even more convincing that this 
scheme was originally intended to destroy established govern- 
ments. 

“And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven 
(heaven means ecclesiastic government) set up a kingdom which 
shall never be destroyed, and the kingdom shall not be left to 
other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these 
kingdoms.” (Daniel 2:44.) 

Let the reader attempt to find any other kingdoms than 
those of peoples on earth to which this could refer. It means 
the established nations and governments of this world. History 
only too plainly tells the bloody story of the papal struggles 
for temporal power. The present political position of the 
churches tells only too plainly that that struggle is not ended. 
Subtilty, and cunning intrigue, have taken the place of the 
former militant attitude. Political intrigue is as deadly a 
weapon today as was the inquisitional fire and sword. 

But we are not finished with the Bible evidence. 

“Then cometh the end, when he shall have put down all 
rule and all authority and power.” (I Corinthians 15:24.) 

Does not common sense say this cannot refer to anything 
else but the civil rule, power, and authority? The only other 





Tue REVELATION 61 


authority is the alleged divine, church authority. Would they 
attempt to suppress their own authority ? 

This end is to be profitable. 

“The harvest is the end of the world, and the reapers are 
the angels.” (Matthew 13:39.) 

The harvest signifies the reward of toil in producing it. 

Angels signify messengers, priests, ministers. Therefore 
the clergy will reap the harvest. 

“And hath made us kings and priests.” (Revelations 
TOs) | 

Back in Exodus we find the promise of this reward for 
loyalty and obedience. 

“Therefore, if ye will obey my voice and keep my cove- 
nants, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me above all 
people; for all the earth is mine. 

“And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests and an 
holy nation.” (Exodus 19:5-6.) 

This was the promise made to the priesthood by the high- 
priest who posed as the Lord God. By the exile of Cain the 
Lord God usurped possession of the earth as revived in Cainan. 

Let us now return to the beginning and see what is the 
foundation for this. 

If the story of the old testament is true, then the Chris- 
tian pope is weaker than the high priest of ancient times. If 
it is not true, what then? 

“God said, ‘let us make man in our image, after our like- 
ness: and let them have dominion.’ 

“So God created man in his own image, in the image of 
God created He him: male and female created He them.” 
(Genesis 1 :26-27.) 

Therefore God is male and female. When we view man 
we view God. 

This is not Adam; this is the man to take dominion, the 
Lord God. 

“The Lord God formed a man of the dust of the ground.” 
icenesice2 72) 


62 THe REVELATION 


This is the earthy Adam, symbolizing productive human- 
ity, over whom the first man is to lord it. Adam was not 
given dominion. 

The first male and female men symbolize controlling gov- 
ernment and the church. Authority is the real god of this 
scheme. 

The second man symbolizes the masses of people, who 
produce, and support both government and church. 

“And the Lord God caused a deep sleep to fall upon 
Adam, and he took one of his ribs. 

“And the rib which the Lord God had taken from man, 
made he a woman, and brought her to the man.” (Genesis 
PAN etn 

“And Adam called his wife Eve; because she was the 
mother of all living.” (Genesis 3:20.) 

Let us analyze this; it is full of the most interesting mys- 
tomo: 

The male and female man is a dual being. Adam and 
woman are entirely different characters. 

Woman means wife-man. 

Adam had no wife until Eve was made. 

The first female man was not made of a rib, the woman 
was, and was separated from Adam, yet she clung to him 
through desire, attraction. Evi means desire. 

God did not make a woman of the rib taken from Adam; 
He “made the rib a woman.” Therefore we are confronted 
by a remarkable consequence. If one rib of Adam had an 
independent soul, every one of the more than two hundred 
bones in his body must have had independent souls. The only 
alternative is that the woman was not given a soul, and we are 
nowhere told that she was, excepting in the wives of Noah and 
his sons. | | 

The church is the known enemy of womanly independence, 
and equality with man, and this is especially made clear in 
the new testament. 








THe REVELATION 63 


“Suffer not a woman to teach, nor usurp authority over 
TAU EELOmDGsiNesilences | ( Limothy 2 12.) 

In this connection it is important to establish the status 
of woman. 

“Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived 
was in the transgression.” (I Timothy 2:14.) Deceive means 
to trick, cheat, beguile, mislead, betray, ensnare, entrap. 

Here is a fine specimen of divine probity. 

But there is a well defined purpose in all such duplicity. 
Superstitious fear, refined to the degree of coercion, is a com- 
mon ecclesiastical agent. 

It is of the utmost importance that we analyze the Chris- 
tian god and Christ to ascertain if treachery lurks in this 
scheme. If we find these merely figurative characters in a 
romantic story, the conduct of the church through all the Chris- 
tian centuries has been false-pretense. 

From the very beginning, it was essential that the old gen- 
erations should be put out of the way and the new generations 
be put under control, therefore posterity was to vindicate the 
enterprise. 

The Israelitish exploitation is a fictitious history to be 
used as a background and source of testimony and precedent 
to the proposed ecclesiastical enterprise to culminate in the 
practical Christian dispensation and rule over the world. 

Joseph is the first step to insure the increase. Joseph 
means increase. 

Joseph says to his brethren: 

“God sent me before you to preserve you a posterity in 
the earth.” (Genesis 45:7.) 

This Joseph was to save humanity from Egypt, meaning 
oppression and affliction. 


This is a direct accusation against civil governments and 
worldly rulers. It declares that the fate of humanity under 
civil rulers is to be oppression, affliction, darkness, and ignor- 
ance, Egypt benig merely the key word. 


64 THE REVELATION 


Joseph, increase, naturally cannot be the father of Christ, 
coupled with the Christian dispensation. 

Mary is derived from mer, meaning the sea. Mary means 
rebellion. 

Joseph, increase, again becomes the key to the situation, 
without being his own father. Therefore the “immaculate con- 
ception” doctrine. 

Mary, the holy see, unites with increase of population, to 
raise up an “immaculate” people. The new generation is to 
be the Christ, which is to: “Set up a kingdom on earth.” 
(Daniel 2:44.) 

“The kingdoms of this earth are become the kingdoms of 
our Lord.’ (Revelations 11:15.) 

“Then cometh the end when he shall have delivered up the 
kingdom to God.” (I Corinthians 15:24.) 


This Christian increase is to ‘save mankind from sin,” 
which proposition again charges civil governments with inabil- 
ity to raise up sinless nations. 

Let us return again to woman, so essential to the Catholic 
enterprise. 

Here is the concealed threat to coerce women. First, she 
is declared to be in the “transgression” although admittedly the 
victim of priestly deceit, trickery, and betrayal. Because of 
the alleged transgression she is in line to fall with Adam. But 
she is given a chance to escape. 

“Notwithstanding the (transgression) she shall be saved 
in child-bearing. If they (her children) continue in the faith.” 
(I Timothy 2:15.) 

This is an ugly thing. 

Blackmail means hush-money extorted under threat of ex- 
posure or denunciation. 

Coercion means the power to compel by force or fear. 

There is no difference in the moral aspect. 

Is this plain enough? We think so. 

We are thus diverging from the major theme to make it 
clear that the whole Christian scheme is very human. The 


THE REVELATION 65 


idea of a great god of nature mixing in with these petty and 
contemptible intrigues is so abhorrent to decent, self-respect- 
ing minds we are glad to make as brief reference to them as 
possible. But much more offensive things will appear else- 
where in this book. 

There are two reasons why the Catholics do not permit 
the Bible to be read in the public schools. One is because of its 
indecency, and the other is the fear that the younger genera- 
tion will learn the ugly truth. 

Let us now return to our theme. 

“Adam called his wife’s name Eve, because she was the 
mother of all living.” (Genesis 3:20.) 


On the third day God made the vegetation. (Genesis 
Poe) 

On the fifth day God made the animals of the sea and 
air. He then made the beasts, cattle, and creeping things of 
the earth. 

After these, he made male and female man. Not one word 
in this chapter mentions Adam or Eve. 

Will some wise Christian philosopher explain how Eve 
became the mother of living generations born ages, perhaps, 
before she herself was created ? 

We shall soon explain the gnostic origin of this story. 
This whole Adam story is concealed gnosticism. 

Eve means life which originates in the waters. 

Evi means desire, which influences generation. 

Adam means earth and symbolizes the productive earth. 
“Woman is of the man.” “The woman was created for the 
man.” We will soon show the gnostic reason for this. (1 
Corinthians 11 :8-9.) 

“The Lord God said unto the woman: thy desire shall be 
to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.” (Genesis 3:16.) 

Now, there is no evidence that the earth does rule over the 
sea. 

It is not quite clear whether Adam spake the following 
or that the author of Genesis merely made a side remark. 


66 THE REVELATION 


“Therefore shall a man leave his father and mother, and 
shall cleave unto his wife, and they shall be one flesh.” (Gene- 
sis 2:24.) 

This reverses the rule, making the sun the father, the 
moon the mother, and the earth and sea Adam and his wife. 

We will clear this up a little further along; it is a gnostic 
lesson. 

It was absolutely essential for the ecclesiastic exploitation 
that a fake genealogical line be worked out, back to the first 
cause, in order to establish contact with “divine authority.” 
Nevertheless, we have this extraordinary advice from the new 
testament : 

“Neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies.” 
(1 Timothy 1:4.) 

“Adam knew Eve his wife; and she conceived and bore 
Cain.” 

“And she again bore his brother Abel.” (Genesis 4:1-2.) 

Now, it was not necessary to go into connubial details to 
say that Eve bore two sons. It would also be inconsistent to 
believe that she could have given birth to children without con- 
ception. However, this is trivial. Cain and Abel are the off- 
spring of Adam the earth and Eve the waters. 

“And Adam knew his wife again; and she bore a son, and 
called his name Seth: for God, said she, hath appointed me 
another seed instead of Abel whom Cain slew.” (Genesis 4:25.) 

“And to Seth there was born a son; he called his name 
Enos; then began men to call upon the name of the Lord.” 
(Genesis 4:26.) 

That is to say, men come under the yoke of a master, the 
previous characters referring to elements which could not be 
put under control, vegetation, atmosphere, and wild beasts. 

This is the very heart of Christianity, and we are going 
to reveal that it is a pretty gnostic lesson teaching evolution. 
It was essential to personify the earth, vegetation, and animals 
to perfect a line, and this reveals an evolution. 


In other parts of our work we have elaborated the gnostic 


ee 








THE REVELATION 67 


philosophy as the basis for the Christian religion. We illus- 
trate the creative processes which are especially susceptible to 
diagrams. 

Inasmuch as Genesis is based upon the gnostic philosophy, 
it 1s necessary to reveal the underlying meaning of what we 
have written concerning Adam and his progeny. 


The gnostic theory, as we interpret it, sets forth: 

1. From the universal potential pabulum, of which the 
electron is the creative unit, atoms are born. 

2. From the atomic pabulum, molecules are born. 

3. From the molecular pabulum, worlds are born. 

4. Worlds evolve the living kingdoms, vegetation and 
animal life. 

In this procession the atom is the first matter, and in its 
manifestation it is differentiated into four formative parts 
bound together by a series of waves which follow a consecutive 
continuity to reveal four primary principles which govern and 
control the evolution of matter. 

We name this power the rule of four. No system can 
be perfected without manifesting the power of this law. 

The ancient philosophers symbolized this series of waves, 
which execute the convolutions of matter in motion by the 
serpent, because this is the only living creature which can 
execute these waves in their consecutive order. 

The serpent reveals the secrets of gnosticism by manifest- 
ing the invisible knowledge forbidden by the ecclesiasts. Hence 
we find, early in the beginning of Genesis, that man is to 
abstain from delving into the secrets of nature. He is told 
a falsehood to prevent his partaking of the secret knowledge, 
being threatened with death for disobedience. 

It was the gnostic wisdom, which comes to every man with 
a normal mind, that exposed this duplicity. 

“The serpent said unto the woman, ‘ye shall not surely 
die. For God doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, then 
your eyes shall be opened and ye shall be as gods.’’”’ (Genesis 


3:4-5.) 


68 THE REVELATION 


This is why the serpent is reviled throughout the Bible. 
It exposed the “pious lie,” 
as gods. 

This story of the fall of Adam was to justify the differ- 
entiation between the masses and the priesthood, and the cast- 
ing of humanity into poverty and ignorance. 

“Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the 
field which the Lord God had made.” (Genesis 3:1.) 

The serpent spoke advisedly, for the man did partake of 
knowledge with this confession on the part of the self-styled 
gods, “Behold the man is become as one of us.” (Genesis 3:22.) 

There are two important revelations in this. The Lord 
God made the beasts of the fields, but he did not make the 
serpent. In verse 1 of chapter 3, there is ample to justify a 
belief in a knowledge of the use of the serpent to symbolize 
the creative waves, hence his “subtlety.” 

The more important thing, however, is the unguarded 
admission that there is a plurality of gods, suggesting an or- 
ganized priesthood calling themselves gods. 

In the original translations of Genesis, a bold attempt to 
remedy this is made. In about thirty instances the plural “gods” 
is translated in the singular “god.” 

This brazen deceit is something to keep in mind. Did 
God or men do this deceitful act? 

How does it occur that the Lord God did not make the 
serpent? Because these waves symbolized by the serpent ante- 
date the making of the “heaven and the earth,” representing 
the very origin of matter itself. 


and that learned men were posing 


Of necessity the ecclesiastical schemers had to begin with 
the alleged creation of the earth, because to go back of that 
period would have made them creative gods having original 
authority, therefore a genealogy would not have been neces- 
sary to establish authority upon earth. To make gods of men 
would be to make a multitude of gods, all amenable to birth 
and death, whereas the Christian God is eternal and everlast- 
ing. 


Tue REVELATION 69 


This all becomes amazingly simple by the gnostic interpre- 
tation. 

The creative waves which reveal the four primary prin- 
ciples: The four active waves are born out of the orbital ring. 





Potential Kinetic Waning Exhaustion, Recupera- 
electron, energy, force, tion 
Principles— Cold, Warm, Dry, Moist 
Formative— Vibratory, Gaseous, Solid, - Fluid 
Elemental— Nitrogen, Oxygen, Carbon, Hydrogen 
Physical— Flesh, Muscle, Bone, Marrow 
Symbolic— God, Christ, Man, Woman 


This is the gnostic-Christian story in a nut-shell, and this 
is why the serpent is in bad repute with the ecclesiasts. 

These are the only lines that can be made by nature or 
man. 

They cannot regurgitate back through each other, be- 
cause of their differing convolutions, and the reason is plain; 
a body cannot be at one and the same time cold and warm, 
dry and moist, or solid and fluid; hence this is manifested law. 
We call it the rule of four. It will be found physically revealed 
in consecutive continuity, either in specific waves, masses, or 
consistency, in every system in manifested nature. 

The spiral is the perfected atom, having expansion and 
contraction in the same body. This is the origin of mechan- 
ical respiration. 


Life is respiratory, and it begins in the atom. 


It is significant that the spiral symbolizes moisture, for it 
is where the living matter begins reproduction by a reactive 
process. 

Chemistry, astronomy, and physiology begin to construct 
their systems, as the basic sciences, manifested by evolution. 

We have now cleared the way to illustrate the adaptation 
of this gnostic theory to the Christian scheme, in order to con- 
struct a genealogical line back to the first cause. While it 1s 


70 THE REVELATION 


childish in its simplicity, nevertheless the underlying philosophy 
is substantial and educational. 


The gnostic science is one thing, and its misuse quite an- 
other. 

The Adamic genealogical tree. 

Genesis gives Eve credit for producing three systems: 
Cain, vegetation; Abel, the atmosphere; and Seth, animal life. 





Potentiality. = Potential 
Truitt: 
Conservation, Conserving {} Seth 
Nitrogen. leaves. 3 
Abel 
| Cain 
Expansion, Expanding 
Oxygen. limbs. 
Adam 
Stability, Stabilizing 
Carbon. ares 
Eve 
Compensation, Equalizing 
Hydrogen. root. 
The tree of life. The tree of good and evil. 


The tree symbolizes these characters as the genealogical 
line. | 

This tree is as eloquent of controlled evolution as the ser- 
pent whose example it follows. 

Eve is the source of moisture which is essential to the life 
of the tree. In reproduction she is symbolized by the root, the 
equalizing, balancing power. 


Tue REVELATION 71 


Adam is the stable earth, supplying the elements for sup- 
porting the physical structure. He is symbolized by the solid 
trunkeor the! tree: 


Cain is the expanding vegetation, the first offspring of 
Adam and Eve, the earth and moisture. It is symbolized by 
the expanding limbs. Cain precedes Abel, therefore the vege- 
tation does not breathe the same atmosphere as that respired 
by the animals. 


Abel is the atmosphere or breath of respiring animals. He 
is symbolized by the conserving leaves through which vegetable 
respiration occurs. The breath abandons the body in death, 
so do the leaves abandon the tree when the season of physical 
exhaustion comes. Its revival in the spring suggests the bodily 
resurrection. 


“The voice of thy brother’s blood crieth unto me from the 
ground.” (Genesis 4-10.) 


Here is a peculiar thing. 


Blood, blow, and blossom are all derived from the same 
root. 


The blossom or flower of a plant contains the essential 
organs of production. 


In its fructifying state the tree is in blossom. When the 
season of ripening arrives, the fruit deserts the tree, falling to 
the earth to reproduce the species. The leaves fall to the 
earth to be decomposed to form a new breath for the tree in 
the nature of carbon dioxide. The life of the blood is the 
oxygen derived from the atmosphere. 


We feel that this is quite sufficient to identify Abel as the 
leaves, symbolizing the breath or atmosphere. 


We may now adjust these to our four primary elements ; 
that is, each of these fanciful characters represents the physical 
manifestation of a primary element, and, combined, they sym- 
bolize or picture the unfoldment of organic life upon the planet. 
It is a reactive process, life beginning in moisture. 


72 THE REVELATION 


Eve Hydrogen l 
Adam Carbon iy 
Cain Oxygen 16 
Abel Nitrogen 14 

Atomic value 43 


Wilatiaisathise 


It is the well known formula of living protoplasm, 
NOCH = 43. Both the vegetable and animal cells begin in 
the same protoplasmic clot. 

Later we shall find that by the addition of sulphur the 
proteins are formed, NOCHS, and they are essential to every 
living tissue. 

We are satisfied with the following formula: 

Adam personifies the earth. 

Eve personifies the waters and life. 

Cain personifies the vegetation. 

Abel personifies the atmosphere. 

Seth personifies the animal life. 

The code meanings of these names bear this out. This is 
the secret ecclesiastic plan of commerce. 


Adam means earth, production. 
Eve means life, distribution. 
Cain means possession, 3 control. 
Abel means breath, 7 exchange. 
Seth means compensation, profit. 


Earth and moisture produce the living vegetation and ani- 
mal life. Vegetation having possession by direct attachment, 
and the animals by compensation. Cain becomes a vagabond, 
so does wild vegetation. Abel means breath, so do the decom- 
posing leaves yield up carbon dioxide as the breath of vegeta- 
tion. 

Vegetation inhales carbon dioxide and exhales oxygen, as 
the animal breath. 

Animals inhale oxygen and exhale carbon dioxide, which 
is inhaled by vegetation. 





THe REVELATION 73 


This is the compensation between vegetation and animals, 
due to mechanical respiration. The atmosphere itself is a me- 
chanical mixture and not a chemical compound. 

But respiration, also, is a compensating process, inspira- 
tion and expiration. 

If this ended here, it would be merely a fanciful personifi- 
cation of natural things; but the very next step proves it is 
the process for squeezing out of nature a plausible genealogical 
record, necessitating the violation of natural laws and the crea- 
tion of man as a special dispensation, hence the antagonism ot 
Christianity towards evolution. 

“And to Seth also there was born a son, and he called his 
name Enos.” (Genesis 4:26.) 

Now, reader, are you skeptical regarding the foregoing ? 
Then this will remove your doubts, for right at this spot man 
is essential to this scheme. 

Enos means mortal man, subject to fall and all kinds of 
evil. 

Here is a clear-cut evolution, interrupted by a special dis- 
pensation, which logic and science dispute. 

Out of chaos the world was born. 

Out of the earth vegetation was born. 

Vegetation blended into animal life. 

Animal life evoluted into the super-animal, man, converted 
into a special dispensation, wholly contrary to natural laws. 

This is the system that was constructed by ecclesiasticism, 
with the fabulous fall of man premeditated, in order to fill the 
world with evil as a reason for establishing an equally fabu- 
lous saving institution. 

This is only the beginning. 

Cain, the uncontrollable, wild vegetation, went into the 
land of Nod. . 

Nod means vagabondage. 

Was this land already in existence, or did it take this ap- 
propriate name after Cain became a vagabond? - It simply 


74 THE REVELATION 


signifies the wide distribution of vegetation over the face of the 
earth, by the elements. 
Let us again name the genealogical line. 
We shall first follow the line of Cain. 
Cain, possession, begat Enoch, discipline. 
Enoch, discipline, begat Irad, descent of Empire. 
Irad, Empire, begat Mehujael, god proclaimed. 
Mehujael, elimination,.begat Methusael, death. 
Methusael, death, begets Lamech, poverty. 
Before this ends we shall see some remarkable develop- 


ments. Humanity at large is meant by this line. Civil rulers 
are called beasts. 


Lamech signifies a state or condition to which humanity is 
reduced to establish control, which will be revived in the priestly 
line in Cainan. 

Having brought the masses down to a lowly state of pov- 
erty, organization begins. 

Lamech, poverty, took two wives, Adah, meaning an 
assembly, and Zillah, meaning a shadow. 

Assembly means congregation. 

Shadow means darkness, mystery, ghost, spirit. 

Adah, the congregation, begat Jabal, production. 

He dwelt in tents and produced cattle. 

Tent means covering. The first covering of the church 
was the tabernacle, meaning tent or covering. The second 
concealing covering of the church was mystery. 

The congregation was herded like cattle. The significance 
here is the irresponsible rabble. 

The brother of Jabal was Jubal, father of all who handle . 
the harp and organ. 

Jabal is an abbreviated form of Jah + baal. Jah = Jeho- 
vah, and Baal = Lord. Jehovah is king. Secretly Jehovah 
refers to ancient sex-worship, hence the use of the word was 
forbidden by the Jews, the word Lord being substituted. 

This means that a self-sustaining organization must be 


THE REVELATION 75 


the goal of the church. A great mystery is supposed to be con- 
cealed in this word Jehovah. 

Jehovah means self-sustaining, self-existent, self-exalta- 
tion. 

The significance of Jubal as a musician simply implies the 
necessity for music in the churches to entice the congrega- 
tion. 

Zellah bare Tubal-cain, an instructor in brass and iron. 

The sister of Tubal-cain was Naamah, meaning beautiful, 
pleasing. 

This is all a premeditated policy of the church, covering 
important emergencies. 

Jubal introduces music to console and soothe. 

Tubal signifies tumult to excite and confuse. 

Cain means possession, signifying control. 

The genealogical line is not continued from this, a special 
descent coming out of Seth, producing the ancestral line of 
Ghizicsteae( euke 3p) 

Seth begat Enos, meaning mortal man. 

In another chapter we reveal the astounding fact that a 
clean-cut revolution is contemplated in the introduction of the 
Christ idea. 

Mary, the alleged mother of the alleged Christ, signifies 
rebellion. 

One of the first utterances of Christ to his disciples was: 

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came 
not to send peace, but a sword.” (Matthew 10:34.) 

This is something to think about. 

Enos is the first father of fallen man. He begets Cainan, 
possessor, also one who laments. Lament means to grieve, 
mourn, regret, bewail, deplore, bemoan, all profitable agents of 
— the church. 


This is the very first foundation stone of the church. Let 
us repeat an important piece of philosophy right here: 

It is a law in nature for a system to cultivate that upon 
which it feeds. 


76 THE REVELATION 


If the whole meaning of Cainan was eliminated from this 
genealogy the church could not live. 

It is human nature to seek solace for sorrow. All animal 
kinds seek sympathy for pain of mind or body, for which they 
give thanks and praise. Therefore, it is natural that the off- 
spring of Cainan should be Mahalalleel, meaning he that 
praises God. 

Some appreciation of the efficacious nature of this doc- 
trine is seen in the following: 

“And fear came upon every soul. s 

“And all that believed were together, and had all things 
in common. 

“And sold their possessions and goods, and parted them to 
all men, as every man had need. 

“And they praised God.” (Acts 2.) 

Is there any significance in this communistic suggestion? 
No such thing actually occurred. This is a clean-cut, hypnotic 
suggestion, and is plainly revolutionary and contrary to civ- 
ilized theories regarding the national life. 

Mahalalleel begat Jared. 

Jared means descent, he who commands, an hereditary 
ruler, hereditary empire. 

It is natural that he should beget Enoch, meaning disci- 
pline. 

Under the lineage of Cain, Enoch begat Irad, meaning 
Empire, but under the line of Enos, Enoch begets Methuselah, 
meaning death, presumably because of old age, for he is the 
oldest Antediluvian and the grandfather of Noah, meaning rest, 
repose. The grave is the last resting place of the body. 

Methusaleh begat Lamech, meaning poor, made low, struck. 


Lamech begat Noah, meaning rest, repose, consolation. 

It is well to note that in the fourth chapter of Genesis, 
Cain, possession, is the father of Enoch, discipline, a logical 
continuity. “Possession is nine points in law.” 

In the fifth chapter, Jared, descent, empire, who com- 
mands, is the father of Enoch, discipline. 


Tue REVELATION vy 


It is now very plain why death and poverty become essen- 
tial elements in the establishing of discipline and control. Old 
age, poverty, and death do not struggle against oppression or 
discipline. 

This is why the doctrine exists that poverty and ignorance 
are essential to control over humanity, a doctrine introduced 
and secretly advocated by ecclesiasticism since Christianity 
first seized control of government. 

Who has the assurance to declare that this consecutive 
continuity of double meaning words and names is merely coin- 
cidental? It must have a sinister meaning and purpose, inten- 
tionally concealed from the masses of people, but known to the 
secret, inner brotherhood. 

Why this concealment ? 

This is but a simple beginning compared with later revela- 
tions. The whole Bible is a masterpiece of concealment and 
is subject to similar interpretation. Parts of it conceal abso- 
lute duplicity, strongly suggestive of the wilfull and premedi- 
tated betrayal of ignorant and trusting humanity, and always 
suggesting authority. 

The Christian dispensation of the new testament is hidden 
in rehearsal in the old testament, which is merely a fabulous 
and fictitious background for the Christian exploitation. 

“There is nothing covered that shall not be revealed, and 
hid that shall not be known.” (Matthew 10:26). 

This is the promise made to the disciples and confesses 
there are things concealed and hidden. Why? 

We are writing this book for the “multitudes which are. 
without,” for no promise of revelation of these secrets is 
made to them. Yet they are the victims. Why shouldn’t they 

know what is being secretly planned? 
| “And the disciples came and said unto him (Christ), why 
speakest thou unto them (the multitudes) in parables? 

“He answered and said unto them, ‘because it is given 
unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, but 
to them it is not given. 


78 Tue REVELATION 


““Therefore speak I to them in parables: because they 
seeing see not; and hearing they hear not, neither do they 
understand.’” (Matthew 13.) 

For what purpose is this concealment? 

We are told in succeeding verses, in the same chapter, 
that it is to fulfill the prophecy of Esaias, 

Thus a Christ sent to save the ignorant masses, sacrifices 
them in order to vindicate an alleged prophecy which declares 
these things must not be°understood “lest they should be con- 
verted.” 

Who is this Esaias? He is Isaiah in disguisé, meaning the 
salvation of the Lord. In the new testament he becomes Esaias, 


the salvation of John, because active prophecy could not pass © 


over from the old to the new dispensation. 

It is thus revealed why the multitudes must be sacrificed 
to prophecy. This alleged prophecy is not only the salvation 
of the Lord and of John, but is the whole background of Chris- 
tianity. Enforced fulfillment is found throughout the new 
testament, in the form of rank deceit. Not one single alleged 
prophecy in the Bible has been naturally fulfilled. 

The all-wise priesthood attempted to anticipate the future 
events of expanding humanity, believing they could force ful- 
fillment of their defective guessing. 

We can draw but one conclusion regarding this period 
from Adam to Noah. It is a period of preparation in which 
essential genealogical lines are established and their characters 
adjusted to a code of personification or theoretical significance, 
before the construction of a fabulous people as characters in 
a play rehearsal of the projected scheme. It is the earthy 
foundation. 

We will vindicate this conclusion in no uncertain man- 
ner. 

It required five hundred years to eliminate gnosticism and 
adjust its philosophy to the fanciful ecclesiastic scheme, and 
then followed a period of rest and preparation for one hundred 
years. Noah, symbolizing this period, was five hundred years 


Tue REVELATION 79 


old when he was warned of the flood, and he was six hundred 
years of age when it came. This identifies the period when 
gnosticism was suppressed. The flood was a deluge of propa- 
ganda broadcasted over the world through missionaries. The 
alleged ark was the treasure chest to be filled for this elaborate 
campaign. The three sons of Noah saved for this campaign 
were: , 

Shem, name and fame. 

Japheth, persuasion, enlargement. 

Ham, hot, enthusiasm, fervor, zeal. 

These select powers are subject to unlimited extension, 
the functions of these three imaginary characters being ex- 
tended by alleged offspring, to relieve the parent stem of re- 
sponsibility. This is the ecclesiastic policy, cowardly beyond 
expression. The church never admits direct responsibility for 
anything ; “God, the high priest, and the law, can do no wrong.” 

We shall now take up each of these sons of Noah and 
determine just what he and his spawn are expected to do. 

Do not lose sight of the important fact that from the parent 
stem, branches spring to cover especial functions in a projected 
enterprise. The limbs bear fruit, not the trunk. 

Here ends the earthy or solid period, the fluid or water 
period beginning with Noah. 


Pinata: 


THE THEORY: SHEM—THE HEAD OF THE 
CHURCH 


THE WATER PERIOD I—NOAH TO ABRAHAM 


(Rest and recuperation, or death and dissolution, follow 
exhaustion. ) 


The Christian idea would have us believe that God, having 
created the heaven, the earth, the sun, moon, and stars, the 
vegetation and animals, concluded to take a rest from this his 
earthy task. 


It was essential to account for these things which had been 
in existence ages and ages previous to Christianity. They had 
to be disposed of before a new and godlike race could be 
raised up. It was a humiliating confession for a god to make, 
that his work was a total failure, the evidence that he is human. 

“And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the 
earth, and it grieved him at his heart.’ (Genesis 6:6.) 

“For the imagination of man’s heart is evil from his 
youth.” (Genesis 8:21.) 

John tells us: 

“God is a spirit.” (John 4:24.) 

What kind of foolishness is this? One part of the Bible 
tells us that God is a being with animal organs, and another 
part says He is “a spirit, and must be worshipped as a spirit.” 

Nevertheless, this is to account for the disappearance of 
all the millions of people previous to Noah. That is, eight gen- 
erations of the Adamites were destroyed that Noah, the ninth 
from Adam, might take possession of the world in the name of 
God, who was to start out anew to repeople the earth with the 
very identical seed with which he had first begun. But one per- 


80 


THE REVELATION sl 


fect seed out of all his generations could he find, Noah. Is 
this an omnipotent God? 

God created Adam “in his own image and _ likeness.” 
“Male and female created he them.” 

“And he called their name Adam.” (Genesis 5:2.) 

This is an attempt to create the impression that “God” 
and the “Lord God” are one and the same. Nevertheless, to 
destroy the image of God, which necessarily is his shadow, God 
himself must be destroyed. 

In the first chapter of Genesis God “created man.” 

In the second chapter of Genesis the Lord God “formed 
man out of the dust of the ground and breathed into his nos- 
trils the breath of life; and man became a living soul.” This 
puts God previous to planetary productions, but it reveals that 
they did not know that respiration began in the atom. 


Therefore, if we give God credit for this, God becomes 
another thing, other than spirit, for they differentiate between 
spirit soul and body. 

If man is “in the image and likeness of God,” he is either 
all that God is or he is an imitation. 

“I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body may be 
preserved.” (I Thessalonians 5:23.) 


If God has a heart, and experiences pain, he is physical. 
That is exactly what we claim he is, a human being posing as 
an almighty God, nevertheless subject to all the characteristics 
of ordinary men. 

Before we proceed to examine Noah, we must call atten- 
tion to another interesting thing. When God created man, “in 
the likeness of God created He him.” 

Is this a single being? 

“Male and female created he them.” 

Is this two persons, or one person with a dual personality ? 

“And called their name Adam.” 

From this are we to assume that the likeness of God is 
singular, dual, or plural; one person or two persons? 

The evidence that this is two individuals is in the fact of 


82 THE REVELATION 


their bearing children; consequently God, in whose likeness 
they are made, must be male and female. 

We clear this up when we examine the planetary simili- 
tudes. 

The period of rest and repose symbolized by Noah is but 
the beginning of the elaboration of the ecclesiastic theory. 

As No-Amen signifies the place of the sungod Amen, 
No-ah becomes the place of Jehovah. Ahava means water, 
generations. Ava means ruin. Water means multitudes of 
people. 

With a foreknowledge that this is figurative, we may at 
once begin to look for concealed pitfalls. 

Noah means rest, repose, consolation, tranquility. 

Rest means cessation from labor. 

Repose means quiet, peace, sleep. 

Consolation means solace, comfort. 

Tranquility means peaceful, quiet. 

Thus Noah signifies a period of recuperation following a 
strenuous period of activity, and it is a curious fact that the 
spiral signifies moisture and recuperation. 

Apparently this labor was the preparation for the “‘destruc- 
tion of every living thing’ by forty days and nights of rain, 
causing the deluge of waters. Note the separation of day from 
night; this is significant. (Genesis 7:12.) 

Water means a multitude of people. 

Rain means doctrines. 

Day means a gospel period; night means affliction and op- 
pression. 

Therefore we assume this was an evangelical campaign 
to overwhelm the people, for it was only to destroy the living 
creatures of the earth; those of the sea must have been ex- 
empted. Why? 

It is of importance that each creative day begins with the 
evening. 

We call especial attention to the gnostic character of this 
period. It is the period of moisture following the straight 


THe REVELATION 83 


line of exhaustion. Moisture means reproduction; therefore 
this period of recuperation meant the repair of waste and the 
restoration of energy in a system, a reconstructive period. 

That it had reference to the exhaustion of old age, or fear, 
seems apparent, for Ararat means the curse of trembling, per- 
haps the palsy of old age, or the old system. 

No means a stirring up, forbidding, a place. 

This stirring up would signify evangelical work. 

No-ah does not signify water, he only symbolizes the prep- 
aration for the flood. Ark signifies a chest. Mountain means 
the church of Christ. It was the church that was trembling. 

Therefore this period of recuperation was merely the 
gathering of means and energy to flood the world with doc- 
trine. 

Noah is five hundred years old before he is mentioned as 


-God’s favorite, and he is six hundred years old before the 


deluge comes. This exactly corresponds to the periods when 
ecclesiasticism was absorbing and eliminating gnosticism. 

This gives us the clue: 

“God rested on the seventh day from all his work which 
he had made.” (Genesis 2:2.) 

This is the same period of recuperation and repose sym- 
bolized by Noah. 

“And it came to pass after seven days, that the waters of 
the flood were upon the earth.” (Genesis 7:10.) 

Undoubtedly the beginning of an evangelical campaign. 

“In the six hundredth year of Noah’s life were all the 
foundations of the great deep broken up. 

“And the rain was upon the earth forty days and. forty 
nights.”” (Genesis 7 :11-12.) 

In Palestine fountains were springs and were uncertain 
sources of water. 

As we have previously said, and it is worth repeating, 

Waters mean multitudes of people. 

Rain means doctrines. 

Day means a prophetic period, or gospel period. 


84 THe REVELATION 


Night means adversity, affliction, ignorance. 

We are going to lead up to this identical condition, as the 
figurative result of the deluge. 

We can almost conclusively demonstrate that these ecclesi- 
asts had a knowledge of natural processes equivalent at least to 
an understanding of gnostic chemistry. Carbon symbolizes the 
straight line of exhaustion; the recuperative spiral symbolizes 
the active moisture, which later develops into water by com- 
bining with oxygen. Here we find the code adopting carbon 
as the fallen or exhausted man, to be deluged by water and re- 
vived by Noah and his sons. The priesthood assumes an atti- 
tude of rest and repose while the waters are assuaged and 
tranquilized after desolating wars. 


Now we are confronted by real tragedy concealed in figure. 


“God made a wind to pass over the earth so the waters 
were assuaged.” (Genesis 8:1.) | 

This is one of the most sinister passages in the whole 
Bible. 

This occurs while Noah is resting on Mount Ararat. 

We know that winds do not assuage, they desolate and 
destroy. Who ever saw a wind lay the dust? 

Assuage means pacify, allay, conciliate, soothe, mollify. 

Wind signifies desolating war. 

Ararat signifies trembling. 

Mountain means the church. 

A year is a round of seasons, involving sowing, reaping, 
and the enjoyment of the harvest. 

This is called a gospel period, after which follows a period 
of rest and recuperation for the church, and affliction and op- 
pression for the people. This is the submersion of humanity, 
to render it innocuous and harmless. 

“While the earth (mankind) remaineth, seedtime and har- 
vest, and cold and heat, and summer and winter, and day and 
night shall not cease.” (Genesis 8:22.) 

This betrays a knowledge of axial motion of the earth. 

“The field is the world. The seeds are the children. 








THE REVELATION 85 


“The harvest is the end of the (ecclesiastical) world, and 
the reapers are the angels. 

“The tares are the children of the wicked. 

“As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the 
fire; so shall it be in the end of this world.” (Matthew 13.) 

“Thrust in thy sickle and reap: for the time is come for 
thee to reap: for the harvest of the earth is ripe.” (Revela- 
tions 14:15.) | 

Reader, are you carefully following this? The harvest is 
humanity. This is in Revelation at the end of the Bible, yet 
we are told, 

“T will not again smite any more every thing living, as I 
Havesdone. aan Genesis 6:21.) 

Fifty millions of innocent, ignorant human beings have 
subsequently constituted the Christian harvest by slaughter. 

The angels are the ministers, the priests, the messengers 
of death sent out to reap the harvest. 

Does anybody dispute this? Then we challenge them 
to a clearer interpretation proven by results. Our evidence is 
the declaration by the scriptures that this is to come to pass, 
and authentic history of the crusades and the inquisition, show- 
ing the first horrifying attempts at the execution of threats 
throughout the Bible. : 

But we have even a more subtle evidence, revealed by the 
code, and personified by Shem, Japheth, and Ham, the products 
of the period of rest and repose, and their offspring. Telling 
us just how this campaign was premeditated and planned, and 
was to be executed. 


The period between Noah and Abraham is the laying of 
the plans for preparing the world for the Christian dispensa- 
tion. Those who humbly placed their necks under the ecclesi- 
_astical yoke and observed an abject obedience, lived, but those 
who refused to be made slaves to a palpable hypocrisy, paid a 
fearful penalty. | 


The purpose of humiliating and debasing humanity was to 
render it innocuous and harmless against interference with the 


86 Tue REVELATION 


establishment of a powerful ecclesiastical institution on a sate 
basis, that it might forever enjoy these blessings. 

We warn humanity, this is no fairy story; the subsequent 
historical facts speak for themselves. Christianity has and 
will continue to carry out these precedents to the letter. We 
append chapters demonstrating this. What it cannot accomp- 
lish by brute force, it will bring about by strategy. 

It is important to know what this condition symbolized 
by Noah, will produce. 

In Genesis, chapter 6, we find that God had many sons 
who married the daughters of men. God becomes vexed at 
all men and decides to destroy them, including the beasts, creep- 
ing things, and the fowls of the air, and he repented having 
made them. 

The process by which the beasts and fowls are put on a 
par with men in wickedness is not explained. The question is, 
did this destruction include his own “sons,” and the “daughters 
of men,” whom they had taken as wives? 

We are told that only Noah and his sons and their wives 
were spared, eight souls in all. In this connection the wives 
are given credit for having souls—or rather being souls. 


After the flood, God blessed Noah and his sons, and bade 
them “be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth,” inti- 
mating that they are the only remaining living persons. This 
is scientifically refuted. 

No means place. 

Ahava means water and generation. 

Ava means ruin. 

Waters mean multitudes of people. 

Out of this premeditated ruin the new generation arises. 

Noah’s three sons are Shem, Japheth, and Ham. These 
three are born of rest, repose, consolation, tranquility ; that is, 
during a period of silent preparation. Shem means renown, 
name, fame, he who places. Japheth means persuasion, en- 
largement. Ham means heat, the activity of execution, vio- 
lence. Shem signifies the name and reputation of the organiza- 








THE REVELATION 87 


tion, and the placing of the working forces. Japheth repre- 
sents the process of extending the power and influence of the 
organization and enlarging its field of operation. Ham signi- 
fies the labor, and the expenditure of energy in the work, in- 
cluding anger, passion, and revenge, and all that heat represents. 

“God shall enlarge Japheth and he shall dwell in the tents 
of Shem: and Canaan (Ham) shall be his servant.’ (Genesis 
C2 7) 

This passage contains the whole gnostic story. We shall 
interpret it. Although this is in Genesis, we find it subsequently 
reflected in essential parts of both the old and the new testa- 
ments. 

Enlargement and persuasion mean much. 

“Enlarge the place of thy tent.” (Isaiah 54:2.) 

“Knowing the terror of the Lord, we persuade men.” (II 
Corinthians 5:11.) 

In other chapters we explain the drastic nature of persua- 
tion by terrorism. 

This reveals Japheth as the agent of physical force. 

This is a very appropriate place to reveal a pretty gnostic 
lesson in physiology, to demonstrate beyond dispute that gnos- 
ticism is the concealed basis of all this Bible fiction. 

In the gnostic, Shem signifies the human flesh and skin. 

Japheth signifies the muscles. 

Ham signifies the bones. 

Hence, Japheth dwells in the tents of Shem, and Ham is 
his servant. Ham carries all the burdens, as the human skele- 
ton carries the other tissues of the body. 

It is the offspring of these which will reveal the Christian 
theory, and that its founders were learned men. 

Be prepared for surprises; Christianity is going to receive 
a hard blow. 

Shem means renown, name, fame. 

Renown means distinction, reputation, fame, glory, celeb- 
rity. 


88 THe REVELATION 


Name means denomination, appellation, title, credit, repu- 
tation, repute, character. 

It is evident that Shem must produce the means for estab- 
lishing these before the world, and this will be his offspring. 

His first son 1s: 

Elam (a priest, Nehemiah 10:14) meaning a young man, 
a virgin, a secret, and an age. (This is the literal meaning of 
Elam. ) 

This El + am reveals one of the greatest secrets of the 
Christian church. El means god, the “I am.” 

The young man signifies a young Levitical priest. 

A virgin means maid, maiden, girl, damsel. 

Secret means clandestine, concealed, hidden, sly, private. 

Age means period, generation, era, epoch, time. 

This is, beyond doubt, the origin of the fiction of the 
“Virgin Mary” and the fabulous “immaculate conception” of 
Christ—the best authority informs us that this was a premedi- 
tated concealment to be revealed as conditions and discretion 
suggested. 

One of the authorized church fathers, Ignatius, quoted 
as the highest authority on the scriptures and the gospels, a 
hundred years after Christ, and before the introduction of 
the doctrine of the “Virgin Mary” and the “immaculate con- 
ception,’ ventured to say, as a feeler: 

“There was concealed from the ruler of this world, the 
virginity of Mary, and the birth of our Lord, and the three 
renowned mysteries which were done in the tranquility of God.” 

This Christ theme was worked out while a new genera- 
tion was arising. We have found it intimated, but cannot fully 
confirm it, that this had a broad significance involving nun- 
neries. Nun means son, posterity. 

This is the first intimation of the “immaculate concep- 
tion’ as a Christian doctrine. The early Christians were ac- 
cused of secret criminal rituals. 

Neither Christ, Peter, nor Paul ever mentioned this doc- 
trine. 








THE REVELATION 89 


The date of Ignatius is given as A. D.115. | 

This gives an excellent clue regarding the time this story 
of Mary was conceived, and it corroborates the meaning of 
Shem. It was necessary to establish Christianity in “name” 
before his son Elam could perform his function as his offspring. 

We shall claim to have unearthed evidence of collusion 
between the old and new testaments. The word “tranquility” 
used by Ignatius becomes suspiciously familiar. The signifi- 
cance of the name Noah is tranquility. It signifies the condi- 
tion of the church directly preceding the alleged flood, as we 
have already explained. This period of tranquility meant the 
preparation of Christian doctrines. 

Moreover, tranquilize means to assuage. 

“The wind passed over the earth and the waters were 
assuaged.” Waters mean multitudes. Wind means destruc- 
tive wars. Assuage means also to diminish. The multitudes 
were diminished by wars. 

There is too much resemblance here not to suggest under- 
standing in this connection. The “immaculate conception” is 
a part of the Noachic scheme. 

There seems to be an endless chain of corroborative evi- 
dence. The name Elam is derived from the same root word 
as Eli, Elias, Elijah, Elohim, and Eloi, all signifying god or 
savior, the same as the new Christ, the foundation of the Chris- 
tian scheme. The name of the virgin Mary’s father was 
changed from Eliakim to Jehoiakim. 

We strengthen this by an examination of the authorized 
apocryphal scriptures. The name Mary is the Greek form of 
Miriam, meaning rebellion, the sister of Moses. Christ, there- 
fore, is born of rebellion. 

Moses symbolizes the law, which is brother to rebellion. 

Anna, Mary’s mother, means gracious. 

Gracious means merciful, applying to punishment for the 
violation of the law, indulgence, penance, and absolution. 

Joachim or Jehoiakim, Mary’s father, means God estab- 
lished, exactly the significance of the condition suggested by 


90 THE REVELATION 


Noah. The name also is Eliakim, raised of God, changed be- 
cause his name signifies the forefather of Joseph. 

Mary was dedicated from her mother’s womb to the temple. 

“At the age of three years, she was placed in the temple 
and received food from the hand of an angel (priest). 

“At the age of twelve years, she was made the subject of 
a consultation of priests to determine what to do with her.” 

This, doubtless, was a council to discuss the doctrine of 
the “immaculate conception.” The name of Eliakim was then 
probably changed to conceal the close association of all to the 
priesthood, also to give to Jesus a royal standing. 

“At the age of fourteen, Mary was found with child.” 
Doubtless the result of the council. Thus is the Nun theory 
corroborated. 

“The high priest turned her over to an alleged carpenter, 
meaning a wagon-builder, Joseph, who was accused, tried, and 
acquitted of getting her in this condition. A carpenter is a 
builder, and Joseph also is a priest; therefore the priesthood 
was acquitted of begetting the Christ. 

“The ‘angel of the Lord’ (a priest) appeared to Joseph 
in a dream saying: ‘Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take 
unto thee Mary, for that which is conceived in her is of the 
holy ghost.’” (Matthew 1:20.) 

No one but Joseph the priest could have revealed this 
dream. 

Nevertheless, it was a hundred years after Christ before 
Ignatius dared introduce this doctrine wholly based upon the 
alleged, self-revealed dream of an irresponsible artisan. Chris- 
tianity rests upon this flimsy fiction. 

Joseph signifies increase. Increase is begotten by love 
and is mothered by rebellion. He is called the seed of David, 
meaning love. 

Mary is derived from Mere, meaning the sea. 

Hence we conclude this is a figurative way of suggesting 
that through the holy see, increase is to be the saving element 
of the church. This probably introduces the activity of the 








THE REVELATION 91 


holy see. One of two things must be true, either the birth of 
Christ is a fiction, or else the church is guilty of the very sin 
it condemns. 

“Mary was selected by the priests to spin the true purple 
for a new veil for the temple.” (Chap 10, Protev.) 

This was the new mystery “concealed from the rulers of 
the world.” Christ was to be a priestly king, and his priests 
were to be princes, and this was to be a “royal priesthood.” 

“Ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests and a holy 
Matiotwems exodus, 19:6.) 

Elam, son of Shem, foretold the Virgin Mary. 

Eliakim, a priest, was the father of Mary. 

Eliakim was made king and called Jehoiakim (B. C. 609) 
to put royalty in the scheme. 


Eliakim was grandfather of Joseph who takes Mary. 

Eliakim is the father of Jonan. (Jonan father of Joseph.) 

iA clim(lieenCrod eicithentathersotm | oseph. ge( Lukes 3 723°) 

Veil means screen, hide, mask, conceal, cover, disguise. 

What did the church require of this sinister disguise? [vi- 
dently to conceal this intrigue. 

The Protevangelion tells this about Mary: 

“And behold the angel of the Lord, a young man of in- 
effable beauty, stood by Mary, saying, fear not, Mary, for thou 
hast found favor with God.’ This was the young Levitical 
priest Elam. 

Luke, chapter 1, verse 28, modestly leaves out the sugges- 
tive “young man of ineffable beauty” and puts it “an angel 
came in unto her.” We saw that Elam was a young man, also 
a young priest—a priest messenger is called an angel, signify- 
ing one who ministers. This is even more suggestive of secret 
sin. 

It is evident that this was before Mary was turned over to 
Joseph, because the ‘“‘beautiful young priest” said to her: 

“And behold thou shalt conceive.” 

“Now all this was done, that it might be fulfilled which was 
spoken of the Lord by the prophets, saying: 


92 THe REVELATION 


“Behold a virgin shall be with child and shall bring forth 
a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which, being 
interpreted, is God with us.” (Matthew 1 :22-23.) 

Hence, ‘‘God is raised,” “God is established,” “God is with 
us,” “God is made flesh.” 


This is the surreptitious manner by which God was per- 
sonified on earth by a priest, for Jesus Christ was declared to 
be a priest. (Hebrew 4:14.) 

Having very well established the true significance of the 
first offspring of Shem, it becomes important to ascertain by 
what process this scheme was to be executed. 

Shem’s second son is Asshur, meaning happiness. 

This at first glance suggests that the establishment of hap- 
piness is a part of the plan, but this is far from the truth; the 
destruction of happiness is intended. 

The prophecy of the virgin with child refers to Isaiah 7:14, 
Mary being the victim of an enforced fulfillment. No wonder 
they consulted. 

If one part of this prophecy is accepted as truth, all of the 
prophecy must be accepted and fulfilled. 

“For before the child shall know to refuse the evil and 
choose the good, the land that thou abhorest shall be forsaken 
of both her kings.” (Isaiah 7:16.) 

It is admitted that this refers to Assyria, for it is alleged 
the Assyrians made frequent invasions of Israel and were con- 
sequently abhorred by the Israelites. Human happiness was 
abhorrent to the church. 


Asshur is the Hebrew form of Assyria, and the meaning 
of Assyria is happiness. ec 

Therefore, happiness is to forsake the world before Christ 
can distinguish between good and evil. We shall demonstrate 
that this signifies that the world is to be satiated with sin and 
degradation, to justify the church as a saving institution. 

This reveals that Christ but symbolizes mankind, which 
must be debased and crucified to vindicate a policy. It is diffi- 








THE REVELATION 93 


cult to identify the Christ, however, as he is given 196 names 
in the Bible. 

With the advent of Christianity, all those great human 
forces which make for peace, comfort, and joy, must be de- 
stroyed that they may not draw the masses away from the 
church, and a rigid church discipline is substituted therefor. 


The theory is, the greater the contrast between happiness 
and sorrow, the stronger is the bribe of promised happiness 
as a reward for obedience. 

There must be some powerful reason for this. Let us 
examine happiness and see what the objectionable feature is. 
Happiness means felicity, bliss, prosperity, contentment, well- 
being, welfare, peace, comfort. Of course these encroach upon 
the church. 

These are the goal of the highest human aspirations. With 
their attainment, what excuse would there be for a church? 
All these things are antagonistic to the church purposes of be- 
coming a mediator between them and the masses of people. 
They are to be made merchandise to be peddled out by priests. 


Therefore this offspring of Shem must be destroyed be- 
fore the revelation of the Christian purposes. It was during 
the restful and inactive period, suggested by Noah, they devel- 
oped, while Shem was making fame. 

With this threat of Isaiah before us, we may well question 
the benefits of a Christ born of a virgin. We may now better 
understand the delay in introducing the doctrine of the “im- 
maculate conception,’ which is the very heart of the Christian 
scheme to anticipate the charge that Christ was an ordinary 
man and therefore “sinful by nature.” 

The way for the new doctrine was to be cleared of all 
opposing influences. Coercion was to be the final power of 
the church. 

Humanity had to be cast into a state of gloom and unhap- 
piness, that the church might find the masses in a weakened 
and dejected state, and subject to the influences of emotion and 
passion, aroused by the pathetic picture of Christ upon the 


94 THe REVELATION 


cross, and the consolation offered by the church. Grief and 
sorrow are great church assets. 

Christ himself was made the instrument of destruction. 

By our analysis, things which have puzzled Bible students 
are made plain. 

In confidence Christ tells his disciples: 

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I 
came not to send peace but a sword. 

“For I have come to set a man at variance against his 
father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter 
in-law against her mother-in-law. 

“And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” 
(Matthew 10.) 

“T am come to send fire on earth.” (Luke 12:49.) 

“Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth? | 
tell you nay: but rather division. 

“For from henceforth there shall be five in one house 
divided, three against two and two against three. 

“The father shall be against the son and the son against 
the father, the mother against the daughter and the daughter 
against the mother.” (Luke 12:51-52-53.) 

We may now read with clearer understanding the secret 
admonition of Christ to his disciples as he sent them into the 
field to execute this diabolical purpose. 

“Be ye as wise as serpents and as gentle as doves.” (Mat- 
thew 10:15.) 

Dove signifies God’s providence’ over all nations. This 
was to be the secret idea to be put into the public mind, the 
figurative deluge was to wipe out previous nations by subtle 
teaching of doctrines. 

This secret connivance with his alleged disciples makes 
this Christ character a sinister thing. It is not a trifling matter 
that this is a threat to break up the most sacred institution in 
civilization, the family ties of blood kin, instituted by the god 
of nature. 

Again we may read with much astonishment : 








THe REVELATION 95 


“Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the king- 
dom of God, but unto them that are without, all these things 
are done in parables: 

“That seeing they (the masses of people) may see and 
not perceive; and hearing they may hear and not understand.” 
(Mark 4:12.) 

This proves that the people were being secretly drilled into 
a militant mob. 

We warn our readers, this is too serious to be passed over 
lightly. Christianity has shown a stubborn determination to 
bring about events to seemnigly vindicate alleged prophecies 
regardless of consequences. This identifies prophecy as false- 
pretense, which must be vindicated by forged events to enforce 
fulfillment. 

Zachariah tells us to what extent this fierce assault upon 
trusting humanity is to be put into execution. 

“Tn all the land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall be 
cut off and die, 

“And I will bring the third part through the fire and will 
refine them as silver is refined. They shall call on my name. 
(Zachariah 13 :8-9.) 

“Thy spoil shall be divided in the midst of thee. 

“Thy houses shall be rifled and thy women ravished.” 
(Zachariah 14:1-2.) 

These acts must of necessity be accomplished by men. 
Who are they? 

We now may know the significance of “then began men 
to call upon the name of the Lord.” (Genesis 4:26.) 

This threat was literally carried into execution. It is esti- 
mated that fifty millions of innocent people were burned and 
persecuted to death by the Roman Catholic forces in an attempt 
to fulfill these beastly prophecies, and the protestants were 
not less cruel and vindictive. 

We have added a chapter dealing with the historical facts 
of the murderous crusades and the persecutions by the papal 
inquisitions. 


06 Tue REVELATION 


What has this to do with the offspring of Shem? We shall 
see that it is all preconceived. Arphaxad is his third son, the 
definition of which is one who releases, Chaldean fortress, one 
who heals. In Revelations we are told Satan is to be released. 


This looks quite innocent; let us analyze it. 

Release means to set free, turn loose; it may be good 
or evil. 

Heal means to remedy, to reconcile, to adjust. 

Fortress means stronghold. 

Chaldea. means demon, robbers. 

Demon means devil. 

Devil means Satan. 

Satan means evil. 

“When the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be 
loosened out of prison. 

“And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the 
four quarters of the earth.” (Revelation ZOR a 

This is to fulfill the prophecy of Zachariah, and reconcile 
the new testament with the alleged prophecies of the old. 

There must be a motive stronger than vicious stubborn- 
ness back of this. 

We are treating of the Noachic phase ot this great ex- 
ploitation. | 

One of the first laws of nature is for a system to culti- 
vate that upon which it feeds. 

The Lord said unto Noah: 

“While the earth remaineth, seed-time and harvest shalt 
remain.” (Genesis 8:22.) 

Earth symbolizes the mass of humanity, the Adamic race, 
the human productive power. 

What we have shown is the sowing of sin and the reaping 
of the benefits. 

This turning loose of Satan is the return of the sowing 
period. The churches have never explained the turning loose 


of Satan in the latter days. If he is responsible for evil, why 
loose him? 





THE REVELATION 97 


There is excellent evidence of these alternating periods or 
seasons in the fourth son of Shem. 


Lud signifies begetting, generation, birth, maturity, strife. 
To beget means to generate; it may be children or strife. 
Generation means race, breed, stock, kind, age, era. 

Birth means to come into life and action. 

Maturity means ripened, ready for plucking. 


Strife means struggle, quarrel, contention, discord, dis- 
agreement, bickering, wrangle, dispute. 

Here we have a perfect and consecutive process as the 
meaning of Lud. These are the agents of the loosened Satan. 

The mature generation is ready for harvesting, which 
means plundering. It must give way for the new era or age. 

We conclusively associate this with the statement made to 
his disciples by Christ that he had come to “engender strife 
and sow discord.” 

A modification of Lud is Lod, from the same root word. 

Lodebar signifies the begetting of the word. 

“Jesus Christ is the word.” 

“King of kings and Lord of lords.” 

Come to sow strife and discord, sword and fire. It is 
logical that this should directly follow the scheme concealed in 
Elam. 

These startling evidences so closely associate Shem with 
the Christian scheme, he will make plain the main purpose of 
it all. His fifth son makes it clear. Aram signifies highness, 
magnificence, also one that deceives. Aram is the Hebrew for 
Syria. 

Could anything be made plainer? 

Christ is named “King of kings.” He himself informs 
-us that his chief and first function is to deceive. It is the 
height of inconsistency to preach the gentle nature of Christ 
in face of his own professions. 

Highness means lofty, elevated, proud, conceited, a title 
usually applied to a sovereign. 


O8 THE REVELATION 


Magnificence means splendor, grandeur, gorgeousness, 
pomp, especially assumed by popes and bishops. 

Those who are familiar with the pomp and splendor of the 
church of Rome and the conceit and vanity of popes, will at 
once grasp that the great purpose and desideratum is to ag- 
grandize and glorify the ecclesiastical super-government over 
nations. For centuries the popes battled for temporal power. 
The original purpose was to perpetuate the masses ot mankind 
in the same state of barbaric slavery as portrayed in their ro- 
mantic Hebraic life. 

Not in all history has there been another institution which 
has so grossly deceived mankind. 

Every twist and turn it makes becomes an accusing finger 
against it, in the light of its own code. 

In Genesis 24:10 the word Aram is translated to symbol- 
ize Mesopotamia, which signifies “between rivers,’ meaning be- 
tween the Tigris and the Euphrates. Tigris means arrow, a 
weapon of warfare. Euphrates means fructifying. Fructify 
means to render productive, fruitful. Therefore Aram signi- 
fies the interim between the sowing and the reaping, when the 
proceeds of the last harvest are being converted into pomp and 
splendor. Syria is a disguise for Assyria, meaning a state of 
happiness, always depicted as an enemy to the Jews. 

A significant thing is that the river Hiddekel, mentioned 
in the second chapter of Genesis, signifies rapid, sharp, and is 
allegedly identified as the river Tigris, meaning arrow. This 
river and the Euphrates are the only two of the four rivers 
which are seemingly identified as in existence. 

We find that Assyria is also between the Hiddekel and the 
Euphrates, and Assyria means happiness. 

We may therefore see that between the times of warfare, 
as represented by the arrow, and the magnificence and pomp 
of the church, as represented by the fructifying Euphrates, 
happiness is to reappear, which would signify that Assyria is 
being sown with evil to beget confusion and turmoil and de- 
stroy civil life. This exactly agrees with the figurative placing 








THE REVELATION 99 


of man in Eden, which means pleasures. Temptation is con- 
cealed in pleasure and happiness, to cause evil to propagate. 
This is why the word Aram is used, meaning to deceive. 

It is truly a sugar-coated pill that is thus secretly adminis- 
tered to unsuspecting humanity to tempt it to do evil things 
under an unbridled license—Satan turned loose upon the world 
with discipline and restraint suspended. This prepared the 
way for the tremendous sale of indulgences. 

If we are correct in this deduction, the offspring of Aram 
should tell us what is being done to further the ecclesiastical 
program during this happy interim. His first-born 1s: 

Uz, meaning counsel, which means, in the Syriac, to fix. 

Counsel means advice, instruction, consultation, delibera- 
tion. 

Council signifies assembly, company, congress, meeting, 
convocation, an executive consulting body. 

To fix means to fasten, tie, secure, link, attach, establish, 
determine, and, figuratively, to bribe. 

Uz also means fertile. 

Fertile means fruitful, prolific, teeming, pregnant, produc- 
tive. 

All of these words falling under the one name Uz are so 
suggestive of church procedure and smack so strongly of ec- 
clesiastical intrigue and manipulation, we can place but one con- 
struction upon them, they are of the preparatory steps in some 
great assault upon established civil institutions. History proves 
the truth of this. 

One must read the history of the magnificent and pompous 
councils, invoked by the popes, to fully grasp the significance 
of Uz. We must expect some form of concealment of deep- 
laid schemes. 

Hul, the second son of Aram, signifies infirmity, bringing 
forth children, pain, birth, hope, circle. 

As we have said, this is a camouflage of some kind—this 
seems to mark the end of a cycle. 

Infirmity means weakness, feebleness. 


100 THE REVELATION 


Chidlbirth would naturally signify increase. 
Hope means expectation, trust, confidence, anticipation. 
Pain means anguish, agony, distress, suffering, pang, grief. 


Circle means to encircle or surround, or an alternating 
series of social gatherings. 


These are undoubtedly elements of church enterprise. 
They touch some of the weakest points of human nature and 
would logically result from the significance of the releasing 
of Satan. That they have been incubated in these church coun- 
cils is quite sufficient. 


The history of the Christian church proves that they are 
instruments of promotion and profit. If there were neither 
sin nor sorrow the church could not exist. It is in the third 
son of Aram we are to discover the important signs of treach- 
ery. Gether means inquiry, trial, searching, fear. 


This is the most grewsome of all the line of Shem, because 
it presages the “holy inquisition,’ the most horrible invention 
of cruelty and injustice ever conceived by heartless beasts. It 
is blasphemous to mention the name of even a fabulous god 
in connection with it. 


Inquiry means investigation, examination, search, scrutiny, 
disquisition, question, query, peering—the most hated words in 
the English language. Nothing is so degrading to manhood 
and self-respect as a system of secret espionage, and only the 


lowest types of men are engaged init. Trial means experiment, - 


test, proof, ordeal, trouble, temptation, affliction, an astounding 
continuity of meanings of a single word. The fanaticism dis- 
played by the church in the trying of humanity is unbelievable. 
Search means scrutiny, inquiry, investigation, pursuit, imperti- 
nent intrusion; only too frequently leading to assault and mur- 


der. 

Is it any wonder that Gether also signifies fear, which is 
one of the most powerful assets of the church? 

Fear means fright, terror, dismay, alarm, dread, trepida- 
tion, consternation, apprehension. These are all the very es- 








THE REVELATION 101 


sence of such a conspiracy. The church could not exist without 
them. . 

_Gether, in short, represents coercion in its most cruel and 
vicious forms. Is it not surprising that these kindred words 
so readily flow together? 

Moreover, he represents another period of harvesting, 
which should be revealed in the next son of Aram. 

Keep constantly in mind, these are all sons, and appear in 
consecutive order. The priesthood has no daughters. Its off- 
spring consists of schemes to promote the church, personified. 

There must be a logical ending to this cruel conspiracy 
_ against humanity. There has not been a break in the continuity 
of this Shemitic branch of the establishment of a heartless 
parasite to bleed humanity to death. 

The fourth son of Aram marks the end of the works of 
Shem. He symbolizes the logical conclusion of this phase of 
the promotion. 

Mash means that which draws by force, that which sur- 
rounds, necessarily meaning control. 

With the previous illustrations before us, Mash needs no 
interpretation. The great central purpose of the ecclesiastical 
exploitation has been to establish securely an invisible super- 
government which would enable it to control nations and dic- 
tate laws which would compel the masses to kneel to Chris- 
tianity and unite in supporting its secret priesthood in pomp 
and splendor—coercive Christianity 1s no dream, it has been 
the ambition of the church since its beginning. 

The aspiration of the church has always been for the res- 
toration of the system by which she bled England out of ten 
per cent of her whole income, and to include the whole world 
in a system of extortion. 
| For centuries the papal power at Rome persecuted human- 
ity and fought for the supreme temporal power, that it might 
“draw by force” and “surround” the human race with unbreak- 
able powers of control to bind it in abject slavery, that type 
of servitude pictured in its fictitious Hebraic history. We need 


102 Tue REVELATION 


no longer be uncertain regarding the passage: “Knowing the 
terror of the Lord, we persuade men.” (II Corinthians 5:11.) 
This is a plain case of criminal terrorism and /cOCrCiOTi aaa 

This is a plain, understandable story. It 1s needless to 
delve into all the collateral branches of the tree and generations 
of Shem; they cover even the minutest details of the exploita- 
tion. 

Shem outlined the future policies and conduct by which 
the ecclesiasts expected *to establish their super-kingdom on 
earth, and control the energies, and dispense to mankind all of 
the necessaries of life. Even the word selected as the ruler, 
Lord, signifies the keeper and dispenser of bread. 

This was the final goal, commercial supremacy through the 
Jews. | 

“Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up 
the kingdom to God: when he shall have put down all rule and 
all authority and power.” (I Corinthians 15:24.) We have 
proven in another part that this god is the high priest. 


Thus did the priestly mind vision Christianity in advance 
of its practical application. The old testament is thestectaics 
hearsal. Testament means witness. Test means to refine as 
gold or silver. Tester means a covering. 

“And God. said, ‘Behold I have given you every herb 
fOremiedt suum Cenicsismiac 2s) 


“And the Lord God made the earth and the heavens, and 
every plant of the field before it was in the earth, and every 
herb of the field before it grew.’’ (Genesis 2:5.) 

This was the scheme by which Christianity was fashioned 
before it was exploited. 

Back of it is the gnostic philosophy, from which it bor- 
rowed this idea of preconceived forms, and the idea of con- 
cealing its works in code. 

Shem’s functions are very broad, preparing the way to 
account for the widespread nations of the earth and the diver- 
sity of languages. In the distribution of the families of the 
sons of Noah, “after their generations, in their nations: and 








THE REVELATION 103 


by these were the nations divided in the earth after the flood,” 
we find important things. It will be found that this especially 
had in mind the colonization of new lands. 

It is intimated that, in the beginning, “the whole earth was 
of one language and one speech.” 

“And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, 
they dwelt in Shinar.” 

They began to build themselves a city and a tower, “whose 
top may reach unto heaven, and let us make us a name, lest we 
be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth.” 

Let us analyze this, for it signifies that expanding human- 
ity followed the path of the sun. 

Shinar means the watching of him who sleeps. 

Change of the city, a change in conditions. 

Tower means a watch, or watchman. 

Heaven means ecclesiastical government. 

Shem means name, fame. 

“And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower 
which the children of men builded. 

“And the Lord said, ‘Behold, the people is one, and they 
have all one language: and this they begin to do: and now 
nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined 
to do.’ 

“ “Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, 
that they may not understand one another’s speech.’ 

“So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon 
the face of all the earth. 

“Therefore is the name of it called Babel. 

“These are the generations of Shem.” (Genesis 11.) 

Thus was the distribution of peoples and languages ac- 
counted for, as simple and childish a story as the distribution 
of wild vegetation. 

Babel means confusion, mixture. 

Now, we are given a clue by this city building. 

Cain, meaning possession, builded the city of Enoch, mean- 
ing discipline. 


104 THE REVELATION 


Nimrod, meaning rebellious, builded the city of Babel, 
meaning confusion. 

Asshur, meaning happiness, builded the city of Nineveh, 
meaning agreeable dwelling, also Calah, meaning a good oppor- 
tunity. 

Thus one alleged attitude or phase logically begets another 
progressive one. 

This not only applies to alleged cities but also to the alleged 
offspring of persons. For instance, Mizraim means tribula- 
tions, and begets Ludim, meaning strife. Thus, tribulations 
beget strife, a very logical thing. Hence, it is undoubtedly true 
that a progressive development is conveyed through this code 
language, from a superior to subordinate agents. Cities are 
conditions and sons are active forces. 

If this is not surreptitiously hindering the natural develop- 
ment of humanity and interfering with common human rights, 
name it. 

If the church, or any interested defenders of Christianity, 
desire to explain away what we have revealed, the field is open 
and wide. Deceived humanity undoubtedly would be enter- 
tained by this theatrical rehearsal done over again in the open, 
with this code interpretation as a program to enable it to recog- 
nize the characters in the play. 

But this is only the second act; the climax will bring the 
audience to its feet in an uproar. 








PALE al 


eee he el Oh APE ry PEt TH Ea PROPAGANDA 
THE WATER PERIOD II. NOAH TO ABRAHAM, — 


(The successful theatrical play is rehearsed before acted.) 


Japheth means expansion, enlarged, also persuade, hand- 
some, signifying the process of extending the powers of the 
ecclesiastical enterprise, a rehearsal in practice of the theory 
symbolized by Shem. 

Having worked out a theory and a plan of propaganda, 
it was essential to provide trusted agents for its execution to 
extend it to the utmost ends of the earth, that it might be 
made universal. These are the actors in the play. To Japheth 
is entrusted this important work. He and his offspring re- 
hearse the execution of Shem’s theory. 

The father symbolizes the mental influences which beget 
the physical forces personified as his sons, hence he is the 
recognized head of the organization, the high priest. 

No important feature is left uncovered. The words per- 
suade and handsome have reference to the personal character- 
istics of the priests to whom is entrusted this delicate work of 
extending the fame of the church. 

Let us assemble the full significance of Japheth and we 
shall know the process by which the propaganda is to be car- 
ried forward. The real propaganda was established by Pope 
Gregory XI in 1622. Persuasion means conviction, creed, be- 
lief, inducement. But terrorism and coercion have always been 
_ potent forms of persuasion. 

“Knowing the terror of the Lord, we persuade men.” (II 
Corinthians 5:11.) ‘ 

To persuade men means to exhort, urge, allure, tempt, 
incite, influence, compel, coerce, frighten. Therefore the pro- 


105 


106 THE REVELATION 


cess may be good or evil, and for a good or evil purpose. It 
by no means follows that because this refers to the church it 
necessarily must be good, just, and proper; history is replete 
with evil, unjust, and improper things executed in the name 
of the pope, the Christ, and the church. 

Enlarge means to increase, extend, augment, broaden, 
swell. 

“God shall enlarge Japheth and he shall dwell in the tents 
of Shem, and Canaan (Ham) shall be his servant.” (Genesis 
O22 7m) 

In a previous chapter we have explained the gnostic sig- 
nificance of this. We now explain the hidden church mean- 
ing. Shem signifies the church, which plans; Japheth signifies 
the active priesthood, which executes, and Ham, Canaan, a 
merchant, a trader, therefore commerce, is to become the serv- 
ant of ecclesiasticism and bearer of all the financial and material 
burdens. 

. We caution mankind again that this is not a joke. A 


strong alliance has recently been formed between great finan-| 


ciers and the churches in the United States with the avowed 
purposes of making radical reforms in church work. All that 
we have written is to be literally put into practice—if Provi- 
dence does not interfere. 


Handsome. We believe this suggests the policy of select- 
ing large, handsome men as priests. It has been the practice 
of churches to put forward in all conspicuous places and posi- 
tions, handsome, fine-looking, attractive men. ‘These men are 
placed in Hebron, meaning society, friendship, enchantment 

This is a subtle form of allurement. Allure means entice, 
attract, decoy, tempt, seduce, abduce, ensnare, 

“Adam was not deceived but the woman was.” (I Tim- 
othy 2:14.) 

Deceive means to decoy, tempt, ensnare, entrap. 

The allurement of woman has been a great church power. 
Moreover, handsome clergymen have added largely to church 
scandals, especially in very recent times. 








THe REVELATION 107. 


Some of the allurements, at this time, to draw people to 
the church, such as vulgar dancing and nude pictures, would 
do justice to the time of Nebuchadnezzar. 

The week-end scarehead advertisements displayed in the 
newspapers by the churches, compete with the boldest patent 
medicines and theatrical ads. 

The confessional is the cesspool of ecclesiasticism. The 
exercise of the confessional was granted to the Jesuits for 
women only, for the especial purpose of winning the confidence 
and co-operation of influential females. This is church history. 

The young priest who “stood by the Virgin Mary” is de- 
scribed as “a young man of ineffable beauty.” (Protev. ) 

Physical beauty and manly attributes are thus made instru- 
ments of allurement in the church. It is by these subtle de- 
vices of Japheth we may recognize him as the priesthood in this 
elaborate scheme. 

The only named daughter of Lamech, the grandfather of 
Japheth (Genesis 4:22), is Naamah, meaning beauty. This is 
the only element in poverty which may be made an agent of 
the system. There is no act too base to be made an agent of 
this enterprise, because of its claim of infallibility and exemp- 
tion from sinful acts and the law. 


One of the greatest discriminations in civilization is the 
exemption of the church from taxation, and the clergy from 
the usual duties required of normal citizens, and yet permit 
them an active participation in civil government, because it 1s 
a commercial enterprise, pure and simple. 

“White lies,” “pious frauds,” and even Soro etic cmmtim tle 


’ 


interest of the cause,’ are sanctioned. 

This is the only institution in the world permitting such 
duplicity. 

The sons of Japheth signify the cunning or beastly off- 
spring of his mind as the requirement of his functions suggest. 
He has a broad discretion, and this again points to the sleek, 
cunning priest. 


We again must prepare for surprises. 


108 THE REVELATION 


The first son of Japheth is Gomer. 

Gomer means finishing, consuming, conclusion. 

Finish means to close, end, terminate. 

Consume means to burn, absorb, swallow up, engulf, de- 
vour. 

Complete means to accomplish, fulfill, realize, execute, con- 
clude, consummate. 

Here we have the specific assurance that the designs of 
Shem are to be put into execution by Japheth, in the most 
complete manner. 

We must not ignore the perfect continuity of “moral 
suasion” and “physical coercion,’ as revealed by the words fol- 
lowing in logical succession, to make a complete chain of evi- 
dence. 

Japheth must provide the instruments for the execution 
of the enterprise, and these will represent his offspring. The 
story is so plain it is only necessary to mention their names and 
their definitions. 

Magog means covering, melting, blending. Humanity is 
melted and blended into one people under the church control. 

The trial of faith is*by fire.. (1 Peter 1:7.) Hencettest 
in testament signifMes a test of fire. -(Malachi 3:3; Isaiah 
48 :10.) 

Cover means to hide, screen. 

Melt means to liquify, fuse, dissolve. 

Blend means to mix, amalgamate, mingle, fuse. 

If you would know the nature of this refining process, 
read Isaiah 48:10, “I have refined thee not with silver, but in 
the furnace of affliction.” 

This must signify something to be subjected to these 
powers. It can only signify peoples. It intimates a blending 
of races into one nation. Where have the churches absolute 
freedom? In the United States. 

Javan means deceiving, making sorrowful. Some one is 
to be deceived and made sorrowful. This necessarily means 
people, and some power able to anticipate an act which will 








THE REVELATION 109 


bring about this woeful condition. Why make sorrowful those 
already hahfpy and contented? 

It is evident that the church would not bring sorrow upon 
itself, consequently it premeditates bringing sorrow upon the 
people. If this is not true, why do they eternally warn human- 
ity against the day of disaster? 

No intimation is made of earthly peace and happiness; 
such a condition would eliminate the church. 

“Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived 
was in the transgression.” (I Timothy 2:14.) Deceive means 
to trick, cheat, beguile, delude, mislead, betray, ensnare, entrap. 

It is easy enough to see what Javan’s duties are, and 
doubtless they are no more justifiable than the betrayal of 
woman. 

Tubal means confusion, tumult. 

Confusion means disorder, derangement, disorganization, 
chaos, anarchy, misrule. 

Tumult means ferment, outbreak, brawl, fray, turbulence, 
uproar, commotion, hubbub, disturbance, riot. 

These are identical agents brought into play by the ecclesi- 
astic forces, over and over again, in the middle centuries. 

Only a simple-minded fool will close his mind to the im- 
portance of this. If there is wanting evidence that it is in tur- 
moil, confusion, and disorder that Christianity was to be estab- 
lished, one single fact is quite sufficient. 

Mary the mother of Christ signifies rebellion, and Christ 
is the head of the church. (Colossians 1:18.) 

Christ himself declares unto his disciples: “Think not that 
I am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace 
but a sword.” (Matthew 10:34.) 

In the ecclesiastic code sword means war and slaughter, 
and these are given civilizing functions. 

The inquisition and the crusades, both institutions of Chris- 
tianity, were horrible examples of the literal fulfillment of this 
threat of Christ. 

It is logical that the next son of Japheth should follow. 


110 THe REVELATION 


Meshech, meaning drawn by force, shut up, surrounded, 
drawn out. This anticipates Moses, meaning drawn*out. 

This undoubtedly signifies the vicissitudes of war. It 
could mean nothing else in this connection. It signifies siege 
and capture. The sending of the Israelites into Egypt, and 
the taking of the infant Jesus into Egypt signify the same thing, 
the debasing of humanity in oppression and affliction to be 
“drawn out” by the church. 

The object of this turmoil and trouble is to create a long- 
ing for peace. The church stands back in the shadow, posing 
as a peace maker. Tiras means longing. 

And now we have another terror confronting us, and 
Christ again becomes a willing witness. Humanity was tested 
by rebellion and revolution brought by Christianity, and now it 
is to be tested by fire. 

God is to follow Christ. 

“Our God is a consuming fire.” (Hebrews 12:29.) 

Christ said: “I am come to bring fire on earth.” (Luke 
12:49.) 

That specifically had reference to the hellish inquisition, 
the “burning of the tares.” Fifty millions of people were tor- 
tured and burned at the stake. 

It will be seen that this is to be a whirlwind “finish.” 

Is it any wonder that humanity “longed” for a respite from 
this siege of torment? 

But it is for Gomer’s offspring to tell us how this is to be 
accomplished. 

Gomer means the finish. 

Ashkenez means spreading of fire. 

Riphath means remedy. 

Togarmah means breaking of bones. 

We recognize the horrors of the unholy inquisition, which 
was a literal execution of this infernal scheme. 

We shall elaborate on this in a special chapter dealing with 
the crusades and the inquisition. 

Shem and his offspring represent the organization of the 








THE REVELATION ikl 


ecclesiastic plot, betraying unmistakable foreknowledge of the 
Christian execution, too bald to be referred to as prophecy, 
therefore it was concealed by all this mystery. 

Shem’s first son, Elam, betrays Ignatius’ “mystery con- 
cealed from the ruler of this world’”—the doctrine of the “im- 
maculate conception.” 

Ham is the servant of Japheth, therefore it is important 
to know in what manner his services are to be rendered. Being 
the father of the Canaanites suggests commercialism as a secret 
agent of the church. 

He was cursed by his father and he became the father of 
the Canaanites, therefore his servitude will be of a menial and 
inferior character. We foresee that the functions of Ham and 
his brood are to be of a secret nature and concealed from the 
subordinate masses—blind tools, as the bones of the body are 
invisible but blind agents of the muscles. 

Again, we may, with profit, refer to the gnostic bearing 
of this plot. 

The motive or design arises in Shem, the flesh. 

The impulse or incentive is in Japheth, the muscles. 

The action is transmitted to Ham, the bones. 

Each act becomes the impelling suggestion to transmit the 
impulse to other units, without betraying the ulterior motive 
concealed in the marrow or medullated matter of the plotters. 
Hence we see the absolute necessity of blind obedience, which 
Ham symbolizes; hence he simply means the ignorant, intoler- 
ant congregation. 

This makes it profitable to more closely scrutinize the off- 
spring of Japheth to know what burdens are to be blindly put 
upon Ham. The congregation consists of the lay community. 

The fourth son of Japheth is Javan, meaning deceiving, 
sorrowful. 

Deceiving means to trick, cheat, beguile, delude, mislead, 
betray, ensnare, entrap. “Adam was not deceived but the 
woman being deceived was in the transgression.” (I Timothy 


2:14.) 


112 THE REVELATION 


Sorrow means affliction, distress, grief, trouble, sadness, 
mourning; exactly what followed the deceiving of Eve. One 
of the explicit meanings of Abel is mourning. 

By these signs we know what fearful functions are en- 
trusted to Javan. 

The word deceive is undoubtedly to beget the other word 
sorrow. It is not surprising, therefore, to find Javan the father 
of Kittim, a bruiser, and Dodanim, a leader. 

What are these bruisers and leaders going to start? 

Javan’s brother Tubal tells us, Tubal means confusion, 
tumult, world, earth, to bring back. 

Could anything be made plainer by words? 

Confusion means disorder, derangement, disorganization, 
chaos, anarchy, misrule. 

Tumult means ferment, outbreak, brawl, fray, turbulence, 
uproar, commotion, hubbub, disturbance, riot. 

Worldly means temporal, secular, carnal. 

Earthly means sordid, selfish, venal, mercenary. 

This proves conclusively that this campaign is directed 
aganist humanity at large, for the ecclesiastical forces would 
not stir this strife in their own ranks. 

This is necessarily intended to accomplish some paramount 
purpose. 

The other two sons of Japheth remove all doubt as to 
premeditation, and will make known the final purpose. 

Meshech signifies drawn by force, surrounded. 

To draw means pull, haul, drag. 

Force means compel, coerce. 

Surrounded means environed, encompassed, encircled, be- 
sieged, captured, imprisoned. 

Is it any wonder the end is Tiras? 

Tiras means longing. 

Longing means craving, seeking relief from dangers, per- 
secutions, disasters, tribulations, and all the terrors of the 
previous names. 

The world has experienced and is experiencing all of 








THE REVELATION Lis 


these evils. Like the great universe, it is on so large a scale 
we cannot grasp and understand it. 

Reader, by making this analysis, we have saved worlds of 
time and mental labor for those who will appreciate the truth. 
All that we have revealed may be verified, in whole or in part, 
by those who may choose to delve in this tedious work. We 
can give assurance, however, that to work out the many col- 
lateral branches, which we do not deem essential to disclose the 
main story, will yield ample pleasure to those who undertake it. 

What we have revealed is of such a startling character, 
many will desire to study the subject along the endless genea- 
logical branches. They will find the smallest details equally 
interesting. 

To bigots and intolerant zealots—the bones of ecclesiasti- 
cism—bound by blind faith and obedience, who stubbornly 
refuse to acknowledge the truth when thrust in their faces, we 
briefly say: You put yourselves in order for a hard fall, for 
the crash which will follow the publication of this revelation 
will sweep all of the filth and trash of centuries of hypocrisy, 
and generations of bigotry, into a new sea for purification— 
the sea of common sense, reason, and common justice. 

What we have revealed explains the present plight of the 
world and its miserable peoples. 

To “subdue” and have “dominion” over all the peoples of 
the earth, a heartless and arbitrary ecclesiastical autocracy has 
made of the world a rendezvous of wretchedness and a slinking 
place for poverty, imbecility, and crime. If this is not true, 
then what benefit has it been to the world? These things pre- 
vail. : 

These systems repeatedly have been put in practical execu- 
tion, at the expense of deceived and unsuspecting humanity, 
hypnotized by the exhibition of power and grandeur of the 
church egotism. 


The deplorable truth is, the power which debased human- 
ity has not an equal power to again raise it up. 
With these strange revelations before us, we believe that 


114 Tue REVELATION 


suffering humanity has a just right to demand an explanation 
of the eternal secrecy and mystery and hocus-pocus with which 
the church has surrounded itself. 

Why have its promises to reveal these mysteries been 
postponed for two thousand years? Why the eternal procras- 
tination? Why not show to the world some visible and tangible 
evidence? 

We especially draw attention to the fact that this mystery 
originated with the Christian scheme, and we are convinced 
that it was never intended to be revealed, for revelation would 
eliminate the church. The final revelation is to be in the form 
of supreme authority and power, giving complete control, ren- 
dering mystery no longer necessary. This is suggested by re- 
cent flirtations with science and worldly things. 

As we have previously shown, this mystery is fostered by 
Christ himself. He privately said to his disciples: | 

“Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the king- 
dom of God: but unto them that are without, all these things 
are done in parables. 

“That seeing they may see and not perceive: and hearing 
they may hear and not understand. 

“Test at any time they should be converted, and their sins 
should be forgiven them.” (Mark 4:11-12.) 

His promise to his apostles: 

“There is nothing hid which shall not be manifested: 
neither was anything kept secret, but that it should come 
abroad. (Mark 4:22.) 

We feel fully justified in interpreting this to mean the 
things revealed in the genealogies which we have explained. 
It means that these things shall be put in execution, and that 1s 
the promised revelation. It is to inspire awe and fear, not ad- 
miration and belief. 

“Por he that hath, to him shall be given: and he that hath 
not, from him shall be taken even that which he hath.” (Mark | 
4:25.) 

This can signify nothing else but that the “elect” are to 








THE REVELATION RS 


be made wiser, and those “without” are to be cast into abject 
ignorance. This was executed. 

The “dark ages’ conclusively demonstrate this. 

We have previously quoted Christ in which he emphatically 
declared to his apostles that he did not come to bring peace, 
but division, fire, and the sword. 

Now, what is this “mystery which was kept secret since 
the world began?” (Romans 16:25.) 

“But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery, even the 
hidden wisdom.” (I Corinthians 2:7.) 

Wisdom can be nothing but understandable knowledge. 


“Having made known unto us the mystery.” (Ephesians 
1.9%) 

Why was this mystery made known only to a select few? 

“And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the 
mystery, which from the beginning of the world hath been hid 
in God.” (Ephesians 3:9.) | 

“God is a consuming fire,” hence it is concealed in fire. 

“This is a great mystery: but I speak concerning Christ 
aildetiescnurchiis «(Ephesians 5:32; 

We shall reveal that this refers'to concealed sun-worship. 

“Even the mystery which hath been hid from ages and 
from generations.’ (Colossians 1:26.) 

“For the mystery of iniquity doth already work. Only he 
who now letteth will let, until he be taken out of the way.’ 
(II Thessalonians 2:1.) 

This refers to the loosing of sin, a wilful and vicious as- 
sault upon humanity. 

“Holding the mystery of the faith.” (1 Timothy 3:9.) 

This referred to the installation of deacons. 

See our interpretation of the seven deacons in another 
chapter. 

“And without controversy great is the mystery of the godli- 
messsca:( 1 Timothy 3:16.) 

Why should godliness be a “great mystery?” If it were a 


116 Tue REVELATION 


frank and open thing humanity might have a different opinion 
regarding its merits. 


“The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my 
right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. ‘The seven 
stars are the angels (bishops) of the seven churches, and the 
seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches” 
(of Rome). (Revelations 1:20.) 


This refers to the seven bishops of Rome. 


“But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, when 
he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished.” 
(Revelations 10:7.) 


These seven angels are armed with vials of wrath. 


This conclusively proves that it was not the purpose to 
convert and save humanity. 


“And upon her forehead was a name written mystery, 
Babylon the great, the mother of harlots and abominations of 
the earth.” (Revelations 17:5.) 


Babylon means confusion, disorder. Harlot means pros- 
titute. 

This mystery is a fake and a deceit, to create superstition, 
arouse curiosity, and beget a fear of some invisible power in 
the minds of the ignorant, unreasoning masses, to prevent their 
arising and repudiating Christianity. 

The true mystery dare not be revealed—the truth that 
Christianity is concealed sun-worship and confiscated gnosti- 
cism. If the church came to save humanity, how could it anti- 
pate an end of universal evil and contemplate vengeance? We 
add a chapter dealing with this phase. 


“Tesus shall be revealed from heaven, in flaming fire taking 
vengeance on them that know not God and obey not the gos- 
pels.” (II Thessalonians 1 :7-8.) 


This is but a Mosaic scarehead referring to lightning. 
Nevertheless, this heaven means ecclesiastical government, and 


fire means vengeance and judgment. Gospel merely means a 
“sood-story.” 





Tue REVELATION LZ 


This corroborates all the previous evidences we have re- 
vealed that Christianity is ecclesiastic coercion by superstitious 
fear. | 

Therefore Christ symbolizes suffering humanity being put 
through the test of fire. This is the crucifixion and affliction. 

“Behold I have refined thee, but not with silver, I have 
chosen thee in the furnace of affliction.” (Isaiah 48:10.) 

It is evident that man does not walk into a furnace volun- 
tarily. This confirms our belief that humanity was to be sys- 
tematically scourged. 


Why must humanity be made the plaything of a mysteri- 
ous secret organization which does not choose to reveal itself? 

It will readily be perceived that it is impossible that all we 
have revealed is accidental or coincidental. Neither may it be 
explained by any logical human necessity; therefore we have 
revealed the very heart of a tremendous conspiracy against the 
struggling masses of humanity rendered helpless by cultivated 
ignorance. 

Before leaving the subject of Noah and his descendants, 
we must make important references to Ham and his children, 
the Canaanites. 

Again we must declare: 

A system cultivates that which supplies it with nourish- 
ment. | 

We find no reason for exempting Christianity from this 
rule: it is based upon sin and it requires sin to sustain it. 
Without sin there would be no need or excuse for a priesthood 
and the church would languish. 

We shall find endless evidences that Ham and his offspring 
symbolize the deliberate sowing of the conditions upon which 
the establishment of the Christian exploitation depended for 
_ material maintenance. 

The fabulous raids upon the Canaanites were the coined 
precedents for the papal Crusades of plunder and murder, of 

several centuries. 
| The Lord God named the Canaanites as the prey of the 


118 THE REVELATION 


plundering Israelites. Therefore it is important to examine the 
origin and character of the class of people selected by Chris- 
tianity as its legitimate prey, for this scriptural story 1s wholly 
intended to make alleged precedents which literally are to be 
carried into execution by the Christians. 


Neither the Israelites nor the Canaanites ever existed liter- 
ally, as we shall clearly demonstrate. The Israelites are the 
posterity of Jacob, meaning the supplanter, and Canaan, means 
trading, commerce. i 

It will be sufficient merely to mention the names and defi- 
nitions of these children of Ham, for they plainly reveal oppo- 
sition to the church as the reason for their persecution and 
plunder. The list also covers nomadic and savage tribes diff- 
cult to subjugate and of no immediate source of profit to the 
church. 

The Canaanites, descendants of Ham. 

Canaan means trading, merchandising, commerce. 

Sidon, hunting, fishing, savages. 

Heath, trembling, fearful. 

Jebusite, contempt. 

Amorite, rebellion. 

Gergasite, pilgrims, itinerant, nomadic tribes. 

Hivite, wicked, serpent (the wise). 

Arkite, riches (envied and coveted by the church). 

Sinite, enmity. 

Arvadite, wandering. 

Zemarite, fortified. 

Hamathite, anger. 

The remarkable continuity of meaning is a revelation. 

The immediate sons of Ham, producing all that is required 
of him, are: 

Cush, heat, blackness—manufacture. 

Mizraim, soil, tribulations—agriculture. 

Phut, bow, war (Jeremiah 46 :9.),—warfare. 

Canaan, trader, merchant,—commerce. 

Ham was the servant of Japheth. 


— 





THE REVELATION 119 


We believe these four sons symbolize the elements pro- 
ducing the laboring classes. Hence we have extended the four 
branches accordingly. These are the victims of the scheme. 

It will be interesting to know what these classes bring 
forth, for they are the servants of the system. The sons ot 
Cush are: 

Seba, meaning drunkard, old man. 

Havilah, meaning that suffers pain, that brings forth. 

Sabtah, meaning striking. 

Raamah, meaning thunder, evil, bruising. 

Sabtechah, that surrounds. 

Nimrod, rebellious. 

We can see by this that Cush is no saint. 


The sons of Mizraim (Hebrew for Egypt, oppression, 
affliction ) : 

Ludim, meaning strife. 

Anamim, not defined, a mizraite people not located. 

Lehabim, flames, the point of a sword. 

Naphtuhim, not defined, a people unknown. 

Pathrusim, southern. 

Casluhim, fortified. 

Caphtorim, those that seek inquiry, investigation. 

These are the ones selected to do the questionable things. 

We have already named the offspring of Canaan. 

We are corroborated in our belief that the four sons of 
Ham symbolize the four essential serving classes, fore bnut, 
symbolizing warfare, does not produce. 

An examination of the Canaanites at once reveals the 
cause for antagonism: trading and commerce breed all these 
human attitudes toward the church, giving excuse for resent- 
ment. 

We shall find that the ecclesiastical forces of Rome struck 
a bargain with the Jews by which the former were to control 
religion and the latter commerce, and under the Christian ad- 
ministration they were to stand together and protect each other ; 


120 THE REVELATION 


therefore the Israelites were instructed to raid the Canaanites 
and take possession of their lands without compensation. 


This simply meant to supplant established commerce as 
the church proposes to supplant civil governments. 


Had Christ been acceptable to the Jews, this scheme could 
not have been executed. They could not accept the Christian 
theme for their theocracy. Had they done so, the Christian 
theocracy simply would have been an extension of the Hebrew 
theocracy, which did not recognize a personal god upon earth, 
neither could it do so until the Christian powers had “con- 
quered all nations” and “established a universal kingdom.” In 
order to borrow the alleged Hebrew system upon which to 
found the Christian system, it was necessary to strike a bar- 
gain with the Jews to divide the spoils. Hence the fanciful 
story of the repudiation of Christ and his crucifixion by the 
Jews, to bring odium upon them and set up an antagonism be- 
tween them and the Gentiles, to conceal the covenant between 
them and the Christian exploitation. A secret covenant (con- 
tract) is the joy of the Jew. See the covenant between the 
Lord God of Israel and Jacob, by which Jacob, the usurper, 
agrees to pay to the Lord ten per cent of all he receives. 


The symbolical Hebrew system was essential to the Chris- 
tians, but a direct association with the Jews was not; in fact, 
would prevent the conversion of the Gentiles. 


The Jews have lived up to their bargain. They have never 
attempted to proselyte the Gentiles, but have gradually but 
surely encroached upon world commerce while building up the 
tribes and clans under the tents of Shem, until it has become 
a nation of nations, but without a government of its own. 

So have the Christian forces lived up to their agreement, 
and the two classes stand out conspicuously against the horizon 
of civilization as menacing clouds. 

When the Jews are in undisputed control of commerce, 
the ecclesiastical theocracy will have established its universal 
kingdom upon earth. Where the Jews have no centralized gov- 
ernment, the churches have always had such government. 








THE REVELATIGN A 


We shall lead up to this covenant between the ecclesiasts 
and the Jews in our next chapter. 

The story of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob ushers in a new 
and most interesting phase of this astonishing exploitation. 

We are emerging from the water period, as symbolized by 
Noah, and shall enter the air period as symbolized by Abram, 
whose ancestors were the moon and star worshippers of Ur, 
the high grazing regions of Chaldea. 

Terah, father to Abraham, was called a laggard, meaning 
nomadic. 

Have you ever given a thought to the remarkable fact that 
the Roman Catholic church, with its affiliated organizations, 
and the Jews, are the only two parasitic peoples living off all 
nations, yet secretly maintaining national independence? The 
Catholics owe their first allegiance to the pope, and the ortho- 
dox Jews to their rabbis. The one dominates religion and the 
other commerce, the one the successor to the Israelites, and the 
other to the Canaanites. 

How many persons stop to think what a strange thing it 
is that the world is indebted to the Jews for its accepted re- 
ligion? The Jews and the Gentiles are as wide apart in all 
other things as people can possibly be. 

Why should any god make a chosen people of any race, 
to the exclusion of all the balance of humanity? The absurd- 
ity of this speaks for itself. But why should he choose a people 
merely to experiment with and “try” them, abuse, persecute, 
and betray them, as was the case of the alleged Israelites under 
the Mosaic dispensation? 

“And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord 
thy God led thee these forty years in the wilderness, to humble 
thee, and to prove thee, to know what was in thine heart, 
whether thou wouldst keep his commandments or not.” It is 
a significant fact that, a despatch from Palestine reports that 
the “Sinai Desert” has just been crossed in four hours by a 
small automobile. 

Is it not logical to believe that this god, who is the God 


122 THE REVELATION 


of Christianity, would lead humanity also into the wilderness 
of sin to “humble” and “try” it? If not, why not? 

We declare that the story of the Israelites in the wilder- 
ness is but a rehearsal of the Christian scheme before literally 
carried into practice. The “dark ages’ prove this; present 
conditions prove it. 

It seems strange to us that the policy of the Catholics and 
the Jews is not better understood. Neither have a nation of 
their own, yet they have a voice in the conduct of every gov- 
ernment granting to its people a franchise to vote. 

The Jews are as clanish and as distinct a race as they were 
centuries ago. The Jews do not blend with other races. Why 
should they burden themselves with direct participation in the 
labors of government when by their very origin they are sup- 
planters? Jacob means to supplant. 

Supplant meant to displace by stratagem, to undermine. 

On the other hand, the Catholics are as rigidly ruled by 
their priesthood as subjects are ruled by their sovereigns, the 
head of this secret government residing at Rome, yet they 
have no land under sovereignty. Both Catholics and Jews have 
citizenship in the United States and vote en masse, regardless 
of frequent “indignant denials.” 

Take your pencil and paper, reader, and see for yourself 
what the Jew and Catholic vote means in the government of 
the United States. 

Of course they assume a “righteous indignation” at such 
a suggestion, for exposure is hurtful to their aims and aspira- 
tions. 

The secret ballot in the United States is a baneful thing 
and equivalent to an adjunct to the secret confessional, the 
espionage system of the Catholic church. 

Joseph was a Jew, the name signifying increase, the com- 
ing generations. 

Mary was a Jewess, meaning rebellion. 

Christ was a Jew, being hailed as the “King of the Jews.” 








THE REVELATION £23 


All of the alleged leading characters of the Christian 
scheme were Jews, yet only once in the history of the Catholic 
church has a Jew attempted to be pope. In 1133, a Jew, Peter 
de Leo, was consecrated at the same time with Innocent Lieds 
pope under the name Anaclet. The Jew was stronger, and 
Innocent was forced to flee into France, leaving the Jew as 
the vicar of the Christian God upon earth. 

We hold that the fact that no other Jew ever aspired to 
Catholic supremacy is evidence that, as a matter of fact, the 
Jews never did have anything to do with the Christian exploita- 
tion as a religion but merely posed as a background for it and 
received as a reward commercial promises such as we shall 
reveal in the bargains struck with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob. 

A Jew is not easily coerced, but he is easily “persuaded.” 

We believe that in the end the Jew will be the Judas 
Iscariot to Christianity. When the Jew is in power he is arro- 
gant, and just now he is in power. He has been abused and 
holds a grudge against the power which has held him up to 
scorn. The Jew is human after all, and has human aspira- 
tions, when measured by the natural rule of humanity. His 
blood should have been assimilated into the Gentile system, 
instead of his having been engrafted as a distinct race held 
intact only by hopes inspired by false-promises of being made 
a great nation by the Christian power. 


PARTY 11 


THE AIR PERIOD, “PROMVABRAHAM 1 @cIsRabuws 


(The fiercest animals have the softest purr.) 


We must keep constantly in mind that, we are not dealing 
with human beings, but with personified, natural elements, 
human traits, words and names, in the symbolical development 
of a theory in rehearsal, subsequently to be put into actual 
practice as a form of ecclesiastical government. 


This rehearsal is largely to set fictitious precedents for 
future human acts questionable in morality and law. 


The purpose is to bring to earth the creative God of nature, 
with all of his agencies, to be personified in human beings; 
not to aid any human laws, or to promote natural evolution, but 
to construct an attractive system which conceals a purpose and 
power to usurp established governments and control expanding 
humanity, a plain commercial and political enterprise. To this 
end the Christian exploitation has attempted to assemble under 
one control, and to establish a monopoly of all previous creeds, 
dogmas and doctrines, but its elaborate system of concealment 
is a most wonderful human invention, intended to intimate that 
its system extends back to the first cause, which it endows with 
human intelligence and attributes, in order that it may transmit 
to the scheme an alleged “divine succession” of governing 
power, superior to natural civil governments evolved by civ- 
ilizing needs, through thousands of years preceding this scheme. 


The planetary bodies, their natural powers, and the inter- 
mediary agents are humanized, and human beings are arbi- 
trarily appointed to represent them upon earth to exercise al- 
leged “divine authority,’ and “inspired laws,” to direct and 
control human affairs. 


124 





Tue REVELATION 125 


The Christian theme specifically has its origin in sun- 
worship, recognizing the sun as the original source of the 
“divine fire,” sun-worship having been the basis of all the im- 
portant religions. 


“For our God is a consuming fire.” (Heb. 12:29.) 

“The light of Israel shall be for a fire.” (Isaiah 10:17.) 

This is the concealed Christian God. 

“T am the light of the world.” (Jno. 8-12.) 

The alleged Christ, born the “King of the Jews,” is that 
personified light. 

“In him was life; and the life was the light of men.” 
(Jno. 1-4.) 

This is the theory; the “divine fire” from heaven becomes 
“divine light” in the atmosphere, and “life” in the living king- 
doms of the earth, manifesting in the super-intellect of men. 
The alleged crucifixion of Christ is the suppression of expand- 
ing human intellect. 

The intermediate agents for the transmutation of this 
divine power, are the heavenly bodies, the clouds, lightning, 
thunder, wind, rain, hail, snow, mist, vapor, dew, etc., etc. It 
is through these agents that the energy and natural blessings 
are sent to the earth. 

Snow is seldom mentioned in the scriptures because 1t was 
little known in the country where this scheme was conceived. 
Rain was a great blessing for the same reason; it quenched 
the scorching heat of the sun, the “terrible fire.”” On the theory 
that the rain and snow fall in the mountains for distribution to 
the lower lands, the church assumes to be the mountains, re- 
ceiving God’s blessings to be distributed to mankind. 

All of these divine agencies are appropriated as instru- 
ments of the body attempting to establish an authorized medi- 
umship, in order to monopolize the dispensation of all natural 
gifts. } 

Therefore, we find fire, air, earth and water conspicuous 
agents of the ecclesiastical exploitation. The censer has not 
been abandoned to this day, neither has baptism by water. This 


126 THE REVELATION 


baptism originally signified rain, and the cleansing power of 
water. ain symbolizes doctrines and fire judgments. 


This pretended, godly power assumes inherent ownership 
over all things in heaven and those produced upon earth, as- 
suming a proprietorship over the earth itself, with power to 
allot, dispense or dispossess; this power being based upon the 
ejectment of Cain, merely portraying the redemption of tillable 
lands from the wild state for purposes of cultivation, thus 
banishing the wild vegetation from this appropriated land. This 
dispossession of the wild vegetation is the “will of God.” 


The one central purpose is to get recognition of a divine 
ownership and possession, in order to establish an unquestion- 
able mediator between the original source of all the natural 
products essential to maintenance, and the living creatures of 
the earth to which they are dispensed. There can be but one 
final, human purpose, and that is to acquire supreme, universal 
power and control over mankind, and amass wealth. The secret 
power of the church is immeasurable, and its vast wealth un- 
known. The tremendous taxation throughout the world is a 
part of this scheme of usurpation and absorption of all real 
property. We suggest the reading of articles headed “Abbeys 
and Monasteries in England,” in Buck’s Theological Dictionary. 

With this before us, we may take up the story of Abraham 
with better understanding, for it portrays the course pursued 
to accomplish the above. 

It is a Gnostic lesson to introduce and make plausible the 
fanciful Hebrew history which is to establish the equally ficti- 
tious Hebrew theocracy, which sets all the so-called divine 
precedents for the practical Christian dispensation. 


We especially draw attention to the division of the scrip- 
tural plan into four distinct periods, dealing with four essen- 
tial elements, revealing a Gnostic guidance. 


Earth, Water, Air and Fire. 


These are quickly recognized as the elements of the ancient 
philosophic theories. 








THE REVELATION IZA 


We have already referred to the Adamic or Earthy period, 
the system, like all planetary products, being a reactive process. 


Watch these peculiarities : 


Adam, Cain, Abel and Seth. Earth. 
Neah, Shem, Japheth and Ham. W ater. 
Terah, Abram, Nahor and Haran. Alr. 


Each showing a father and three sons. 

Where is the fire period? We have not come to that 
period. Adam means earth, Noah symbolizes the water, and 
Terah the air. Terah is the father of Abram. 

Note the cunning of this. The above are families. Fire 
destroys and distributes. Christ declares he comes to break 
up family ties and bring fire. 

“Our God is a consuming fire.” (Heb. 12:29.) 

“The light of Israel shall be for a fire.” (Is. 10:17.) 

“T am the light of the world.” (Jno. 8:12.) 

“T came to send fire on the earth.” (Luke 12:49.) 

Now we may read with understanding the declaration of 
Christ, who symbolizes this fire. 

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I 
came not to send peace, but a sword.” (Matt. 10:34.) 

“For I am come to set a man at variance against his 
father and the daughter against her mother.” 

“And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” 
(Matt. 10:35-36.) 

This difinitely explains why the fire period does not show 
the same idea of father and three sons as do the three previous 
periods. The purpose is to break up family ties, which detract 
from the church influences. | 

Moreover, this gives to those confiding souls who listen, 
entranced, to the beautiful alleged teachings of Christ, some- 


thing to think about. Christ is not teaching this peace, har- 


mony and love to the masses in earnestness of purpose; he is 
preaching to the inner circle, the true doctrine of war and de- 
struction against the established human institutions. 


128 THE REVELATION 


“And the disciples came, and said unto him, why speakest 
thou unto them in parables? 

“He answered and said unto them, ‘Because it is given 
unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven, 
but to them it is not given.’ 

“*Therefore speak I to them in parables: because they 
seeing see not: and hearing they hear not, neither do they 
understand.’” (Matt. 13.) 

In view of this clear cut duplicity, it is a strange fanaticism 
which causes people to blindly cling to the Christian pretensions, 
giving credit to a fabulous character for the good teaching of 
many good men. 


This puts us on the alert for snares in the Abraham 
story. Several meanings may be drawn out of a single name 
or word. For instance, Terah means laggard, breath, to blow, 
wind. 

Laggard signifies that, Terah, as symbolizing a human 
being is a Nomad, traveling across the land by slow and halting 
stages; as the breath, he signifies the vitalized atmosphere of 
planetary life; by blow he signifies the ordinary wind as dis- 
tinguished from the storm. All of which are located in the 
atmosphere or air. Wind symbolizes destructive war. 

Terah’s father was Nahor, meaning hoarse, angry, snoring, 
dry, hot. 

This signifies the angry storm on the dry, arid desert, with 
wrathful thunderings and lightnings, symbolizing the wrath of 
God. As wind, Terah is naturally the father of Nahor the 
second, meaning storm. 

Terah is the father to Abram. 

Ab means father: ram means high. 

Ab plus ram means high-father. The Patriarch. Pater 
means father. Arch means high or chief. 

Thus Abram is simply the Patriarch and high priest of 
his alleged tribe. 

Terah, the wind, not only begets Abram, but also Nahor 
and Haran. 


THE REVELATION 129 


This Nahor, like the grandfather, means also the angry 
storm. 
Haran means the mountain, and mountain means the 


church of Christ. 

Terah first dwelled in Ur. 

Ur means fire, light, signifying sun-worship, and moon- 
worship, hence he dies in the mountains, the church of Christ, 
who symbolizes the “living light.” 

Haran also is Charran, meaning the heat of wrath, evi- 
dently a change of name due to a meaning similar to that of 
Nahor. 

The allegory intended is: 


Terah represents the wind, atmosphere, the breath. 
Abraham represents heat of fire, judgment. 

. Nahor represents thunder, great noise, preaching. 
Haran or Charran represents lightning, vengeance. 


Terah, upon leaving the sun, becomes the breath or atmos- 
phere which lifts the clouds towards the mountains, and by 
condensation they are converted into snow, which remains in 
the mountains as representing the shroud of Terah, who dies 
there; and the rain which falls upon the land, symbolizes the 
doctrines of the church rained upon the people. Abram, who 
means high-father, becomes Abraham, the father of a multitude, 
as symbolized by the multitude of rain-drops falling upon the 
earth, the prevailing belief being that the rain was shaken out 
of the clouds by thunder and lightning. 

It is evident that rain is welcome to all in Palestine, 
where it is scant, and it may be crowned as king or any per- 
sonification it might suggest. Upon coming to the plain, Abra- 
ham is greeted by Abimelech, the father of a king. 

Abi means father, progenitor. 

Melech means king. 

Thus the patriarch becomes the dual king-high priest, that 
he may be the progenitor of future kings. 

The rain logically may be symbolized by the progenitor, 


130 Tue REVELATION 


for it causes the fructification and replenishing of life upon 
the earth. 

Abimelech was king of Gerar, meaning Gera, grain, merely 
a personification of agriculture. 

Abimelech said to Abraham: 

“Behold my land is before thee; dwell where it pleaseth 
thee.” (Genesis 20:15.) 

Rain means doctrines. 

Let us turn back a little in this story. 

“Terah (the wind) took Abram (the high-father) and Lot 
(veil, bitterness) and they went forth from Ur (fire-worship 
of the Chaldees) to go into the land of Canaan (low lands ) 
(merchandising, trading), and they came unto Haran (moun- 
tain, the church of Christ) and dwelt there.” 

“Terah (the wind) died in Haran (in the church). (That 
is, fire-worship died in the Christian church) light-worship 
taking its place. (War ceased, intelligent understanding taking 
its place. ) 

“Abram took Lot (veil, bitterness) and went into the land 
of Canaan (merchandising ). 

“He passed through the plain of Moreh (teacher), and 
dwelt between Bethel (the church of God) and Hai (Ai) 
(ruin). 

He then passed on down into Egypt (oppression and afflic- 
tion). 

“Abram went up out of Egypt and Lot with him, rich in 
cattle, silver and gold.” (Gen. 12:13.) 

This is the story of the church which will later be re- 
hearsed by the Israelites. The church represents the “high- 
lands,” the mountains, and merchandising and trading repre- 
sent the low lands, distinguishing the church as occupying a 
higher plane. 

“The Lord hath his way in the whirlwind, and in the storm, 
and the clouds.” (Nahum 1:3.) 

“When he uttereth his voice (thunder) there is a multi- 
tude of waters (rain drops) in the heavens, and he causeth the 


THE REVELATION 131 


vapors (Lot, veil) to ascend from the ends of the earth; he 
maketh lightnings with rain, and bringeth forth the wind out of 
Hissiredsturiess an(.|er10313.) 

It was the prevailing belief that the winds emanated from 
the mountains. This gives another excellent clue to the secret 
truth that the church inspires wars. | 

“Winds” mean destructive wars in the code. 

Mountain means the church of Christ. 

Therefore, wars are inspired by the church, and end in 
the church. 

Mary means rebellion. 

Galilee means revolution. 

Christ declared to his Apostles that he came to bring to 
the world, the sword, fire and division. 

Draw your own deductions. 

Could anything be made plainer? 


In a single clause all of these natural elements are brought 
into action exactly corresponding in continuity with the char- 
acters personifying them. 

“Hast thou entered into the treasuries of the snow? (the 
mountains ). 

idath thesrain no father?” 

“Who can number the clouds?” 

This makes plain the meaning of Abraham, the father of 
the multitude. Waters means multitudes, clouds mean multi- 
tudes, and these refer to peoples. 

Rain means doctrines. 

Dew means conversions. 

A multitude of waters mean masses of people, afflictions 
and ordinances. Ordinance means a controlling law. 
| As the rain falls from the clouds, the Christian doctrines 

fall from the high father Abram, the “forefather of Christ.” 
Abraham as lightning flashes Christ, light, to the earth. 

The clouds are begotten by the sun, therefore, Abram is 

revealed as lightning in the cloud, becoming Abraham, as the 


1952 THE REVELATION 


clouds release a multitude of rain drops. “I will make you the 
father of multitudes.” 


“T would not that ye should be ignorant, how that all our 
fathers were under the cloud, and all passed through the sea; 
and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea.” 
CUMGire, 1h.) 


Clouds are the promise of rain and rain means doctrines. 


These fathers are Abraham and his offspring, Isaac and 
Jacob. 

The masses of snow and the waters stored in the moun- 
tains to slowly pass down into the lowlands during the parched 
season, are truly the treasures of the mountains. They finally 
pass on to the sea to again arise as vapors and clouds to pass 
over the land and fall in grateful showers. 


“My doctrine shall drop as-the rain.” (Deut. 32:2.) 


The trend of the rivers toward the sea makes plain the 
significance of the baptism of the fathers in the sea. The 
river system becomes the ancestral tree of Israel. The branches 
and rivers gather impurities as they pass through the lands 
and the waters pass into the sea to be baptized and purified 
and raised heavenward in a pure state. The raising of the 
clouds is the first resurrection. 


This symbolizes the process by which the multitudes of 
waters (people) by passing through the church are purified so 
they may be fit to enter the knigdom of heaven; that is they 
are fit to become subjects of the ecclesiastical kingdom, and 
members of the church congregation. 

“When I make the clouds (church mystery) the garments 
thereof, (the church of Christ) and thick darkness (universal 
ignorance) a swaddling band for it.’ (Job. 38:9.) 

This is the beginning of the church of Christ. Only the 
newly born require swaddling clothes, and babes are ignorant. 


The most conspicuous articles mentioned in the apocryphal 
account of the infant Jesus, are his swaddling clothes, impos- 
sible miracles being attributed to them. 








THE REVELATION 133 


These are the symbols which bind the heaven to the earth, 
the ecclesiastical government to the common mass of people. 

This is another similitude of man’s fall from a state of 
purity. 

The fall was by woman, and woman also is symbolized by 
water. Earth means man. The waters start from the moun- 
tain in a pure state, and partake of impurities on their way to 
the sea. Thus woman partakes of evil and carries man down 
with her. Mary, rebellion, starts from the church and takes 
mankind down into affliction. 

“Adam was not deceived, but the woman being deceived, 
was in the transgression.” (I Tim. 2:14.) 

This becomes a very simple story. 

This refers to the fructifying powers of water upon the 
earth. 

Adam means the earth. 

Eve means life, “the mother of all living.” 

Evi means desire. 

These are converted into evil. 

We do not hesitate to say this is one of the most palpable 
tricks in the whole Christian scheme. 

The future of the church rests upon the increase in popu- 
lation and the holding of these new generations in the faith. 

Here is one purpose of the fall. 

“Notwithstanding (her transgression) she shall be saved 
in childbearing, if they continue in faith and charity.” (I Tim. 
Belo) 

In simple, woman is held as a hostage, or pledge, for the 
fulfillment of this requirement. To save herself she must keep 
her offspring loyal to the church. The increase, the new gene- 
ration, the first fruits, belong to God. 

The subtlety of this scheme is amazing. Let us turn back 
to the beginning. 

“In the beginning God made the heaven and the earth.” 
(Genesis 1 :1)) 


134 THe REVELATION 


The authorities admit that this symbolizes an ecclesiastical 
government and the masses of people. 

Our authority that heaven means the ecclesiastical govern- 
ment is taken direct from Bible vocabularies published in the 
same Bible volumes. 

In the second chapter of Genesis the Lord God makes 
Adam, meaning earth. 

Such authorities as Kent and Schiller declare the meaning 
of earth in this connection signifies the productive masses of 
people. This very materially aids in our further interpreta- 
tions. 

“God made the firmament, and divided the waters which 
were under the firmament from the waters which were above 
the firmament. 

“And God called the firmament heaven. 

“And God said, ‘let the waters under the heaven be gath- 
ered together in one place and let the dry land appear,’ and God 
called the dry land earth, and the gathering together of the 
waters called He seas.’’ (Genesis 1 :7-8-9-10.) 

Nearly all ancient peoples regarded the sky as a solid vault 
or arched dome.. (Genesis 7:11; II Kings 7:2; Psalms 78:23.) 

It is significant, however, that this is not taught literally 
in the Bible, but is used figuratively, corroborating the simili- 
tudes which we have mentioned. 

There are four kinds of water to be considered. 

The pure spring waters in the mountains, 

The rain falling from the clouds, 

The impure waters of rivers and lakes, 

The salten waters of the seas. 

The ancients called any large collection of water a sea. 

Sea symbolizes an army, as distinguished from waters 
meaning a multitude. 

Waters also mean afflictions and ordinances. Therefore 
the waters are under the ecclesiastic control, for whatever pur- 
pose they may be put, in their distribution. 

We must follow Abraham farther. 








THE REVELATION 5 


The atmospheric heat caused by the energy of the sun, 
causes the clouds to arise from the sea and the mist from the 
land, both of which become the veil or covering to conceal the 
mountains, the church. 

Ur means fire, hence they came out of Ur of the Chaldees. 

Chaldee signifies demons, doubtless the demons of the 
storm. These interpret the process of the thunder and lightning 
of the storm as begetting the rain. 

That is, thunder seems to preach and exhort, and lightning 
signifies God’s wrath and vengeance; by these the church doc- 
trines are rained upon the people. 

“My doctrines shall drop as the rain.” (Deut. 32:2.) 

“And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunder- 
Toca eve 4':)-)) 

The hot wrath of God melts the snow in the mountains 
and permits the waters to flow into the lowlands to take part in 
production, commerce, and trading. 

Canaan means lowlands, merchandizing, and trading. 

Thus does the church take credit for the distribution of 
the natural gifts of nature, personifying them as its own. 

We recognize the first doctrine of the church as that which 
inspires production, exchanges, and transportation, the rivers 
being the natural highways for commerce and_ trading. 

The waters now become the multitudes. Abraham _be- 
comes Ab —|— ra —|— ham, the father of a multitude. 

“Abraham is the father of all.” (Rom. 4:16.) 

Canaan is the fourth son of Ham. 

Ab means father. 

Ra means Egyptian sun-god. 

_Ham means hot. 

It is plain that the reference to merchandising and trading 
has in mind the necessity for the church to establish a source 
of material manitenance. Its first act is one of deceit and 
trickery. It pretends to supply the warmth and energy of the 
sun and the moisture of the rain, and demands in return the 
clouds of the sea and vapors of the land, which mean the ma- 


136 THe REVELATION 


terial benefits of both land and sea arising from natural pro- 
cesses. 

“Tf we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
thing if we shall reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. 9:11.) 

This is the secret of the scheme in a nut-shell. 

They make no pretense of having acquired ownership over 
their spiritual things, meaning the natural elements, other than 
by a fictitious inheritance which would not stand the test of any 
human court of justice and equity. 

How does it occur that these “spiritual” things belong to 
the priesthood, and not to the people whose material things 
they are rapidly absorbing? If the people can live on spiritual 
food, why not the priesthood? Are they alone exempted from 
God’s wrath? 

That this is a scheme of usurpation is clear. When Abra- 
ham went into the lowlands he found the Canaanites already 
established there. 

“The Canaanite was then in the land.’ (Genesis 12:6.) 

“And the Lord appeared unto Abram and said, unto thy 
seed will I give this land.’ (Genesis 12:7.) 

Right here is the beginning of the bargain to give to the 
Jews the right to usurp and control commerce. 

The first position he assumes reveals his attitude towards 
the church; he stands between Bethel and Hai or Ai, meaning 
between the church and ruin. 

Bethel means the church. 

Ai means ruin. 

This symbolizes the commercial support of the church. 

Don’t treat this lightly. 

After having his position defined, Abraham goes down.into 
Egypt, signifying a state of darkness, oppression, affliction, 
and ignorance. 

This is a sinister thing. Abraham is the guiding spirit of 
the people upon which the church depends for support. Lot, 
his nephew, signifying veil, accompanies Abraham to conceal 
the church, power. 


THe REVELATION 137 


Out of this enterprise, this state of debasement, as symbol- 
ized by Egypt, the church emerges enriched. 

“And Abram was very rich in cattle, silver, and in gold.” 
(Genesis 13:2.) 

He returned to his position between Bethel and Hai, be- 
tween the church and ruin, again emphasizing that he is the 
church support. 

Ai also means mass, therefore Abram stands between the 
church and the mass of people—fear of the wrath and ven- 
geance of God. 

Abram first went into the plain of Moreh, which signifies 
teaching, but soon abandoned this. 

It seems logical to draw the conclusion that the church 
could not subsist by teaching alone, therefore it reversed the 
position and grew rich by making a commerce of affliction, op- 
pression, and ignorance. 

This will become more apparent in the rehearsal of the 
play in the Mosaic period, and the fabulous journey of the al- 
leged Israelites in the wilderness. If we are asked for specific 
evidence, we declare that the commerce in indulgences and the 
invention of the fabulous purgatory are sufficient. 

Superstition is the fruit of mystery, and blind faith the 
fruit of ignorance. 

i oorampdweltrin tieslandsot) Canaan (Genesis) 13 :12s) 

Today the churches are engaged in tremendous commercial 
enterprises for profit. The churches purchase large tracts of 
the best lands in growing cities and hold them for years without 
paying taxes, and realize fabulous profits in their increased 
values. 

Taxation is ruining the people, while non-taxation is en- 
riching the churches. 

The Jews practically dominate commerce. 

Having established itself in a sustaining commerce the 
church, as piloted by Abraham, makes its next step forward. 
Abraham removes to the plain of Mamre, which is in Hebron. 

This is of great importance. | 


138 THE REVELATION 


Mamre means rebellious, bitter, that changes. 

Hebron means society, friendship, enchantment. 

Mamre was an Amorite chief. 

Amorite means bitter, a rebel, a babbler. 

Mamre and his brother Aner were “confederate with 
Abram.” (Genesis 14:13.) 

Aner means affliction. 

Both Mamre and Aner are rebellious Amorite chiefs in 
Hebron, and had to be pacified. Society had to be appeased. 

In a crusade by Abram, he was justified by Melchizedek, 
king of Salem, who suggested that Abram keep all the plunder, 
but Abram would not take the plunder for fear of being 
accused of being made rich. “But, the men who went with 
me, Aner and Mamre; let them take their portion.” ( Genesis 
14 :23-24. ) 

Is there nothing sinister in this? 

Abram spoke for the church; he could not directly accept 
the plunder of a crusade, but his confederates could. 

This was exactly the attitude of the Roman Catholic church 
for several centuries. When a people began to complain, and 
in their bitterness threaten rebellion, the chief or ruler was sent 
on a crusade, simply a form of plundering warfare, to draw 
the public mind away from revolution. An army was mobil- 
ized and sent against some helpless people to be murdered and 
robbed. The prince was returned a hero, praised by the pope, 
and the soldiers returned laden with the spoils of the crusade. 
The church denied direct participation in the spoils of these 
wicked enterprises, but it is a recorded fact that it indirectly 
was enriched by this invention of Satan. 

Every man who has studied the history of nations and their 
wars, well knows the truth, that the majority of wars between 
nations have surreptitiously been brought about on this exact 
principle. The murmuring people must be appeased by this 
dishonest method of chastisement or chastening. By the hard- 
ships of war they better appreciate the comforts of peace. 
Hence the other meaning of Mamre, that changes. 





THE REVELATION 139 


There was a deep object in inspiring war between nations ; 
the court of Rome becomes the mediator for peace, and always 
came out of such conferences stronger until the popes usurped 
temporal power. 

Not only did the pope pose as mediator between God and 
man, but also between kings. They claimed “divine authority” 
to appoint and depose kings. 

In making his covenant or baragin with the Jews, God 
says to Abram: 

“T will make nations of thee and kings shall come out of 
thee.” (Genesis 17:6.) 

Of Sarah he said: 

“She shall be a mother of nations; Kings of nations shall 
be of her.” (Genesis 17:16.) 


Of Ishmael he said: 

“Twelve princes shall he beget. I will make him a great 
AOlamnixenesis el /<20,)) 

Of Isaac he said: 

“My covenant will I establish with Isaac. (Genesis 17:21.) 

Again we warn mankind, this is not a romance; it is a 
living, burning tragedy. Israel is the priesthood, and Jehovah 
is the Christian power, meaning a OUTS institution, riding 
upon the back of humanity. 


Let us examine this covenant of which we hear so much. 
All such bargains were ratified by oaths and feasts, exactly 
as oath-bound assemblies are formed today. These oaths are 
always antagonistic to civil institutions established by law. 

Covenant means agreement, contract, bargain. 

“T am the almighty God. 

“T will make my covenant between me and thee. 

“Thou shalt be a father of many nations. 

“T will establish my covenant between me and thee and 
thy seeds after thee in their generations, for an everlasting 
covenant to be a god unto thee and thy seed after thee. 

“And I will give unto thee and thy seed after thee, the 
land wherein thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for 


140 THe REVELATION 


an everlasting possession, and I will be their God.” (Genesis 
7s) 

“Fear not Abraham, I am thy shield.” 

This is the bargain struck between the ecclesiasts and the 
Jews. 

I will control religion and education, and you will control 
commerce. 

Canaan means merchandising, trading. 

This agreement no doubt dates from the time of the trans- 
fer of the Septuagint at a price of $7,500,000, a fictitious his- 
tory of the Jews to be used as a plausible historical background 
for the Christian exploitation. 

It is a plain business and political bargain between two 
great human forces, seeking to monopolize human control, 
purely selfish in its motives, and demoralizing and destructive 
in its effects. We have similar communities of interest against 
humanity today. 

When was this strange conspiracy hatched? 


He who can give exact dates truly would be an intellectual 
marvel, for no trustworthy and truthful historians can agree 
on any of the vital points. The usual sycophant commentaries 
on the Bible and its characters are merely evidences of hysteria, 
having little of historical, literary, or educational value. The 
gush and fanatical chatter about the moral teachings of the 
alleged Christ are mere word-play. They do not dwell upon 
the words placed in the mouth of this same Christ expressing 
the direct opposite to these alleged teachings. Thousands upon 
thousands of good men, before and after this Christ character, 
taught equally as good lessons, with no intent to meddle with 
established human conditions. The Christian religion is not 
sought by the people, but is thrust upon them. No people ever 
solicited the sacrifice of a Christ; that also was thrust upon 
the world, and the benefits of such a theory have never been 
proven. Because the clergy step into their glittering pulpits, 
in their ornate churches, erected out of human energy. and 
picture in glowing terms the marvelous benefits to mankind 





THE REVELATION 141 


of the Christ idea, does not make it so, nor can one single 
evidence be given of such direct benefit or that such a char- 
acter ever existed in fact. 

The innumerable “septuagints,” “‘vulgates,’ “papal edi- 
tions,” and “corrected versions,” all conflict with one another. 
They should be cast into the fire, as were the many gospels of 
Peter, insofar as their “divine origin” and “inspiration” aré 
concerned. They are human, very human. 

But when we carefully consider the evidences of scientific 
knowledge betrayed by the authors of the scriptures, it be- 
comes manifest that they were produced centuries later than 
their alleged periods. 

Both the old and the new testament have been corrected, 
reconstructed, and altered during the centuries till they are 
not authentic from any point of view. 

As late as 1590 Pope Sixtus V issued his version of the 
scriptures, threatening with excommunication any one who 
questioned or changed it. 

Two years later, 1592, Pope Clement issued a fresh trans- 
lation, suppressing that of Sixtus V. 

As late as 1513 Pope Leo X allowed himself to be ad- 
dressed as “infallible god” by his infallible bishops. 

For many centuries, existing literature, hurtful to the 
Christian literature, was systematically gathered and burned to 
conceal the truth and foster falsehood. | | 

This digression will help to clear up the mystery of the 
development of Israel, which is the Hebraic system out of 
which the Christian system is supposed to evolute. Nothing 
in the true history of the Jews justifies the presumption of 
making them the ethical sponsors of mankind. 


RAKE tit 


THE: PERIOD OF} DARKNESS? 4 DEBASEMENT Or 
ISRAEL 


(Darkness demonstrates the necessity for light.) 


The sojourn in Egypt, the Exodus, and the wandering in 
the wilderness symbolize the abject subjugation of mankind to 
an ecclesiastical obedience. They are but fanciful rehearsals of 
a policy of action before Christianity is put in practice, having 
no foundation in fact. It is the working plan for the actual 
Christian exploitation. 

The whole of the old testament is pure fiction, and the new 
testament is to cover an imaginary period of action of the new 
dispensation, to account for a lapse of time between the Hebraic 
and the Christian systems, a period of about two hundred 
years when the gospels were not in existence. 

During the first century there were no authentic gospels; 
the gospels of the second century are allegedly lost. This rep- 
resents the period of preparation. 

Humboldt says: 

“The origin of the Bible is mythology and pretended tra- 
dition, the Semitic narratives included.” 

Science disputes and disproves practically every important 
phase of Christianity; therefore the church is antagonistic to 
science. Nature demonstrates a premeditated evolution contrary 
to the Christian teachings; therefore Christianity is openly op- 
posed to natural evolution and the manifestations of nature 
which reveal it. . 

In recent years the church has been compelled to turn 
towards a reconciliation with science and evolution, but with 
this tendency it has allied itself with great financial powers 
and controlling political influences. 


142 





THE REVELATION 143 


We shall now take up the Israelites. 

No such people ever existed; therefore there could have 
been no Exodus. The journey through the wilderness elimi- 
nates all claim to “divine origin,’ it being but a foolish and 
absurd rehearsal, in code, of a proposed course of action in a 
well defined, human enterprise, with anticipated profits as its 
goal. 

The first step is to establish a condition whereby the in- 
crease in population will be a plausible excuse for colonization. 
This is symbolized by the sojourn in Egypt. Joseph means 
increase, and tells his brethren that he “preserves them a 
posterity.” Christ, the alleged son of Mary, symbolizes human- 
ity as that posterity, and also is taken into Egypt. 

It is by a system of comparisons and experiences that the 
ecclesiasts attempt to make lasting impressions, the ulterior 
forces being superstition, ignorance, and fear. This is the 
underlying principle of their educational system. 

They permit the child to burn its finger to teach it not to 
fool again with fire. 

Moses erects a brazen serpent to heal those who are bitten, 
but not to prevent the bite. 

On the same principle we shall find it debasing humanity 
in ignorance and evil to teach it the value of being good. Good 
is measured only by obedience. 

Had this ecclesiastical power chosen to do so, it could have 
declared man inherently good and filled the world with good, 
instead of declaring him evil and filling the world with evil. 
But, then, there would have been no excuse for. a church, or 
necessity for supporting a priesthood. 

It is impossible for the same force to be both positive 
and negative at one and the same time. Cruelty is inherent 
in ecclesiasticism; therefore its every act is in some degree 
tainted by coercion or accompanied by a threat of dire ven- 
" geanice. 

“For thy God is a mighty God and terrible.” (Deut. 7:21.) 
“For the Lord your God is God of gods, and Lord of 


144 THE REVELATION 


lords, a great God, a mighty and a terrible, which regardeth 
not persons.” (Deut. 10:17.) 

This boastful god was none other than the high priest 
posing as a god. He strikes terror into the hearts of the people 
because they are “stiff-necked” and “disobedient.” 

Again he speaks for himself : 

“Behold I make a covenant; before all my people I will 
do marvels, such as have not been done in all the earth, nor 
in any nation: and all the people among which thou art shall 
see the work of the Lord: for it is a terrible thing that I will 
do with thee.” (Ex. 34:10.) . 

Reader, just pause long enough to contemplate an almighty, 
universal god thus boasting to an insignificant company of 
innocent people, and you will realize the puny thing that Chris- 
tianity is, insofar as merit or morality are concerned. The 
impertinent plea that it has withstood the test of time, is with- 
out merit. Time has proven that it has no power to change 
the trend of humanity. Its boasted influence for good is dis- 
proved by present world conditions of evil—wholly out of 
proportion with the natural human increase. 

Let us now pass towards the fire period. It is a theory 
that fire was first brought to the earth and under the control 
of man by lightning, which is as plausible perhaps as any other 
theory. It depended upon many separate ideas. The men of 
the stone age discovered that fire was potential in the flint. 
Other peoples saw volcanoes vomiting streams of molten lava 
which burned everything with which it came in contact. Never- 
theless the Hebraic system drew its inspiration of the divine 
nature of fire from the lightning, and assumed that lightning 
and fire were one. 

The cloud of Abraham settled down upon the Jews to 
conceal from them the heavenly bodies which they formerly 
had worshipped—‘‘the sun, the moon, and the stars, even all 
the hosts of them, lest thou lift up thine eyes unto heaven 
and shouldst be driven to worship them.” (Deut. 4:19.) 

When we apply the code to an examination of this, it 


THE REVELATION 145 


reveals an entirely different significance, proving conclusively 
the personification of the heavenly bodies under the control of 
the high priest. 

This was before the appointment of kings, and is evidence 
of premeditation in the establishing of kings by the high priest. 
Provision had to be made to prevent the worship of kings by 
their subjects, for that would separate the people into individual 
tribes with many gods, each tribe having its own king-god. 

This jealousy is manifested in the continuous warnings: 

“For thy God is a mighty God and terrible.”’ (Deut. 7:21.) 

“For the Lord your God is a God of gods, and Lord of 
lords, a great God, a mighty and terrible God, which regardeth 
not persons.” (Deut. 10:17.) 

mlmechesOond-stiyve(aod, amea jealoussGod: (Hx. °20:5)) 

Note above that the god begins with a capital, as does 
lord, but the subordinate gods and lords begin with small “g”’ 
natal ABS 

Now, we shall analyze this. 

Heaven means government, either a direct ecclesiastical 
sovereignty or one controlled by it. 

King means tribe, or chief of a tribe. 

Sun, moon, and stars signify rulers of different degrees 
of power; as applied to the church it signifies the pope, who 
is called the sovereign, the bishops, who are the “princes of 
the church,” and the priesthood, representing the stars. 

“There are also celestial bodies and bodies terrestrial: but 
the glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial 
is another.” (I Cor. 15:40.) 

This specifically differentiates between the ecclesiastical 
and the civil rulers. 


“There is one glory of the sun, and another glory of the 
moon, and another glory of the stars: for one star differeth 
from another in glory.” (1 Cor. 15:41.) 

It is important to understand what is meant by glory. 

Glory means honor, fame, renown, grandeur. 


146 THE REVELATION 


There is not one of these words which can be applied to a 
heavenly body and tell anything of its inherent nature. 


Each of the words defining glory is an acquired attribute 
and therefore may only be applied to earthly characters: 


An honored statesman ; 
AY iamous actor; 

A renowned soldier ; 
The papal grandeur. 


We may now grasp the significance of “lest thou lift up 
thine eyes to heaven.” It is a warning not to become enamored 
of civil governments and their sovereigns, to the detriment of 
the ecclesiastic glory. 


Glory and power are the most conspicuous words in the 
Bible, the word power appearing in more than one hundred 
different passages. 

Glory inspires hypnotic fanaticism and hysterical emotion. 


Power inspires superstitious fear. 

The greatest fear of Moses, representing the high priest, 
as the “God of gods” and the “Lord of lords,” was the return 
to the worship of the heavenly bodies, the kings, princes, and 
heroes of the earth. After sun and moon worship came hero 
worship, with the latter more to be feared than the former. 


The Hebrew interpretation of Egypt is Mizraim, from 
whence comes the word misery. It means oppression, affliction, 
darkness, ignorance. 

The sojourn in Egypt was to prefigure a condition into 
which humanity was to be submerged for two essential pur- 
poses: to discredit civil rulers and governments, and to draw 
attention to the benign attitude of the church, and to level 
humanity to a common level of ignorance to be raised up as an 
inspired, intolerant, militant mob subject to the church call. 

History demonstrates the truth of this. The attitude of 
the church towards science and free education through the cen- 
turies more than accuses it. 

Kach step in the fabulous journey through the wilderness 


THE REVELATION , 147 


merely punctuates a pause in the rehearsal of the projected 
Christian practice. 

The Israelites, as pictured in this story i Egypt, exodus, 
and the wilderness, never existed in fact. It merely portrays 
the proposed building up of a great church following, and the 
hardships they must endure to bring power and glory, name 
and fame, to the church. 

All this is concealed in an artful code, understood only 
by the inner circle. 

But it is a terrible truth that the Christian exploiters at- 
tempted to execute each precedent set by this fanciful play, and 
the fanatical followers of the fabulous Christ it introduced, to 
this day, pretend to believe it is all divinely authentic. 

Throughout the whole theme we.encounter dishonest trick- 
ery, even to criminality, which would not be tolerated today. 

The schemers back of this great enterprise recognized in 
the widely scattered Jews a race to be juggled with. Traveling 
from country to country, they knew no national life of their 
own, consequently it would not be offensive, in fact would be 
a favor to established peoples, for the Jews to be drawn out 
of their countries if such a thing were possible. 

The ecclesiastic experimenters felt perfectly safe in choos- 
ing this indifferent remnant of humanity for its people, and 
they constructed a fictitious, historical background against which 
to lean its dummy. 

The Jew being a trickster and a trader by nature, had to 
be depicted as such throughout the old testament, even to an 
explanation of its origin, in Jacob the supplanter, out of Re- 
bekah, a snare. How many people pause to consider that this 
peddling Jacob is the father of both the Hebrew and the Chris- 
tian religion? 

Moreover, it was necessary to account for the scattered 
position of the Jewish race at the time of this exploitation, 
therefore the sojourn in Egypt, the exodus, ane the distribution 
of the Jews by the Hebrew god. 

‘Uhepllord™ Said to” Jacob: 


148 THE REVELATION 


Why seed shall be as the dust of the earth, and thou 
shalt spread abroad to the west, and to the east, and to the 
north and to the south.” (Genesis 28:14.) 


This original promise to Jacob proves it was not intended 
that the Jews should become an established nation, and to this 
day they have not. It was the original purpose to put them in 
itinerant merchandising and trading that they might ever con- 
tinue as an ally and adjunct to the Christian exploitation. 


The 28th chapter of Genesis plainly reveals this Jewish 
scheme. 


Jacob represents the awakening of the Jews, from the 
sleep which was supposed to have followed a previous period 
of grandeur, as depicted by the fabulous Hebraic history pre- 
pared for this purpose. 


Jacob at once acknowledges the church. 


“And he was afraid and said, ‘how dreadful is this place! 
This is none other but the house of God, and this is the gate 
Ormicavicl sas 


“And he called the name of that place Bethel.’’ (Genesis 
28:17-19.) Bethel means the house of God. 


This was not the origin of the word Bethel, for Abram 
had long previously located between Bethel and Hai. (Genesis 
13233) 

Jacob continued to be the trading, bargaining Jew, insisting 
upon an agreement by which he was to receive “bread to eat” 
and “raiment to put on” and a guarantee of transportation back 
to his father’s home, before he would accept the Lord as his 
God. He also agreed to pay to the Lord one-tenth of what 
he received. 

Now, reader, is your reverence increased for your god, 
who was bargaining with this Jew for recognition? This is 
the same identical Lord God which the Christian church is bar- 
gaining with you to recognize, making you the same identical 
promises of a great future. 


It is a strange thing that humanity has not long ago no- 


THE REVELATION 149 


ticed that these promises are dated so far ahead that the genera- 
tion dies or forgets before fulfillment is realized. 

The same policy governs in the wanderings in the wilder- 
ness. The Lord promises to lead the Israelites into a land of 
“milk and honey” which they never reach. On the contrary, 
after untold hardships they are reminded that the whole thing 
was to humble them and bring them to an abject obedience. 

“And thou shalt remember all the way which the Lord thy 
God led thee these forty years in the wilderness, to humble thee, 
and to prove thee, to know what was in thine heart, whether 
thou wouldst keep his commandments or not.” 


Recently a small automobile crossed this territory in four 
fours. 

“And he humbled thee, and suffered thee to hunger. 

“Thou shalt also consider in thine heart, that, as a man 
chasteneth his son, so the Lord God chasteneth thee. 

“Therefore thou shalt keep the commandments of the 
Lord thy God, to walk in his ways and to fear him.” (Deut. 
8 :2-4-5-6.) 

There are several contradictions. 

The Israelites were not told in the beginning that this was 
merely to try them to see 1f they would obey. They were not 
told that they would be given a code of commandments. There- 
fore the original idea was not as here stated. 

Moreover, verses 5 and 6 of Deuteronomy 8, plainly pare 
that the real purpose was to inspire superstitious fear of human 
beings posing as gods. 

As we pass into the Mosaic period, this will stand out 
conspicuously as a part of a clean-cut, premeditated scheme. 

The fire period begins with the fabulous character Moses, 
who draws his authority from a burning bush. 

This is the attempt to account for the divine fire coming 
down from heaven. It comes with speech and authority and 
delivers the powers of God to Moses, who is made “God to 
Israel; “God to Aaron,” and “God to Pharaoh,’ “God to the 
church,” “God to the priesthood,” and “God over kings.” 


150 THE REVELATION 


This is the divine origin of the law and authority. 

Fire signifies God’s judgments. 

Israel is the congregation; Aaron is the priesthood, and 
Pharaoh is the civil ruler, hence the antagonism towards Phar- 
aoh. 

The people under Pharaoh are the masses in darkness, 
oppression, and affliction. They are not included in the redemp- 
tion. On the contrary, they are made the victims of the plun- 
dering Israelites. i 

“But every woman shall borrow of her neighbor, and of 
her that sojourneth in her home, jewels of silver and jewels of 
gold, and raiment: and ye shall put them upon your sons, and 
upon your daughters: and ye shall spoil the Egyptians.” (Ex. 
SEZs) 

Reader, it is the Lord God of Israel who inspires this 
despicable theft, and the Lord God of Israel is the Christian 
God, and your God if you are a Christian. 

Again it may be noted that woman is chosen to be tempted. 

This is a bald precedent for Christians to spoil and rob 
those who do not come under the yoke of the ecclesiastical 
power. 

It will be found in our journey through the wilderness 
that by a meaner trick Moses compels the Israelitish women to 
give these stolen jewels up with which to decorate the taber- 
nacle. The wearing of jewels is condemned as the worship of 
carnal things. 

In like manner the congregation is given wide latitude to 
plunder those not of the church that liberal donations may be 
' made to the church. The sale of indulgences brings this within 
God’s moral code. Yet God himself cannot grant pardon for 
sin if the priest forbids. 

That the sojourn in Egypt merely symbolizes a phase of 
the program of a great enterprise, is evidenced by the constant 
intimation of preparation for some future event. This prepara- 
tion, we shall find, is the coining of alleged prophecies—sub- 
sequently to be fulfilled by enforced adjustments of events. 





THE REVELATION 15h 


An excellent example is the alleged selling into Egypt of 
Joseph, one of the twelve sons of Jacob. 


Joseph does not signify a person. The name means in- 
crease, and refers to future generations. Words are put into 
his mouth to speak to his brethren. 


“And God sent me before you to prepare you a posterity 
in the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance. 

“And thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen, and thou 
shalt be near unto me, thou and thy children and thy children’s 
children, and thy flocks and thy herds and all that thou hast.” 
(Genesis 45:7-10.) 


This preliminary talk is made clear by two words: Joseph 
and Goshen. 


Joseph means increase. 
Goshen means approaching, preparedness. 
The fact is, practically all of them lost their lives. 


The Mosaic scheme was known before Moses was even 


CONCe VCC ama lisa Ze 12) 


This is a specimen of the fulfillment of prophecy. Any one 
could prophecy that increase some time would necessitate 
colonization. 

Joseph himself admits: “God did send me (increase) be- 
fore you to preserve life.” (Genesis 45:5.) 

This is a mystical gnostic statement in code. 

“God sent me before you to preserve you a posterity in 
the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance.” (Gen. 
45:7.) ; 

We thus understand that “increase” threatened to devour 
Egypt, and Moses, a priest, conceived the idea of taking a part 
of the people out into the wilderness and founding a new nation, 
which was to be governed by a high priest. Goshen merely 
represents organization and preparedness as the time for this 
withdrawal—or expulsion—approaches. This is the idea in a 
fictitious history. 

It is not essential to enter into the fanciful details of start- 


Sy Tue REVELATION 


ing this fabulous journey. We have ample surprises awaiting 
our readers. 


It is sufficient that the people had been cast down into 
tribulations and darkness, to break them away from Pharaoh, 
signifying sun worship, and that they had to wait for a time 
when increase had become a menace to the nation—or when 
their own condition menaced the Egyptian life. 


We, of course, understand this to be the policy of coloniza- 
tion from older communities, and the establishment of new 
nations—all the nations at that time were under religious con- 
trol. 


The Mosaic dispensation prefigures the approach of a prac- 
tical scheme based upon the anticipation of an increasing popu- 
lation to cover the whole world. It was known that the world 
is a globe centuries before Christianity. 


Sun worship is not to be abandoned; it is to be put under 
a cloud, until a new and disguising form of sun worship is 


established. 


It is a critical point, because it is the point of departure 
from the theoretical religious theocracy, based upon moral sua- 
sion, to establish the working plans and precedents of a prac- 
tical form of religious government, based upon coercive laws — 
and superstitious fear, the wise ones to be controlled by coercion, 
and the ignorant by fear of the unknown. 


The break is symbolized by a controversy between sun 
worship of Egypt and the cloud and fire worship of the Mosaic 
theocracy, which are still bound together by Abraham, who 
was associated with the clouds. “All our fathers were under 
the cloud.” (I Cor. 10:1.) “Behold he cometh with clouds.” 
CNS po I) 3 


The fire worship symbolizes the bringing to the earth of 
the lightning and thunder of the clouds. The smoke of the fire 
evidences the connection, by arising from the fire into heaven. 

Moses declares that the worship of the heavenly bodies— 
“the sun, the moon, the stars and all the hosts of them,” is 








THE REVELATION | 153 


reserved as the basis of the new universal dispensation, when 
men will impersonate these orbs on earth. 


“God hath divided them (the heavenly hosts) unto all 
nations under the whole heavens.” (Deut. 4:19.) 


This is one of our strong points of evidence that the Chris- 
tian forces prepared these so-called scriptures to use later as 
testimony. 


The sun shines on all nations alike; the moon and stars are 
visible to them also, hence they are to be concealed by a cloud 
of mystery in order that a visible representation of them, in 
human from, may be worshipped on earth. We shall reveal 
these persons as the priesthood. 


We especially invite attention to our chapter on the gnostic 
origin of Christian forms. We demonstrate the Roman Cath- 
olic organization as the earthly symbol of the planetary system, 
to demonstrate its universal aspirations. “The first man is of 
the earth earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven.” 


In all forms of organized religion, the sun has symbolized 
the seat of the almighty god, because it seems to be the source 
of heat and light. The exploiters of all religions have struggled 
with nature to establish themselves in a position which would 
firmly fix them as mediators between this seat of power and 
mankind—a monopolized power has been the desideratum of 
every system, religious or otherwise. 


The sun, the clouds, and the thunder and lightning, all were 
beyond human control. Fire seemed to take the place of these, 
giving warmth, light, and the cloud—all but the thunder, hence 
the trumpet, the voice of god, concealed in the smoke, through 
which Aaron thundered the words put in his mouth by Moses, 
“God unto Aaron.” 

“And he (Aaron) shall be thy spokesman unto the people: 
he shall be unto thee instead of a mouth and thou shalt be to 
him instead of God.” (Ex. 4:16.) 


How does it occur that God could not speak directly 
through Aaron? 


154 Tue REVELATION 


“See, I have made thee a God to Pharaoh: and Aaron thy 
brother shall be thy prophet.” (Ex. 7:1.) 

Pharaoh means he that disperses; hence, Moses becomes 
the God to disperse darkness, the rising sun to the Israelites, 
to bring them out of Egypt. : 

The infrequericy of clouds, thunder, and lightning in Pales- 
tine and surrounding countries, made them things to juggle 
with. Fire under priestly control symbolized the terrible, 
wrathful God, which was transmitted to the Christian system 
—for ages the common hearth was a national institution, pre- 
sided over by king or high priest, fire being a priestly mo- 
nopoly. 

“Our God is a consuming fire.’ (Heb. 12:29.) 

“And the light of Israel shall be for a fire, and his holy 
one for a flame. 

“And there came a voice out of the cloud, saying, this is 
my beloved son.” (Luke 9:35.) 

Thus were the Mosaic symbolisms transmitted to the Chris- 
tian scheme. 

The reason fire has not been eliminated from the Christian 
system is because of the mystery surrounding it. It originaliy 
begat superstitious fear by which the alleged Moses ruled the 
Israelites. Remove fear and superstition from the Christian 
scheme and it would fail. 

Moreover, the Christian dispensation is the period of 
light. Christ personifies light. 

“T am the light of the world.” (John 8:12.) 

These seven words vindicate our theory that the first phase 
of Christianity was to personify all that had been figuratively 
designed by the alleged Hebraic system, which is but a cunning 
adaptation of the gnostic cosmic theory. There are throughout 
the Bible fragments of the philosophy of wise men who lived 
centuries before the Christian period. ! 

Christ is personified light, human intellect. The church 
mystery is the cloud to conceal the source and draw the human 
mind away from the contemplation of the heavenly bodies. 


THE REVELATION 155 


This is why the church was antagonistic to science, which taught 
astronomy and chemistry, which betrayed Christianity as a 
make-believe religion. Naturally human intellect manifested 
the Christ principle in every man, therefore it was necessary to 
suppress it. | 

The crucifixion of Christ symbolizes the extinguishing of 
the human intellect in order to submerge the masses in affliction, 
superstition, and darkest ignorance. Joseph, Mary and Christ 
going into Egypt symbolize this. 

The light of the world was put out, and the “dark ages” 
stand as accusing evidence. Humanity was to be debased to a 
common level to be reconstructed by the church. 

Thus was the Hebrewism ushered into the world in a lamb’s 
skin—not as a wolf in sheep’s clothing, but a horrible beast. 

Behind a cloud of mystery the secret ecclesiastic power, 
smothered learning ; destroyed whole educational systems; sup- 
pressed science and philosophy; burned up or destroyed the 
world’s literature, and plunged the masses into blithering imbe- 
cility later to be persecuted, plundered, and “refined” and “re- 
deemed” by fire. 

Almost the last warning of the old testament says : 

“T will send my messenger, and he will prepare the way 
before me. 

Uotanerselike aurenner ssire..) (Male 3-1-2.) 

Do you doubt this? Christ himself corroborates it: 

Paleaineconiestorsendsnuresonjeartie or Luukeal 2.49.) 

The last ten words in the old testament are: 

“Lest I come and smite the earth with a curse.” Mal. 
4:6.) 

The last word in the Bible “Amen,” is the name of an 
Egyptian sun-god. 

We call especial attention to these passages in the Bible 
to demonstrate the inconsistency of the whole system. 

The last two verses in the old testament tell us: 

“Behold I will send you Elijah, the prophet before the 
great and dreadful day of the Lord. 


156 Tue REVELATION 


“And he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children, 
and the heart of the children to their fathers.” (Mal. 4:5-6.) 


In the new testament, this promised Lord, Christ, declares: 


“IT am come to set a man at variance aganist his father, 
and the daughter against her mother.” (Matt. 10:35.) 


- Our God 4s a consuming fire, 2a Heb. 122293) 


It is astonishing how nearly these dire threats were literally 
carried out, but the execution was more awesome than the 
threat. 


Throughout the Bible God is a vengeful thing, forever and 
eternally anticipating disobedience to his will, and making 
threats of vengeance and hatred. 


From every angle we see the premeditated purpose to de- 
stroy established human conditions. History proves this in 
many ways. 

There is little room for doubt that the underlying purpose 
was to destroy educational systems and level all humanity, in 
order to erect upon this ruin a colossal super-power to control 
the world. 


Humanity has suffered more from the alleged fulfillment of 
prophecy than from all other causes combined, because it in- 
volves all of the ills and evils that beset civilization. 


Again we raise the voice of warning: mankind has been 
made the innocent victim of a foolish and irrational experiment 
for two thousand years, and the end is not yet. We are now in 
the convulsions of world dissolution, in a’ fanatical desire to 
bring about an impossible universal form of government, which 
the ecclesiastical forces believe they can secretly control. Every 
system must have its units to distribute strain and conserve en- 
ergy. Universal government is a myth. Every form of govern- 
ment for large masses of people is weaker than appears on the 
surface. Revolution is but the repudiation of some abuse of 
power, by dissatisfied people, and may occur at any moment. 
Kinds are as necessary as species in nature’s schemes, to adjust 
life to environment and necessity. 


THE REVELATION 57 


The end of this ecclesiastical tampering with natural 
processes, in an attempt to supplant the creative powers and 
establish human gods upon earth, has manifested in a 
great human tragedy. It is too late to eliminate from the human 
system the poisons of fanatical experimentation. Ecclesiasticism 
crucified humanity in the name of Christ. 


Even the church itself is puzzled, putting on a bold and 
brazen front to conceal its own confusion. It is attempting to 
ally itself with the most powerful institutions which, like itself, 
live at the expense of the producing masses. But beneath it all 
there lurks that invisible power which has ever been in secret 
control of the ecclesiastical system, an oath-bound priesthood 
which lives only for power and its own perpetuation and ag- 
grandizement. It was originally based upon the universal law 
of destructive assimilation, and now lives by the law of survival 
of the fittest. 


The high priest of sun-worship concealed his god behind 
the clouds. 


The high priest of fire-worship concealed his god behind 
a pillar of smoke. 


The high priest of light-worship concealed his god behind 
church mystery. 


The high priest of power-worship conceals his god behind 
political intrigue. | 


The same humanity has been the victim of all of these gods. 
Not once, in all of these systems, has there been a tangible evi- 
dence that the alleged god existed as an advisory personality 
to a priesthood. 


The very first lesson taught to the Israelites upon their 
taking their alleged departure from Egypt, demonstrates this 
Mosaic organization as one of dishonesty and plunder. The 
“spoiling of the Egyptians” has never ceased, and never will 
as long as Christianity rides upon the back of humanity, for 
Egypt signifies a condition of oppression, affliction, and ignor- 
ance. 


158 THE REVELATION 


The church lives and thrives off the afflictions and suffer- 
ings of humanity. 

“And Abraham returned from Egypt very rich in cattle, 
in silver and in gold.” (Genesis 13:2.) 

In the very midst of the greatest modern calamity, the late 
world war, the churches in the United States attempted to 
coerce out of the people a billion of dollars. 

At this time, when the whole world is groaning under the 
burden of unheard-of taxation, with insolvency leering from 
every commercial angle, the churches are boastfully pointing at 
their towering churches, costing many millions. These are em- 
bellished with furnishings representing fabulous riches. They 
import their pulpits, costing thousands of dollars; they install 
grand organs and magnificent art panels; all to draw to the 
churches awe-stricken crowds, exactly as other churches attract 
their crowds by semi-nude dances and similar alluring and en- 
ticing schemes. 

This is not religion; it is merely a catering to the morbid 
sensations, to give notoriety to the church. The preacher has 
assumed the attitude of an actor, a mountebank. The pulpit 
(from pulpitum) truly has again assumed its function, the place 
where comedians do their stunts. 

This is why they desire to control the moving-picture shows 
and broadcasting by radio. If they cannot rule, they seek to 
ruin. ; 

“Either make the tree good and his fruit good; or else 
make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt: for the tree is 
known by his fruit.” (Matt. 12:33.) 

These sinister words are a part of the much applauded 
teachings of Christ. 


THE REHEARSAL 
THE FIRE PERIOD. MOSES TO JUDGES. 
(“Our God is a consuming fire.” [Heb. 12 :29.] ) 


The evolution of this Christian enterprise is so plain and 
simple, it is amazing that mankind has permitted it to establish 
itself so firmly as a controlling power and influence in human 
affairs. Its success may only be attributed to its subtle pro- 
cesses and intrigues. 

Before we begin the rehearsal, we shall briefly review the 
play. The fact that this rehearsal begins with fire is very sug- 
gestive, as will appear. 

The basic theme is the ancient worship of light and the 
characters arising from the personification of its different 
mediums of manifestation. 

These mediums are plainly revealed throughout the Bible 
as fire, the volcano, lightning, the sun, moon, and stars, culmi- 
nating in the personification of human intellect as the embodied 
Christ and the God manifested in the flesh as life. 

“In him was life; and the life was the light of men.”’ (John 
1:4.) 

Darkness, personified in ignorance, is the antithesis of light, 
therefore it is the opposing element in the theme. The devel- 
opment of the idea is revealed as a struggle between light and 
darkness, which are both personified in man as intelligence and 
ignorance, therefore the rise and fall of mankind is the true 
subject of the Christian scenario. 

Genesis merely prepares the scenery for the gnostic back- 
ground and selects the characters for the rehearsal of the play. 
In previous chapters we have explained the manner by which 
this is adroitly worked out. | 


160 THE REVELATION 


The worship of light begins with Abram. Ab = father, 
ram = high,—high father. He comes out of Ur, meaning fire, 
but more appropriately, symbolizes heat, passion. 

Terah carried Abram and Lot to Haran. 

Terah means wind. Wind means war. 

Abram means heat. Heat begets light. 

“And the light of Israel shall be for a fire.” 

Lot means smoke. Smoke means concealment. 

Haran means mountain, which later becomes the church 
of Christ. 

These are the four primary elements in this scheme. 

Thus fire worship is elevated to the higher region, mani- 
festing in the volcano. Mountain means the church of Christ. 
The volcano symbolizes eruption, belching forth upon the earth 
fire and smoke and noise. 

The next attitude of Abram is as the lightning, manifesting 
in the clouds from which the rain falls, Abram becoming the 
father of a multitude, Ab —|— ra —|- ham, the high father of 
the multitude residing in the atmosphere. Ham means hot. 

“In thee shall all families of the earth be blessed.” (Gen. 
13:33) 

Thunder becomes exhortation and wrath. 

Lightning becomes vengeance. 

Rain becomes doctrines. | 

Abram enters the plains of Moreh. 

Moreh means teacher, identifying light worship. 

Abraham goes down into Egypt, which identifies him with 
sun-worship, which merely gives credit to sun-light as the agent 
of revelation by vision, and the development of living matter 
upon the earth. 

It is out of Egypt that we are to see the rehearsal mani- 
fest. 

Egypt means oppression and affliction. 

Egypt also mingles moon-worship with its sun-worship, 
as a reflected light-worship, hence the priesthood contemplates 
control of education. 








THE REVELATION 161 


This is symbolized by Abraham having introduced his 
wife Sarah as Sarai, his sister. Upon being identified as his? 
wife, she became a priestess in the form of Isis, moon-worship 
in conjunction with sun-worship, Osiris. 

“Abraham is the father of us all,” (Rom, 4:16.) 

Jacob comes out of Abraham, and is called Israel. Jacob 
usurps the birthright of Esau. 

shesiohteor Israeleshall be: for a firerj) Gls3, 102172) 

Suomourscodms a, cousuming fire, “Cileb. 127297) 

Jacob means supplanter. 

Rebekah, his mother, means snare. 

The true significance is that the priesthood usurps from 
the common masses the right to rule, and to monopolize educa- 
tion. 

Now we have sufficient evidence to cause us to examine the 
journey through the wilderness with deep suspicion. 

We may from this point vision the period of preparation, 
for our characters are well defined in the twelve tribes of 
Israel, which we will now introduce. 

Jacob the supplanter is Israel. (Is —|- ra —|- el.) 

Rebekah, his mother, is a snare. 

Israel means who prevails with God. 

This signifies the priest, a prince with God. 

The twelve sons of Israel in their order: 

Reuben, vision: preparation, prophecy. 

Simeon, hearing, obedience; receiving instructions. 

Levi, joined, associated; organizing priesthood. 

Judah, praise of the Lord; beginning to preach. 

Issachar, recompense; establishing means of support. 

Zebulun, dwelling; erecting churches. 

Dan, judgment; establishing a court. 

Joseph, increase; planning the propaganda. 

Benjamin, son of the right hand; establishing protection. 

Naaphtali, wrestling, struggling; establishing the councils. 

Gad, armed and prepared; a militant guard. 

Asher, happiness; felicitation. 


162 THE REVELATION 


Thus we know that Israel simply means the organization 
of the church forces, preparatory to an active campaign. 


These symbolize also the twelve apostles of the new dis- 
pensation. 


It will be found that there are seventy distinct stopping 
places in the journey through the wilderness, each symbolizing 
some attitude or active agent of the Christian propaganda. 
These symbolize the seventy disciples. | 


Following these we shall find an equally puzzling continuity 
of names and consecutive meanings in the list of prophets. 


Before we take up the journey we will exhibit the pre- 
meditated state of preparedness which led up to this amazing 
idea of rehearsal. 

Joseph means increase. He said to his brethren, when 
they fell down before him and called themselves his servants: 

“Fear not: for am I in the place of God?” (Gen. 50:19.) 

“I will nourish you and your little ones.” 

He had previously said to them: 

“God sent me before you to preserve you a posterity in 
the earth, and to save your lives by a great deliverance.” (Gen. 
45:7.) 

Thus, long before Moses was born, and the Israelites had 
taken up their residence in Egypt, this exodus was contemplated 
and planned, even before the people taking part in the journey 
were born. 

“Israel dwelt in the land of Egypt in the country of 
Goshen: and they had taken possessions therein, and grew, and 
multiplied exceedingly.” (Gen. 47:27.) 

Read this 47th chapter of Genesis; it is most edifying. 

The Israelites had all their cattle and possessions in readi- 
ness for the exodus from Goshen. Now, don’t get the idea 
that you are reading facts. This is all fiction; the Israelites 
never existed as a people, therefore they never exoded. It will 
not be necessary for you to pack your traveling bag to go on 
this journey. 





Tue REVELATION 163 


This astounding journey, in some vivid imagination, is a 
rehearsal of the Christian scheme before it is put into actual 
practice. 

We adapt the route of the Israelites through the fabulous 
wilderness, as shown by the map of Watson’s Dictionary made 
for the Methodist Episcopal Church, and adopted at one of the 
conferences. 

_ The following list of places are alleged to be the stopping 
places of the Israelites on this journey. 

We have said that this Mosaic period begins with fire. 

“The angel of the Lord appeared unto him (Moses) in a 
flame of fire out of the midst of a bush.” (Ex. 3:2.) 

In the code angel means a priest, fire means judgments, 
bush means concealment. 

There is a remarkable story concealed in the flight of 
Moses, after his having murdered and concealed an Egyptian. 
Fear caused him to flee into Midian. Jethro is the high priest 
of Midian. 

Midian means strife, covering. 

Jethro means posterity. 

This reveals that the necessity for law is concealed in 
strife, and its future manifestation will be authorized by pos- 
terity. Watch this develop. Jethro, before the journey, makes 
a rendezvous with Moses to suggest the appointment of judges. 

We shall now start on the fabulous journey. 

Goshen signifies a place of preparation for the journey, 
the approaching time. 

The first godly act is to teach the Israelites to plunder the 
unsuspecting, vindicating the meaning of Jacob. 

“But every woman shall borrow of her neighbor, and of 
her that sojourneth in her house, jewels of silver, and jewels of 
gold, and raiment: and ye shall put them upon your sons and 
upon your daughters: and ye shall spoil the Egyptians.” (Ex. 
Deca) 

Remember this, its selfish purpose will manifest later in 
this journey. 


164 THE REVELATION 


Kameses means to thunder, beginning to preach the wrath 
of God to engender fear, for out of this fearful, terrible god, 
the “divine authority” and the laws will come. 


Succoth means tabernacle, a tent or covering. 


During the first three centuries the Christians were not 
permitted to own lands or erect permanent churches. In 321 
A. D., Emperor Constantine issued a decree permitting them 
to accept gifts and donations, and to erect churches. To this 
day we erect temporary tabernacles for ranting, thundering, 
itinerant evangelists. 


The popes acknowledged their gratitude for this by the 
“forged donation of Constantine,” in the eighth century, in 
which they claimed that Constantine had surrendered to the 
church his fortune and sovereignty. 


Etham means sign, badge, strength. Having released him- 
self from the previous legal restraints Moses adopts the rod of 
God as his badge or sign of authority. This rod, like the apoc- 
ryphal rod of Joseph, the espoused husband of Mary, refers 
to human increase, and is emblematic of the ancient phallic or 
sex worship. 


Migdol means tower or towering, and signifies watchful- 
ness. It required watchfulness at this critical point. This was 
an extraordinary enterprise. Subsequently the church steeple 
has symbolized the watch tower, and the clock in the tower 4s 
the reminder of the time. The Church steeple also symbolizes 
Phallic worship. 


Pi-hahiroth means liberty, mouth. 


This was the last station of the Israelites in their passing 
out of Egypt. It symbolizes the suppression of the liberty of 
speech on the part of the people. This was the first vital act 
of Moses under his rod of divine authority. There is a legend 
associated with this name which has a bearing. It is alleged 
that this camping place is on the edge of a swamp in which is 
concealed a monster called Typhon, meaning luxuries, hence 
we may conclude that the Israelites are to be deprived of all 








Tue REVELATION 165 


their luxuries through fear. Baal-Zephon means the watch- 
man. Baal means lord, master, possessor. 

Lord signifies the keeper of the bread, the ancinet word 
being lovering or loafward. Hence we may conclude that the 
censoring of food and the legal dispensation of bread is con- 
templated. Naturally these drastic measures would engender 
identically what the next name stands for. 

Marah means bitterness. This is in the wilderness of Shur, 
which means wall. It is in Arabia signifying a desert. It bor- 
ders on the wilderness of Etham, which emphasizes Moses’ 
badge of authority, which now assumes the additional strength 
of necessity. 

Before we complete this journey we are going to demon- 
strate that this exploitation especially has in view the coloniza- 
tion of the Americas as the wilderness, which makes the words 
Arabia and Babel doubly significant. Arabia means evening, 
the precursor of the night. It also means a wild desert place, 
also a mixture, because this country was inhabited by different 
kinds of people, exactly as was Egypt, which means oppression, 
affliction. Night means oppression and affliction, also darkness 
and ignorance. Babel means confusion and mixture. In the 
United States we have a mixture of peoples and a confusion of 
languages. 

It was at Marah that the waters were bitter and the people 
rebelled, and Moses cast into the waters a tree which sweetened 
them and appeased the people. 

Marah is Mara, Miriam, Maria, and Mary, meaning bitter- 
ness and rebellion. “Ave Maria” or “hail Mary” means hail 
rebellion. 

This presages the introduction of the doctrine of the “im- 
maculate conception” which was not acceptable to the Jews 
until the genealogical tree of Christ, making him a Jew, was 
inserted in the waters, which means the people. 

This is a sinister thing. Joseph, meaning increase, 1s be- 
trothed to Mary, rebellion, who becomes the mother of Christ, 
the rising generation. Increase means the new generations to 


166 THe REVELATION 


be brought up in the priestly schools. Mary is derived from 
Mer, meaning the sea. The holy see is the church, therefore 
the church, by espousing increase, is going to beget rebellion, 
against the strong, the higher classes and the kings. 

Pay close attention to this, it is of the greatest importance. 
The next stopping place proves conclusively that the doctrine 
of the immaculately conceived race, in the name Christ, is to 
be preached and the church is to usurp temporal power. 

Elim means oaks, kings. 

Oaks means the strong, mighty. 

Kings mean the civil rulers. 

At this place are twelve wells or fountains and seventy 
palm trees. Fountain means a source, and water means people, 
converts. Well means to spout, preach. Palm means victory. 

These are the twelve apostles and the seventy disciples, 
directly following the sweetening of the waters of Marah. 

Is there nothing sinister about this? The first words in 
the new testament insert this genealogical tree. 

Christ sent his apostles forth to preach his doctrines with 
this injunction: 

“Be ye as wise as serpents. 

“Beware of men.” (Matt. 10:16-17.) 

Elim undoubtedly has the following in mind: 

“The Lord of hosts hath purposed it, to stain the pride of 
all glory, and to bring into contempt all the honorable of the 
Catt el se3 20.1) 

“He shall cut off the spirit of princes: he is terrible to 
the kings of the earth.” (Ps. 76:12.) 

There are two encampments following Elim. Encamp- 
ment signifies a place of rest from travel, a field, therefore an 
established place for conversions instead of the church being | 
moved from point to point. 

Dophkah means drover. A drover usually signifies a 
cattle driver. 

“God said, ‘have dominion over the cattle.’” (Gen. 1:26.) 

“He drove out the man.” (Gen. 3:24.) 





THE REVELATION 167 


In Ezekiel, chapter 34, verse 17, the congregation is plainly 
referred to as cattle instead of sheep. 

This herding and driving would naturally beget: 

Alush, meaning crowd, tumult of men. 

This is an encampment between Egypt and Sinai—between 
oppression and affliction, and enmity, oppression of the people, 
and enmity towards civil rulers. 

Rephidim means a place of rest, a place of beds, clearly 
signifying at least a temporary sojourn where the comforts of 
beds took the place of the crude sleeping conveniences of travel. 
This should presage something important. The Israelites had 
been traveling through the wilderness of sin. 

In the sense used here, sin signifies conformity unto or 
transgression of the laws of God as commanded by Moses by 
the mouth of Aaron. A sin of omission is the neglect to do 
what the law of God commands. The sin of commission is the 
doing of anything which is forbidden. They were caught in 
the meshes of the law coming and going. This concerns modern 
life. 

“And he (Aaron) shall be thy spokesman unto the people: 
and he shall be to thee instead of a mouth, and thou shalt be 
to him instead of God.” (Ex. 4:16.) 

Aaron is a priestly instructor or teacher before the adop- 
tion of a code of laws. 

At Rephidim the Israelites accused Moses of bringing them 
into the wilderness, “to kill us and our children, and our cattle, 
with thirst.” 

Moses overcame this by smiting the rock with the rod of 
God and bringing forth water. This reads like a childish story, 
but it is much more. 

Aaron is the teacher. 

Hur, who helps to hold up the hands of Moses against 
Amalek, means liberty. 

Rod means authority, power. 

Rock means refuge. 

Waters mean multitudes of people. 


168 THE REVELATION 


The Israelites complaining are the priesthood. 

The mountain means the church. 

Amalek means the valley dwellers, those who lick up; the 
gnostic significance being that the valleys absorb the waters 
from the mountains, figuratively signifying that the greater 
liberties of the masses of people attract the people away from 
the church. 

Moses’ refuge is posterity brought up under the enforce- 
ment of statutory law. Coercion is “to take the place of fear. 

See how smoothly this works out. 

“When Jethro, the priest of Midian, Moses’ father-in-law, 
heard of all that God had done for Moses, and for Israel, his 
people, 

“He took Zipporah, Moses’ wife, and her two sons, Ger- 
shom and the other Eliezer. 

“And came into the wilderness unto Moses. 

“And it came to pass on the morrow, that Moses sat to 
judge the people: and the people stood by Moses from morning 
into the evening. 

Moses’ father-in-law said, ‘why sittest thou thyself alone?” 

“Moses answered, ‘Because the people come unto me to 
inquire of God. 

‘Moses’ father-in-law said, ‘the thing that thou doest is 
not good. Thou wilt surely wear away, for this thing is too 
heavy for thee. Thou art not able to perform it for thyself 
alone. I will give thee counsel and God shall be with thee: 
Be thou for the people Godward that thou mayest bring the 
causes unto God, and thou shalt teach them ordinances and 
laws. 

“And thou shalt shew them the way wherein they must 
walk, and the work that they must do. 

“Thou shalt provide able men, such as fear’ God, and 
place such over them, to be rulers of thousands and rulers of 
hundreds, rulers of fifties and rulers of tens. 

“And let them judge the people. 





THE REVELATION 169 


“So Moses hearkened to the voice of his father-in-law, and 
did all that he had said.” (Ex. 18.) 


Reader, do you see nothing sinister in this bald conspiracy ? 
Well, maybe we can open your eyes. 

This is the product of Moses’ smiting the rock. This rock 
was his refuge. 

One meaning of waters is ordinances, laws. 

Jethro, Moses’ father-in-law, means posterity. 

He 1s high priest of Midian, meaning strife. 


Strife, arising from the multitudes, suggests the neces- 
sity for controlling ordinances and laws. This necessitates the 
appointment of rulers and judges. Now, had Moses previously 
been acting under the inspiration of God? If so, Jethro was 
wiser than God. | 

Moses is relieved of the labors, but remains the lawmaker 
and the court of last resort, the mediator. He also establishes 
the right of the high priest to appointments. This is the prece- 
dent upon which the popes attempted to seize the divine right 
to appoint kings, and this is why it is made a temporal preroga- 
tive. 

Let us see what would result should this precedent be liter- 
ally applied to the peoples of the earth today, if Christianity 
was wholly in control. 

In round numbers there are two billion people. This would 
require 222,200,000 rulers and judges to be appointed by the 
pope. 

Do you grasp this? 

Is this power to distribute patronage something to juggle 
with? According to the original injunction these must all be 
men of the church who “fear God.” 

Moses wasted no time in making use of this patronage. 
In the very next chapter we find this: 

“Now, therefore, if ye will obey my voice indeed, and 
keep my covenant, then ye shall be a peculiar treasure unto me 
above all people: for all the earth is mine. 


170 Tue REVELATION 


“And ye shall be unto me a kingdom of priests.” (Ex. 19: 
5-6.) 

This is the identical kingdom Christianity is preaching 
today. 

ihus the first act under the law established class supremacy 
and differentiation between the priesthood and the common 
masses of people. 


In putting this into practice under the Christian dispensa- 
tion, the greatest scandal in the early Catholic church was 
the open trafficking in church patronage by the popes. 


In modern civil governments, the distribution of official 
patronage is flagrantly made a bribe to acquire high office. It 
is easy to approximate the possibilities in a system with 200,000 
high officials, having 222,000,000 underlings plugging for them. 
What chance has the humble slave who must produce, not only 
for his own requirements, but also for these millions who do 
not produce? 

Is it sufficient to, say: 


“If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
thing if we reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. 9:11.) 


Well, this is the only reason given. 


What would naturally follow this arbitrary assumption of 
authority? There is not a single evidence that a higher power 
than this fictitious Moses exists. This is a palpable and child- 
ish fiction used to convince the innocent masses that all law 
is of divine origin and from a “terrible” and “vengeful” god. 
The fatal error was to establish fear of the law instead of 
respect; 

“For the Lord most high is terrible; he is a great King 
over all the earth. He shall subdue the people and the nations.” 
(Ps. 47 :2-3.) 

Only popes ever attempted to fulfill this by open force. 


It is a law in nature for every system to cultivate that 
upon which it depends for maintenance. 


The basis for the Christian exploitation is the alleged hered- 


THE REVELATION 171 


itary sin. Were there no evil there would be no necessity for 
the church. 

Were there no evil there would be no need for law. 

“Because the law worketh wrath: for where no law 1s, 
there is no transgression.” (Rom. 4:15.) 

“The law is the schoolmaster.” (Gal. 3:24.) 

Now, let us proceed on our journey. 

Massah means temptation. 

Meribah means strife, dispute, quarrel, contension. 

These things are specifically subjects of adjustment by the 
law, and thus following Rephidim, add much to the theory 
of continuity of purpose in the journey. 

We now arrive at the critical point in the journey. Here 
the law is handed to Moses. 

Sinai means enmity. 

Horeb means destruction. 

The law symbolizes the enmity set up between good and 
evil, as defined by the church. 

The Israelites, having shaken off sun-worship by with- 
drawing from Egypt, they are to be cured of moon-worship by 
the direct application of statutory law. Sin means moon-god 
belonging to the night, darkness. 

Jehovah becomes the King of Israel. Jehovah means self- 
existing, self-supporting, taking the place of the god of Ab- 
raham, Isaac, and Jacob. The word has a vulgar reference to 
Phallic worship. 

Abraham, light-worship, was supported by compensation. 

Jacob, fire-worship, was supported by usurpation. 

Israel is supported by compulsion and donations. 

Under the Mosaic system both good and evil are taxed 
to maintain the priesthood. 


These have been cruel examples for the makers of civil 
laws. Crime is made by law for the profit it yields. Whole 
communities are made criminal in a day by a single act. Whole 
generations have been raised up in the belief that they are moral 
and just, only to awaken to find, by the interpretation of a new 


172 THe REVELATION 


law, they are criminal. The final goal of this system is to 
bring every act of man under statutory law and subject to 
license and fines. This is a colossal manifestation of the sale 
of indulgences. 

It is at Sinai that Moses establishes by fear the precedent 
by which the high priest becomes the permanent mediator be- 
tween the people and their god. He nearly frightened them to 
death by showing them a volcanic eruption. | 

“And they said unto Moses, speak though with us, and we 
will hear: but let not God speak with us, lest we die.” (Ex. 
2019.) 

T’o this day that despicable attitude of persons in high office 
strikes terror into the hearts of the people who dare not approach 
them. People in high social position are required to approach 
kings upon their knees and kiss the foot of the pope. The 
system has made sycophants and cringing cowards of men of 
their own blood and bone. 

Moses immediately took advantage of the law to establish 
coercive taxation, and incidentally he betrays the reason why 
he had suggested in Goshen that the Israelites “spoil” the Egyp- 
tians by stealing their gold, silver, and brass jewelry, and their 
gaudy clothing. 

“Speak ye unto the children of Israel, that they bring me 
an offering: of every man that giveth it willingly with his heart 
ye shall take my offering. 

“And this is the offering which ye shall take of them: 
gold, silver and brass. 

“Blue, purple and scarlet, and fine linen and goat’s hair. 

“And ram’s skins dyed red, and badger’s skins, and chittim 
wood. 

“Oil for the light, spices for anointing oil, and for sweet 
incense. 

“Onyx stones, and stones to be set in the ephod and in 
thes breastplatesam Ul xa 258) 

This is strange charity in which the recipient dictates the 
gifts. 


r) THE REVELATION 1 WA3 


It is evident on its face that a band of half-starved vaga- 
bonds, wandering about in a wilderness, did not make these 
things, therefore Moses was simply confiscating, by “coercive 
suasion,’ those things of which they had “spoiled the Egyp- 
tians.” 


This set the precedent by which untold millions have been 
taken from the people through an unnamable fear which pre- 
vents their saying no. This Mosaic bunco-game was worked to 
its full limit during the late world war period with coercive 
beggary. People who had the courage to say no found the 
finger of fanatical scorn pointed at them, and the bigoted mob 
of non-producers was ready to burn them at the stake as of 
old. Paran, meaning beauty, glory, ornament, is the place 
which marks this precedent, which may well be named coercive 
suggestion, begetting fear. 

Laberah means burning. 


This is exactly the spirit manifested as expressed above. 
It is here that the murmurers were burned. The mixed multi- 
tude fell a-lusting for flesh to eat. 


“The Lord heard it and his anger was kindled, and the 


fire of the Lord burnt among them and consumed them.” 
CNum. 11:1.) 


Tophel signifies ruin, which was brought upon those who 
complained, or refused to give. 


We are logically arriving at one of the vicious parts of 
this story, which undoubtedly is the precedent of the inquisition 
which tortured and burned at the stake, it is estimated, fifty 
millions of human beings. 


This place of burning is also called Kibroth hat-ta-a-vah, 
meaning the graves of lust, ruin. 


When you read our chapter on the inquisition you will 
remember this. It does not refer to hungry human beings, 
for they did not exist. It means a beastly desire to vent cruelty 
upon those whose conscience will not permit them to attach 
themselves to the church and impoverish themselves by main- 


174 THE REVELATION 


taining it as an exclusive, self-appointed, non-productive para- 
site. 

It signifies the crusaders and inquisitors lusting for human 
flesh, potential in the minds of the hellish ghouls, authors of 
this diabolical scheme. 

In I Corinthians, chapter 10, may be found specific evi- 
dence of collusion between the old and the new testament. Paul 
refers to this identical subject: 

“But with many of- them God was not well pleased: for 
they were overthrown in the wilderness. 

“Now these things were our examples, to the intent we 
should not lust after evil things as they also lusted. 

“The people sat down to eat and drink, and rose up to play. 

“There fell in one day three and twenty thousand.” 

This has reference to this same place of burning in the 
wilderness. All pleasures must go. 

Let us look more closely into this horrible hole. 

Ruin means destruction. That is what Horab signifies, 
and we shall now see this put into practice. 

We find that Tophet was a place of human butchery at 
Jerusalem, located in the valley of Hinnom. A large fire was 
kept constantly burning, allegedly to destroy false gods, but in 
fact for human sacrifices to appease the fire-god. 

If there is any doubt about the authors of the Bible being 
familiar with this, it is dispelled by the following: 

“Tophet is ordained of old: yea, for the King it is pre- 
pared: he hath made it deep and large: the pile thereof is fire 
and much wood: the breath of the Lord, like a stream of 
brimstone, doth kindle it.” (Is. 30:33.) 

In the code brimstone means desolation and torments. 

The names Horeb and Sinai are practically interchange- 
able. Technically, however, Horeb is the mountain base and 
Sinai is the peak. According to the Syriac, Sinai signifies 
enmity. Horeb means destruction, hence the peak of this de- 
structive movement is to create enmity; to reach the peak we 
must traverse the lower part of a mountain. 


THE REVELATION ! 175 


The whole mountain signifies the church. 

We shall soon see the significance of this. 

Isaiah is prophesying what is to occur under the Christian 
dispensation. 

Reader, 1f you are very touchy about grewsome sugges- 
tions, you will be shocked when you learn the truth about 
Hinnom. 

Hinnom means Gehenna, hell, the grave. The word also 
means wailing. 

This was the place where children were sacrificed to 
appease the fire-god Moloch. Moloch was the god of the 
Ammonites. 

The fact that this means the Israelites and that they were 
fire-worshippers, is revealed in the ancestral name Ben-Ammi, 
signifying my people, a term commonly applied to the Israel- 
ites. | 

Toph signifies a drum. 

Drums were constantly beaten during these ceremonies to 
drown the cries of terror and anguish of the tortured children, 
and the wailing of the parents. 

Now read again Isaiah 30:33 and we may know the full 
significance of Mt. Horeb and Mt. Sinai. 

Paul said: “These are for examples :” 

This is not figurative, hence Christianity touches upon it 
lightly. We may now understand why Tophel signifies the 
grave and ruin, and why Sinai means enmity. This horrible 
story 1s intended to set up an enmity between Moloch and Chris- 
tianity, between fire-worship and light-worship. The period of 
the transition had come. 

The worship of Chemosh and Moloch was accompanied 
by pleasure, joy, and revelry, which made them attractive 
The worship of the Christ is accompanied with an attitude of 
grief and long suffering, touching the weakest sentiment of the 
untutored masses. There is enmity between these two systems. 

“And thou shalt not let any of thy seed pass through the 
fire to Moloch.” (Lev. 18:21.) 


1/6 THE REVELATION 


This mysterious caution by Moses was due to the fact 
that the Hebrews were addicted to the worship of Moloch, 
before they became Israel and were brought under statutory 
law. , 

Abraham was willing to sacrifice his son Isaac to Moloch, 
but was warned by an angel, (a priest), not to do so, and be- 
cause of his obedience the Lord promised him great rewards. 
This is a precedent for the doctrine of rewards and punish- 
ments. , 

Solomon built a temple to Moloch on the Mount of Olives. 
(I Kings 11:7.) Solomon is a forefather of Christ. 

Manasseh, a long time afterward, united his piety, making 
his son to pass through the fire in honor of Moloch. (II Kings 
21-05) 

To this day a crude form of the rites paid to Moloch may 
be found in the quaint old city of Nassau, on the island of New 
Providence. Nightly the negroes build fires, about which they 
gather, beat crude drums, and dance, to draw the good-natured 
tourists out in the balmy night to see the ancient “fire dawnce,” 
and incidentally to contribute their spare change—the main 
purpose back to antiquity. 

We must remind the reader that we have not abandoned 
the journey through the wilderness; we have only been linger- 
ing about a period prolific in suggestion and precedent. 

Tophel, Horeb, and Sinai warn us of the crusades and 
the even more terrible inquisition, which were put into active 
practice by the Christians. Isaiah’s woodpile was the suggested 
precedent which caused the burning at the stake and the hor- 
rible torture and mutilation of millions of helpless, innocent 
human beings. 

Christianity secretly worships Moloch as a form of sun- 
worship. 

“For our God is a consuming fire.” (Heb. 12:29.) 


PAN IL OX 
ELAR REE SAL 


PERIOD OF TERRORISM. FROM THE LAW TO KINGS. 


(No law hath power over a man longer than he liveth.— 


INohane bay 


Continuing the journey we arrive at Hazgeroth, meaning 
court. 

We have passed through the places of temptation and fall 
under statutory law. We now enter the period of trial. More- 
over, the system now reaches out for the villages, the name 
also signifying villages. 

In the period of the inquisition, movable courts were set 
up in the remote villages, difficult of access to centres. Nat- 
urally the people were indifferent towards the church, and it 
was expensive to make them contributory to the movement. 
These courts became terrors to innocent, harmless peoples. 
Accusation usually meant conviciton, and conviction death. 

At Hazeroth is mentioned the killing of Sihon. This cor- 
roborates what we have said, the name signifying a rooting out. 
This was anticipating the plundering crusades, for Sihon was 
an Amorite king, therefore a Canaanite against whom the I[s- 
raelites directed their raids. 

“Behold, I have set the land before you: go in and pos- 
SescniU we cUraelG. ) 

This is clearly the precedent for the crusades. Hazeroth 
is to strike terror into the people and open the way to kill them 
and confiscate their properties. 

Rithma means broom. : 

Evidently it is to be a clean sweep. From what follows 
this is a truth. 

Rimmon-parez means the pomegranate of wrath. 


178 Tue REVELATION 


Pomegranate means many-seeded, therefore this signifies 

the sowing of wrath in many forms, exactly agreeing with the 
previous suggestions of vicious acts towards peoples. 
7 As this is all aimed at the elimination of every form of 
opposition, both religious and political, the most trivial thing 
may conceal sinister objects. Sinister is identically the word 
to use in connection with these words. It means a badge of 
illegitimacy. A “bend sinister’ should be branded across the 
face of this whole scheme. 

We previously have not examined a god of storms, thunder 
and lightning. 3 

Here is what is concealed in this innocent pomegranate of 
wrath: | 

Rimmon was the god of storms, thunder, and lightning, 
worshipped by the Syrians of Damascus. 

Thunder means God’s wrath. 

Lightning means vengeance. 

Syria means deceiving. 

Damascus means a sack full of blood. 

Does this sound like a religious propaganda? 

The wrath displayed by the church of Rome in the mur- 
derous inquisition is indescribable. 

Wrath means passion, anger, ire, rage, fury, exaspera- 
tion, indignation, resentment. Are these human or godly sen- 
timents? In its execution the church, in order to shirk responsi- 
bility, turned the execution of vengeance over to its trained, in- 
tolerant, bigoted, fanatical mob, absolving it after thé horrible 
deeds. 

The very next stop corroborates this. 

Libnah means whiteness. 


Assumed meekness and innocence cover a multitude of du- 
plicity. In I Chronicles 6:57, we are informed that Libnah 
is a city of refuge for priests. We previously found that Cain 
and Nimrod were city builders. 

Cain builded the city of Enoch, meaning discipline. 

Nimrod builded the city of Babel, meaning confusion. 


THE REVELATION 179 


Therefore we may know that these cities simply signify 
conditions, and this city of refuge under the innocent name of 
whiteness means absolution. 

We may mention here, as a remarkable fact, that Mount 
Palatinesin Romesas Lari backsasi/5.).4. Ge was. a commnion 
asylum or place of refuge for criminals, debtors, and mur- 
derers, who fled from their native countries to avoid punish- 
ment. This was the beginning of Rome, which gradually spread 
to Capitoline, Aventine and Esquiline hills. Rome became the 
city of Catholicism. 

When he committed murder, Moses fled to Midian for the 
same reason. Monasteries are the real cities of refuge for 
priests who commit crimes. If he can conceal himself in a 
monastery before the hand of the law is actually upon him, the 
priest is safe, for the law does not enter the “holy places” of 
the church. This is one of the freaks of modern government. 


Libnah simply means to “whitewash.” 

Inasmuch as it is associated with Hebron, meaning society, 
friendship and enchantment, and with Eshtemoah, meaning a 
woman’s bosom, it probably includes nunneries. (I Chr. 6:57.) 

The word Nun signifies son, posterity. 

This is a period of strenuous activities and drastic and 
rapid changes, driving the priests to Hilen, meaning cells or 
caves. tisseh means ruin, rain, distillation, watering, dew. 

This is a logical result of the rooting out. 

Waters in this connection mean ordinances, laws. 

Rain means doctrines. 

Ruin means destruction, desolation, ovethrow. 

Distil means to extract, draw out. 

Dew means conversions. 

“My doctrine shall drop as the rain.”’ (Deut. 32:2.) 

Does this sound like rule or ruin, conversion or destruc- 
tion? 

No one can be foolish enough to believe this continued 
continuity is due to accident. 

Kehelathah means assembly. 


180 THE REVELATION 


The dictionaries say nothing is known of this place. Of 
course not, any more than any of the other fabulous places on 
this fake journey. It is logical that this proposed activity will 
require the close attention of a council of the wisest heads en- 
gaged in the enterprise. Assembly means council, conclave, 
synod, congress, convention. 


The councils and assemblies of the church have made end- 
less volumes of history. They were most powerful during 
the periods of crusades and the inquisition; they are a part 
of this exploitation. 


Mount Shapher means beauty, elegance. 


Again we have an “unknown”’ place, but it goes without 
saying that beauty and elegance have no place in a straggling, 
half-starved people, therefore this has some hidden significance. 


Haradah means fear, terror. 


This is more in keeping with the story. Its location is 
“unknown,” but in view of preceding places it easily may be 
located in the hearts of the people. 


Fear means fright, dismay, terror, alarm, dread, conster- 
nation, apprehension. All of Europe was under this stress for 
centuries while the church was in its glory, burning innocent 
people at the stake. 


The superstitious fear put into the minds of the Israelites 
may be understood by the following : 


“And they said unto Moses, speak thou with us, and we 
will hear but let not God speak with us lest we die.” (Ex. 20:19.) 


Pause and think of the absurdity of this. God having 
agents upon earth to draw the people to him, and killing them 
if they speak to him. This is the precedent for that contempt- 
ible theory that the common herd must not address persons in 
high places. 

But this is the unapproachable god of Christianity, “fear- 
Tuleands terrible. 


“Because I have called and ye refused; I have stretched 
out my hand and no man regardeth. 


THE REVELATION 181 


“But ye have set at naught all my counsel, and would none 
of my reproof. 

“T also will laugh at your calamity: I will mock when your 
fear cometh. 

“When your fear cometh as desolation.” (Prov. 1.) 

lee willee pute tayeucecatesi= thertiheartsee that athevyaesnall 
not depart from me.” (Jer. 32:40.) | 

“The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” (Ps. 
Lets OX) 

“The fear of the Lord is the fountain of life, to depart 
from the snares of death.”’ (Prov. 14:27.) 

Who set these snares that they were known? 

The mother of Israel, Rebekah, means snare. Therefore 
the snare preceded Israel. 

“T will forewarn you, fear him which after he hath killed 
hath power to cast into hell: yea, I say unto you fear him.” 
@leukes!2.5>) 

This is the essence of the usual hell-fire and brimstone ser- 
mon. 

Hell means the grave. 

“Be not high-minded but fear.’ (Rom. 11:20.) 

This is the meanest kind of coercion by fear and terrorism. 

“And so terrible was the sight, that Moses said, I exceed- 
ingly fear and quake.” (Heb. 12:21.) | 

Thus was fear hammered into the souls of the ignorant 
by mean designing men to establish a superstitious belief in a 
“fearful” and “terrible” god. The inquisition was an actual 
demonstration of that god’s wrath, but this was executed by 
well drilled human beasts. By thus putting into practice the 
most blasphemous crimes ever committed by men, Christianity 
branded its fearful god as the meanest type of murder. The 
terror inspired by the papal crusades and inquisition drove 
whole communities insane. 

Christianity has not at any time abandoned this blood- 
thirsty hatred for that part of humanity which will not stul- 
tify itself by coming under its self-imposed censorship of mind 
and morals. 


182 Tue REVELATION 


The simple meaning, fear, is quite sufficient to define 
Haradah. 

Makheloth means place of assembly or meeting. 

Kehelathah having established the assembly, it is natural 
that a meeting place should follow. Meeting means assembly, 
convocation, synod. 

Do not treat lightly this continuity of meanings. We hear 
all of these terms in constant use today. Why should they ap- 
pear so uniformly if this was an actual journey? 

Lahath means station. 

Inasmuch as Tahath is alleged to be the son of Assir (I 
Ch. 6:23.), meaning prisoner, this station is close to signifying 
a police station. 


The next stopping place also signifies the same. 

Larah means station. 

Therefore, following so closely the establishing of the 
council and a meeting place, we shall assume that station im- 
plies position, established places for talking, “blowing” as it 
_ is commonly called, for Tarah is Terah, meaning wind. 

Mithcah means sweetness. 

There is nothing to explain this; the place is unknown of 
course. We take it, however, that it has reference to the ap- 
proach of a more conciliatory period, perhaps the ecstatic satis- 
faction of a state of felicity. Sweetness is often applied to 
human disposition. 

“My meditation of him shall be sweet,” (Ps. 104:34), a 
state of adolescent ecstasy. 

Hashmonah means fatness, diligence, enumeration, em- 
bassy, present, fertility. 

Now we may understand Mithcah better. 

This signifies a fat period with a life filled with sweet- 
ness. | 

That this refers to a condition of the church and priesthood 
is very apparent. 

Fatness is a common term throughout the Bible to signify 
abundance, fulness, and also tacit bribery. 


THE REVELATION 183 


“And the priest shall burn them upon the altar: it is the 
food of the offering made by fire for a sweet savor: all the 
fateisethe Lord’s.” (Lev. 3:16.) 

Fatness, used in this sense, also signifies surplus produc- 
tion in general. This theory is the basis of taxation the world 
over. This not only manifests in taxation, but also in the cor- 
pulency and obesity of the priests. Monks and priests are al- 
ways pictured as sumptuous, well-fed men, “fat with food and 
red with wine.” 

“The liberal soul shall be made fat.” (Prov. 11:25.) 
| “The soul of the diligent shall be made fat.’ (Prov. 

13:4.) 

There is a distinction here not quite plain. 

“A good report maketh the bones fat.” (Prov. Pe OUs) 

“He that putteth his trust in the Lord shall be made fat.” 
ero vee on 0.;) 

Le lhyipatisadcopmatness, (bs. O91 14) 


“Therefore God give thee of the fatness of the earth and 
plenty of corn and wine.” (Gen. 27:28.) 

It makes one feel greasy all over to read about it. 

“And in this mountain (church) shall the Lord of hosts 
make all people a feast of fat things, a feast of wines on the 
lees, of fat things full of marrow, of wines on the lees well 
refined.” (Isa. 25:6.) 

The clergy and the Jews alone are particularly exempted 
under the “prohibition act.” 

Thus a constant temptation is dangled before hungry hu- 
manity. Let us find the underlying motive. Hashmonah 
means diligence. If bribery fails the law is invoked. 

“The judges shall make diligent inquisition, so shalt thou 
put the evil away from among you. 

“And those who remain shall hear and fear. 

“And thine eye shall not pity.” (Deut. 19.) 

History proves there is no true pity in practical Christian- 
ity. 

We previously intimated that Tahath, the Son of Assir, 


184 _ THE REVELATION 


meaning prisoner, might signify a prison. We find an immedi- 
ate admonition concerning diligence in this connection. 

“When thou goest with thine adversary to the magistrate, 
as thou art in the way, give diligence that thou mayest be de- 
livered from him: lest he hail thee to the judge and the judge 
deliver thee to the officer and the officer cast thee into prison.” 
CLukes 12e53a) 

To those familiar with the history of the inquisition, this 
will be recognized as plain instructions for those who sought to 
deliver their enemies as victims for the inquisitors, to be pre- 
pared with evidence to convict them. 


This was overcome by the Duke of Savoé by his issuing 
a decree by which the unsupported accusation of one person 
was sufficient to condemn a victim to the stake, the accuser re- 
ceiving a reward for his act. The result was that thousands 
of lives were sacrificed by perjury for the sake of the reward, 
the priests absolving the accuser. This is authentic history. 
Beeroth means wells. 


A well means to spout, a source of pure water, but we take 
this to signify a source, a well-spring. We frequently find 
“wells of wisdom,” “wells of thought.” This is corroborated 
by the fact that Beeroth is the son of Jakan, signifying thought- 
fulness. 

Thoughtful means considerate, careful, cautious, heedful, 
diligent, contemplative, reflective. 

Thoughtfulness is very essential at this period. It signi- 
fies that the church realizes the necessity for assuming a less 
hateful attitude towards mankind if it is to cultivate a church 
race of people. 

It appears that Beeroth is purposely left out of the route 
named in Numbers 33, because of his nature, which holds him 
aloof from the Mosaic administration. Notwithstanding, he is 
placed on the map of the journey, appearing on the other side 
of the mountain. 

In Joshua 9:17, we find the Israelites murmuring against 
the children of Beeroth, because of their aloofness, but the 


THE REVELATION 185 


Israelites were restrained from destroying them because they 
“swore by the Lord.” 


This is one of the most subtle places in this alleged jour- 
Ley ae 

Beeroth is the son of Jakan, meaning thoughtfulness. This 
has two very important meanings. It proves conclusively the 
ignorant and untutored nature of the Jews who complained be- 
cause the Gentiles embracing Christianity held aloof from them, 
and they do so to this day. Because they were allied to the 
cause, they were not molested by the Jews. 


This merely conceals something of vastly greater import- 
ance. Beeroth signifies the monks residing in monasteries, 
hence it is not in the list. There is little doubt about the monks 
having originally worked out this scheme, they were the think- 
ers. [he monks were absorbed by the Christians, but they 
being of a militant character, retired into the seclusion of their 
monasteries, taking little or no active part in the execution of 
the ecclesiastical exploitation. The priesthood no doubt mur- 
mured aganist this exclusiveness, calling it “aloofness” This 
may also have some reference to the thoughtful men of high 
intellect who are cold and indifferent towards the church. In 
any event there is mystery here that is interesting. 


inaGenesis 50227, aca thoughtfulness, is Akan, meaning 
keen of vision. 


In I Chr. 1:42, Jakan is named as the son of Ezer, mean- 
ing help. Eli + Ezer means God’s help. 


Thus we identify Eli as god and this explains that thought- 
fulness is keen of vision and helpful to the cause. 


This 1s becoming clearer with each step, and plainly signi- 
fies a period of ethical preparation and especially the bringing 
under control and discipline of the working forces, in order 
that the inner priesthood might assume the attitude of Beeroth 
and retire into the background and become the invisible guiding 
power, the unseen god. Bene-Jaakan means the sons of Jakan, 
the sons of thoughtfulness. 


186 THE REVELATION 


This should indicate that we are drawing towards the end 
of the strenuous part of the alleged journey, and radical and 
rapid changes may be expected, and these will be of an ethical 
nature. 

We are more than vindicated in this conclusion by the next 
stop. 

Moseroth or Mosera means bonds, discipline, erudition, 
teaching, correcting. 

We must remember that the first halting place of Abram 
in Canaan was Moreh, signifying the teacher. 


PART XI 


PoP OREM BAR SAT 
THE LIGHT PERIOD. SCHOOLS AND DISCIPLINE 


(Light reveals horrors as readily as it does glories. ) 


At this point an attempt is to be made to lift humanity out 
of the state of ignorance into which it had been submerged. 
Like a child it is to be coaxed to absorb the superstition, intol- 
erance, and bigotry which will convert it into the fanatical hosts 
of the church, the ever ready mob, trembling under the rod of 
the Christian church, the dreadful excommunication. Gudgodah 
or Hor-hag-gid-gad, meaning cleft mountain, or hill of felicity. 

Up to Moseroth, Aaron, meaning enlightener, had been 
high priest, that is, the high priest was the source of all that 
the people were permitted to know. Aaron dies here and Elea- 
zar, his son, ministers in the priest’s office in his stead. Eleazar 
means the help or court of god. Hor hag-gid-gad is thought 
to signify thunder. We believe it distinguishes exhortation 
from teaching. 

It is the purpose to separate the school from the church, 
the hill from the mountain. This presages the establishing of 
parochial or parish schools. Parish means attached to the 
church. 

Technically, parochial means narrow limits in sentiment or 
taste. Therefore the extent of learning is to be held to narrow 
limits. 

The church is symbolized by the mountain, and the school 
by the hill. Hill also means district. One must traverse the 
hills to reach the mountain. 

The cleft-mountain is important; it means a’ division of 
ecclesiastic labor. 

The preacher stands up to preach, the teacher sits down 


187 


188 THE REVELATION 


to teach, the people kneel down to pray, man lies down to die, 
and he is lowered into the grave. 

What is to be taught in these schools? 

The original system is the Jewish haggadic fables, and 
this corresponds to the church classification. The word hagga- 
doth is derived from the root word from which hagidgad is de- 
rived. It means the legends, anecdotes, fables, and sayings 
from the Hebrew Talmud, especially illustrative of the law, a 
cunning method of instilling into the minds of the ignorant 
masses a pleasing and sympathetic respect for the church dis- 
cipline, the very essence of bigotry. Hag means a witch, a 
sorceress, enchantress, hence the system consists of fanciful 
and improbable stories, expressly intended to beget superstitious 
fear, awe and wonderment. 

Added to this are the apocryphal fables derived from the 
Persian, Arabian and Hindoo mythological systems. This is 
the source from which Christianity plagiarized practically all of 
its doctrines. 

Untutored humanity was treated like a child, after it had 
been held in the “bondage” of ignorance for a thousand years. 
It had to be taught these fabulous things, in order to attract it 
mentally toward a course of inspired superstitious bigotry, to 
convert the Mosaic terrroism into a respectful fear and obedi- 
ence towards the priestly discipline. 

Hill means an embankment, hence we recognize the ulterior 
and invisible significance of this similitude. This “‘hill of 
felicity” is a fortress to stand between the church and the civil 
government. The masses are secretly being trained into fanat- 
ical intolerant mobs. 

In warfare mounds are thrown up as fortresses. The 
parochial schools are the army barracks of the church. 

To make its teachings attractive it selected the alleged 
Hebrew haggodoth, with its astounding romance and fable. If 
this were but a simple and harmless attitude of the church 
towards the ignorant masses it would be bad enough, but it has 
an ulterior purpose. The fanatical mobs which stood ever ready 
to respond to the consecrated fingers of the priests, during the 


THE REVELATION 189 


periods when the crusades plundered all the weak nations, and 
the hellish inquisition was fertilizing Europe with the blood of 
its own people, were incubated in this school. 

Philosophy is no respecter of persons. It exposes hypoc- 
risy as readily as it reveals the truth. One of the great mys- 
teries of Christianity has ever been the curious fact that it is 
eternally and forever parading sorrow, grief, pain, and misery; 
never portraying external joy, happiness, pleasure, and com- 
fort, but openly combatting them, because they tend to deprive 
the church of the opportunity to pose as consoler of sorrow. 

The advocates of Christianity assume a hypocritical aspect 
of long suffering, patient, enduring sorrow and pain. ‘They 
cultivate a cadaverous, sallow, weeping, appearance to enhance 
and exaggerate the idea of soul suffering. They advance the 
mean idea that humanity was born to suffer. Adam, “the son 
of God,” inherited sorrow and pain. 

This is pure hypocrisy or fanatical hysteria. There is not 
one plausible reason why a religion should require the debase- 
ment of the human body. A healthy mind cannot abide in an 
unhealthy, pain-racked body. The very attitude of the church 
is one of beggary and a plea for sympathy. Stop to consider 
a god requiring such supplication of any of his creations. Think 
of an all-powerful god creating things which cause disobedience 
to his own laws and wishes. 

Here is the explanation. 

A negative force congests; restraint and congestion beget 
pain. A positive force relaxes the congestion, giving freedom 
of action, with consequent pleasure and bodily comfort, due to 
proper respiration and circulation. 

The Christian religion assumed a negative attitude from its 
very origin, attempting to congest humanity under its control, 
restraining natural liberties and forbidding physical expansion 
and pleasure and cultivating pain and sorrow, grief and suf- 
fering to vindicate a fictitious Christ voluntarily suffering for 
humanity, a presumptive and intrusive sacrifice. 

From time to time the church has found it necessary to 
relax its rigid restraints, life becoming unendurable. 


190 THe REVELATION 


We may quickly understand the urgent necessity for the 
adoption of a pleasing literature to break the monotonous 
grind of church routine. 


This is highly suggestive of the truth that higher educa- 
tion was only intended for the priesthood, that they might con- 
tinue selfishly to pose as the learned masters, while developing 
in the masses that hysterical state of mind which causes over- 
wrought persons to overflow with religious fervor, ecstasy, and 
rapture, which quickly may be transformed into bitter and 
vengeful fanaticism. This is why it is called a hill, an em- 
bankment; the educational system of the Christian church is 
its army barracks. Embankments have always been resorted to 
in warfare as fortresses or safeguards. 


We shall see some rapid changes of policy from this 
point on. 

Jothbathah or Jotbath means goodness. 

Goodness means value, worth, excellence. 

Jotbath is “a land of rivers of water.” (Deut. 10:7.) 

In the scriptures bread and water symbolize the chief sup- 
ports of life, therefore by the same similitude “rivers of water” 
should signify abundant avenues of maintenance. 

But we found that Abraham became the father of the 
multitudes signifying people, therefore “rivers of water” could 
also signify the masses available to the church, which would 
naturally contribute towards maintenance. 

“At that time the Lord separated the tribe of Levi to bear 
the ark of the covenant of the Lord, to stand before the Lord to 
minister unto him and to bless him in his name unto this day.” 
(Deut. 10:8.) 

This separates the priesthood from the schoolteachers, es- 
tablishing the hereditary rights of the priesthood. 

Let us examine Jotbath more closely. 

To value means appraise, assess, reckon, estimate, prize, 
esteem, treasure. 

Worth means price, value, rate, desert, merit, virtue, ex- 
cellence. 


THE REVELATION iGl 


Excellence means superiority, perfection. 

All of this is quite appropriate to the proposed policy. It 
was a period of appraisal. 

Ebronah means gateway, signifying power, security. 

The church is the gateway to heaven. Gateway means 
entrance, passage, route, avenue, channel. 

“Thy seed shall possess the gateway of his enemies.” (Gen. 
Py) . 

“And he (Jacob) was afraid and said, ‘How dreadful is 
this place; This is none other but the house of God, and this 
is the gate of heaven.’” (Gen. 28:17.) 

“Open to me the gates of righteousness: I will go into 
them and I will praise the Lord.” (Ps. 118:19.) 

The usual symbolic meaning of gate is power, security, 
safety. 

Peter guards the gate into heaven through the church. 

In every great siege in war, it is sought to batter down 
the gates which protect, therefore the church has erected strong 
gates for its protection against assault. 

“The gates of the Lord, into which the righteous shall 
enters ls.) 118:20.) 

“Enter ye in at the straight gate. 

“Straight is the gate and narrow is the way which leadeth 
to life, and few there be that find it.” (Matt. 7:13-14.) 

It is a narrow, stingy god that would place such hindrances 
in the way of humanity. It shows conclusively that it has no 
intention to guide all men towards heaven. This heaven is the 
select inner circle of the priesthood, the ruling power. 

“Wherefore Jesus also, that he might sanctify the people 
with his own blood, suffered without the gate.” (Heb. 13:12.) 

“Enter into his gates with thanksgiving and into his courts 
with praise.” (Ps. 100:4.) 

This is a peculiar idea of generosity. It has one more 
step to complete humiliation. Thankfulness, praise, and kissing 
the popes’ toe. | 

“Upon this rock I will build my church, and the gates of 
hell shall not prevail against it.” (Matt. 16:18.) 


192 THE REVELATION 


We gather from this that the church is the gateway into 
heaven, and we already know that heaven means the ecclesias- 
tical government, the “kingdom of God,” consisting of the 
priesthood, a “kingdom of priests.” 

“T will make you a kingdom of priests.” 

There is an intimation in this that “the gates of hell’’ pre- 
ceded the founding of the church. Hell is the grave. Grave 
means concealment. 

Let us now continue_the journey. 

Elath means oak, strength, curse. 

It is a strategic point for collecting taxes. 

Oak symbolizes king. 

Curse means malediction, anathema, blight. 

The weapons with which the popes at Rome assaulted kings 
when they refused to do their bidding. To pronounce an an- 
athema against a king automatically absolved his subjects from 
their oath of allegiance. 

Study the chapters referring to the temporal power of 
popes. 

Ezion-geber means counsel of the strong. 

This refers to the councils, consisting of the bishops of 
the church of Rome, which controlled and guided the priest- 
hood. This is the hidden power of the church. Most of the 
reference to discipline and obedience had reference to the con- 
duct of the outer priesthood. They are given little discretion- 
ary powers. 

“The Lord said unto me: distress not the Moabites, neither 
contend with them in battle, for I will not give thee of their 
land for possession: because I have given Ar unto the children 
Olw ote Oman possescioie snc ctitsave- 2») 

Ezion-geber does not appear as directly situated on the 
line of the journey, whereas Elath does appear so on the map 
but is left out of the list in Numbers 33. 

It is well to examine this excuse for not molesting the 
Moahites. 

Moab means of the father, and was the son of Lot by his 
own daughter. 


THE REVELATION 193 


Lot signifies veil, cloud, concealment. 

Ar means awakening, uncovering, city. 

Nun means posterity, son. 

Now we have found something. 

In examining the significance of Ar we find in Numbers 
21 that Ar was the chief city of Moab. 

Mo = water, ab — father is Moab. 


Lot belonged to the air period, vapor; the water is of the 
vapor, hence Moab is son to Lot and waters the land, hence he 
is the water father. Life awakens out of the water. 

City is the code word signifying policies and conditions. 
As examples, Nimrod, meaning rebellious, and Cain, meaning 
possession, are called city builders. 


Nimrod builded Babylon, meaning confusion, mixture, 
Erech meaning health, Accad, meaning a fortress, Calneh, 
meaning consummation. These were all in the land of Shinar, 
meaning the watching of him who sleeps. 

Do you see nothing significant about this? 

“Out of that land went Asshur.” (Gen. 10:11.) 

Asshur means happiness. ° 

Happiness fled that land. Why? Because Nimrod was 
a hunter. 

Cain builded the city of Enoch. 

Enoch means discipline. 

Ar was the chief city of Moab, and Ar means awakening, 
uncovering. We shall find that this refers to “rooting out,” 
but in the gnostic it signifies the awakening of vegetation due 
to water. 

Israel took all these cities: and Israel dwelt in all these 
cities, hence Israel adopted all the attitudes represented by these 
cities. Confusion, mixture, fortress, discipline, awakening, un- 
covering, rooting. 

These are simply the agents of the church propaganda, 
disguised as cities and persons. 

It is amazing how simple this all appears in the light of 
interpretation. 


194 THE REVELATION 


This is a campaign against church opposition. These cities 
are the cities of the Amorites and the Israelites took them. 

Amorites mean the bitter, rebellious, babblers, the Canaan- 
ites already engaged in merchandising and trading. They oc- 
cupied both sides of the Jordan. 

“For Heshbon was the city of Sihon, the king of the Amor- 
ites, who had fought against the former king of Moab and 
taken all his land out of his hand, even unto Arnon. 

“Wherefore, they that speak in parables say: Come into 
Heshbon, let the city of Sihon be built and prepared. 

“For there is a fire gone out of Heshbon, a flame from 
the city of Sihon. It hath consumed the city of Ar in Moab, 
and the lords of the high places of Arnon. 

“Heshbon is perished even unto Dibon.” 

We have said previously that there are strong evidences 
that the covenant is but a bargain between the ecclesiasts and 
the Jews, whereby the ecclesiasts were to assume control over 
religion and education, and the Jews were to take control of 
commerce. _ 

Here we have the positive evidence of the truth of this. 

Follow closely this interpretation, for it is the point in the 
rehearsal where the Jews come into their own. 

Heshbon signifies invention, industry, reason, thought, in- 
telligence, device; he that hasteneth to understanding. 

Ar signifies awakening, uncovering. 

The peoples of the world were waking up to progress in 
invention, and developing thought, reason, and understanding. 
This was to be suppressed and given to the Jews, hence they 
took these “cities” and “dwelt in them.’ This is a serious 
lesson. 

Thought, reason, understanding, and invention stood be- 
tween Reuben, prophecy, and Gad, an armed force; that is 
from Arnon to Dibon. 

Dibon signifies understanding, building. 

Arnon signifies noisy, rejoicing. 

They were building a substantial posterity independent 
of the church, and enduring civilizing conditions. 


THe REVELATION 195 


Sihon means rooting out, conclusion. 

These independent conditions had to be suppressed. Is 
this not clear? 

The original name of Israel was Jacob, signifying sup 
planter. 

Supplant means to displace by strategem, to undermine. 

The confiscation of Heshbon is a good example of the 
application of this despicable practice. Nothing is too base for 
the ecclesiasts to adopt as their agents. 

Could a plainer story be told in words? 

The Israelites (disguised worshippers of the fire-god) con- 
cealed behind the veil of Lot, destroyed and rooted out the 
thought, reason and intelligence, which were “hastening” in- 
vention and industry, which were establishing happiness and 
rejoicing; even destroying joy and understanding, and banish- 
ing happiness from the land. 

Hence Ar, meaning this awakening of science and learn- 
ing, had been reserved to Lot, meaning veil, concealment, mys- 
tery. In other words, these evidences of human progression 
were to be smothered and concealed as the mystery of the 
church, as had been concealed the confiscated gnostic wisdom. 

Back in Genesis we read with better understanding : 

“Behold the man has become as one of us, to know good 
and evil; and now lest he put forth his hand, and take also 
of the tree of life, and eat and live forever. 

“So he drove the man out.” (Gen. 4.) 

Garden means a place of cultivation. 

Figuratively this signifies to deprive man of intellectual 
cultivation. 

Here we have a clean-cut story of the premeditated atti- 
tude of ecclesiasticism toward science and wide-spread educa- 
tion. | 

History proves beyond any question that this policy of 
suppression and usurpation was enforced in fact. 

If it does not demonstrate a predetermined and well 
planned hindrance to independent human thought and natural 


196 THe REVELATION 


development, we should like to have a more understandable 
explanation of it. 

This presaged the church antagonism to science, philoso- 
phy, and evolution; the confiscation and destruction of world 
literature on these subjects, and the persecution of learned men 
who were not of their clan. 

We may now understand why Moses said: 


“From Ezion-geber we turned and passed by the wilder- 
nesseol sVloaD. a Weutawcos 


The Moabites worshipped Chemosh, meaning the subduer, 
handling, taking away. This worship was with revelries and 
pleasures. 

The name Chemosh is derived from a root word in Arabic 
signifying to hasten; for this reason Chemosh is believed to 
signify the sun, which could not be controlled or suppressed ; 
hence his people are pictured as strong and progressive, and 
holding the Israelites in subjugation. We believe Chemosh sym- 
bolizes the educated people forging ahead of the ecclesiasts.- 


One meaning of Ezion-geber is the backbone of a giant. 
This is obscure, but apparently refers to the suppression of 
Heshbon, perhaps figuratively signifying the backbone or main 
support of a strong opponent. This is confirmed by the story 
that the religious services addressed to Chemosh consisted in 
revelry. The church calls all worldly pleasures gross and 
impure. 

This symbolizes city life, therefore it is a plausible story. 
The vices are mainly to be found associated with city life. 
The church has never attempted to conquer the human tendency 
towards pleasure in the large cities, even in its own priesthood. 
This explains why the Moabites were passed by. 

Moses, the law, warns the Israelites not to attempt to pos- 
sess Ar of Moab, leaving Lot, meaning veil, concealment, to 
manipulate this element to the best advantage of the church. 
It was not to be uncovered. Veil means to screen, hide, mask, 
conceal, cover, disguise. 

These are the children of Lot. Is this plain? 


THE REVELATION 197 


“The Lord gave Ar, the city, unto the children of Lot.” 
eet 2.93) 

This means a division of church work and practice. 

In the city also are found the Emims, meaning terrors. 

Subdue means conquer, overpower, vanquish, subjugate, 
overcome, tame, quell. 

Therefore Cnemosh is easily recognized as a secret or 
hidden agent of the church; evidencing that it is not the pur- 
pose to suppress evil and vice in the cities, but merely to sub- 
due, control, license, and regulate them as a source of tremen- 
dous income. 

Anyone who has made a study of criminology in cities, 
knows this is true. It is equally true that should the confes- 
sional and the sale of indulgences be suppressed, the Catholic 
church could not live. These fatten the church only in the 
cities. 

With these forces established, with the Jews headed for 
commerce and industry, we may expect to find the ecclesiasts 
fumigating their churches and sending their raiment to the 
dry cleaner. 

Kadesh means holiness, consecrated. 

Holiness means sacred, pious, devout, divine—all human 
inventions of self-praise. 

This is the front of the “divine authority.” 

We have a strange reminder that the church is now on 
strong ground. 

“Miriam died here and was buried here.” (Num. 20:1.) 

Miriam means rebellion. 7 

Also the spy system was established here, which we take 
to mean the confessional. 

When “divine authority” was established, rebellion ceased. 

This suggests temporal power. 

Things are now rapidly culminating. 

Vice and evil prepare the way for an assured harvest. 

Temporal power removes rebellion, which was the bitter- 
ness of the holy see. 

Some important and radical changes should occur. 


198 THE REVELATION 


Mount Hor means he who conceives or shows. 

Here we find another important digression from the course 
on the map, meaning an important change of policy. 

Numbers 33:37 says they removed from Kadesh and 
pitched in Mount Hor, but the map reveals Mount Hor as a 
high peak a long distance from the route. 

This digression, like that of Beeroth, becomes an import- 
ant witness. The attitude of the church shows a radical change 
at this point, changing from one of warmth and friendship to 
a cold and militant attitude. Kadesh also signifies Zin, mean- 
ing the buckler, coldness. 

Buckler signifies armor, a small round shield to catch or 
ward off blows, meaning cheek. Only in warfare do soldiers 
assume the “sword and buckler.” 

This corroborates what we ‘previously said: authority hav- 
ing been established and rebellion put down, the church is to 
throw off its disguise and betray its militant nature. This ex- 
plains why Heshbon was between Reuben, prophecy, and Gad, 
army. 

One of the first utterances of Christ is: “Think not that I 
am come to send peace on earth: I came not to send peace but 
a sword.” ‘(Matt. 10:34.) 


Hence the warmth of the desert is laid off for the cold- 
ness of the mountain peak. The church, with its tall spire, 
symbolizes the high mountain, the church of Christ. 

This Mount Hor is the great turning point. The Mosaic 
priesthood is to give way to the ecclesiastic hierarchy and the 
Christian priesthood. 

It was here that the Lord said: 

“Aaron shall be gathered unto his people, for he shall not 
enter into the land which I have given unto the children of 
Israel, because ye rebelled against my word at the water of 
Meribah. (The Jews refused to accept Christ or believe in the 
virgin fable. ) 

“Take Aaron and Eleazar his son and bring them up untae 
Mount Hor. 


THE REVELATION 199 


“And strip Aaron of his garments and put them upon 
Eleazar, his son: and Aaron shall be gathered to his people and 
shall die there.” ,( Num. 20-) 

Aaron’s sister was Miriam, meaning rebellion. Mary is 
the Greek form of Miriam and means the same, rebellion. 

Aaron had been the high priest, prophet and enlightener. 
Prophecy was to cease; fulfillment was to begin. 

Eleazar signifies the help or court of god. 

The teacher and enlightener is to be displaced, and the 
priesthood is to be instructed from the high mountain—the 
court of Rome. The priest who conceives and shows is to 
determine the nature of public instruction. 

Conceive means to think of, imagine, suppose, compre- 
hend, understand. 

Show means exhibition, sight, representation, spectacle, 
scene, pageant, ostentation. 

It is not difficult to understand this cunning device. 


Attractive fiction and romance having appeased the masses, 
filling them with interest and arousing their imagination, they 
were to be enthralled by spectacular pageants and exhibitions 
of grandeur to overawe them and fill them with a new kind of 
superstitious fear—the fear of grandeur. Fear of the invisible 
is superseded by fear of the visible power. 

Intrigue and dignified ostentation are to be assumed toward 
rulers to strengthen the temporal power of the new court of 
Rome. A false pretense of uniting church ethics with civil 
power is purposed. 

We shall find that we are approaching one of the most 
delicate and ticklish spots in the Christian church, cunningly 
devised by this change of policy. 

The next stopping place is Zalmonah. 

If we step back to Hashmonah, we find attached to it this 
same word Zalmonah. Hashmonah means diligence, embassy, 
enumeration. Diligence means care, assiduity, attention, heed. 
Embassy means the function of an envoy. Enumerate means 
to tell over, relate, narrate, recount. 


Z00 THE REVELATION 


Now we may return to Zalmonah, ten stations further on 
the journey, and we may understand how significant this is. 

It was essential to bring the people in closer daily and even 
hourly touch with the church, in order that their minds might 
not be drawn away by other attractive things, street pageants, 
church gewgaw and glitter stunned the public mind; something 
was required to resolve their awe and wonderment into perma- 
nent sentiment, something private and personal. Pathos, in 
every conceivable form, was to be the deadly weapon to crush 
out of the human mind resentment and dissatisfaction. More- 
over, this process was to add worlds of income to the church 
treasury, becoming one of the greatest commercial assets of 
ecclesiasticism. 

Zalmonah is the fruit of all that Hashmonah stands for. 

The word signifies shade, image. 

This was the introduction of the open worship of spirits 
and images, the ulterior purpose being to provide for sainting 
the church dignitaries and those rendering conspicuous service, 
that their mute images might stand in the churches, in the 
homes of the people, and even be carried upon their persons, 
to be worshipped—the most adroit form of bribery for dili- 
gence and alertness on the part of church workers, and an 
esthetic influence to stir the imagination of the weak-minded 
people. 2 
Shade means ghost, shadow, spirit. 

Image means likeness, picture, representation, effigy. St. 
Joseph, the patron saint of increase, is the top of the list. 

The church apologetically calls these “reminders.” 

Moses and the Lord God of Israel called them abomina- 
tions, and slew those who worshipped them. 

Hence the promise: “the soul of the diligent shall be made 
Pater tO velo a) 

In simple, he who conceived the greatest benefit for the 
church would be sainted. 

“Ye shall make you no idols nor graven image, neither 
rear up a standing image, neither shall ye set up any image of 
stone to bow down unto.” (Lev. 26:1.) 


THE REVELATION 201 


“Regard not them that have familiar. spirits, neither seek 
after wizards, to be defiled by them.” (Lev. 19:31.) 

“And the soul that turneth after such as have familiar 
spirits that soul shall be cut off.” (Lev. 20:6.) 

We may now understand the significance of the rebellion 
of Marah and Meribah. 

Marah, Meribah, and Mary are derived from Mer, mean- 
ing the sea. 

Marah means bitterness. 

Meribah means quarrel, dispute. 

Mary means rebellion. 

This dispute was over the “immaculate conception,” which 
if adopted as a doctrine, would of necessity include the worship 
of “familiar spirits” forbidden by the Hebrew god, hence the 
Jews rejected Christ and of course the virgin Mary. The only 
possible way to sweeten the waters of the dispute was by the 
insertion of the Hebrew genealogical tree of Christ, making 
him a Jew, and by striking a bargain with the Jews such as we 
previcusly revealed, involving an alleged payment to the Jewish 
priesthood of $7,500,000. 

Rebellion disposed of, the church could ignore the com- 
mands regarding the worship of images and spirits, and offer 
as an inducement to church works that they should be sainted 
and their memory be forever preserved in the churches. No 
apology has ever been made for the open worship of spirits and 





images. 

Now get ready for trouble. 

The church is fortified behind its schools; it has provided 
mental attractions and amusements for its own increased 
masses; it has established the means to overawe civil rulers, 
and it has provided a permanent source of income. 

What is it going to do with the great unwashed, unbe- 
lieving multitudes? 

The next point tells us, in most dramatic terms ; moreover, 
it corroborates our theory in full. Each part of this fabulous 
scheme is a living, active part to fit in its place as the struc- 
ture grows. Christ is the “keystone” rejected by the Jews, and 


202 THE REVELATION 


St. Peter is the “rock” upon which this colossal structure is 
erected, hence both are rejected by the Jews, but money re- 
moves this obstacle. 

“A feast is made for laughter, and wine maketh merry; 
but money answereth all things.” (Ecc. 10:19.) 

Noah is the original founder of this system. His god 
swore to him: 

“While the earth remaineth, seedtime and harvest, and 
cold and heat, summer and winter, and day and night shall 
notaceases a Getnuonce.) 

This refers to humanity, and the sowing and reaping of 
evil by the Christian exploitation. 

The season for sowing is symbolized by the next stopping 
place. 

Punon means precious stone, darkness. 

This place is in Edom, signifying earthy. 

Cephas means stone, and this was the name given te 
Peter. 

Figuratively used, stone means insensibility. Rock means 
a place of refuge. Centuries before Christ, Rome was a refuge 
for criminals. 

“Therefore thus saith the Lord, ‘Behold, I lay in Zion for 
a foundation stone, a tried stone, a precious corner stone, a 
sure foundation.” (Isa. 28:16.) Zion means the sepulchre. 

“To whom coming as unto a living stone, disallowed indeed 
of men, but chosen of God, and precious. 

“Ye also, as lively stones, are building up a spiritual 
house, an holy priesthood, to offer up spiritual sacrifices.” (I 
Peter 2:5.) 

“Wherefore I lay in Sion a chief corner stone, elect, 
precious.” (I Peter 2:6.) Sion means noise, tumult. 

“Unto you therefore who believe, he is precious, but unto 
them which be disobedient, a stone of stumbling and a rock of 
offense.”’ (I Peter 2:8.) 

Let us analyze this. 

Punon also means darkness. 

Darkness means to cloud, shut out the light from. 


THE REVELATION “03 


Edom signifies earthy, symbolizing the Adamic or earthy 
people, mankind at large. 

Precious stone signifies Christ. 

“The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become 
the head of the corner.” (Matt. 21:42.) 

The fact that the Pharisees refrained from resenting this 
speech of Jesus, because they “‘feared the multitude,” vindi- 
cates our conculsion that the church was in a strong and ag- 
gressive attitude and had established its fanatical mob. (See 
Rev. 14:1.) 

Jesus was to be made a stumbling block and an offense 
to unbelievers. 

Zion signifies sepulchre, a monument. 

Therefore the placing of Christ in the sepulchre was the 
figurative laying of the foundation stone of the church for 
those who believed. 


But laying of the stone in Sion is a different matter—it is 
a “lively stone.” 

Sion signifies noise, tumult. 

Israel is called the daughter of Sion. (John 12:13-15.) 

Tumult means ferment, outbreak, brawl, fray, turbulence, 
uproar, commotion, hubbub, disturbance, riot. This is to con- 
ceal something. We may quickly recognize this as the inspired 
fanatical mob. 

We may now understand the significance of Punon. All 
of these come under the figurative meaning of darkness—the 
darkness of concealment, ignorance and superstition. 

Darkness means obscurity, abstruse, unintelligible, blind- 
ness, ignorance, joylessness, mourning, sorrow. 

We have quite plainly demonstrated in previous pages 
that Jesus Christ symbolizes humanity at large, and that his 
crucifixion symbolized the debasement and sacrifice of man- 
kind—sending it to hell. The rebellions, revolutions, and tu- 
mults of humanity vindicate Christ’s mission. 

“Christ is the light of the world.” 

“That light is the life of men.” 


204 THE REVELATION 


When Jesus Christ is crucified the light of the world is 
extinguished, and mankind gropes in Punon, darkness. 

We have just seen what this darkness signifies. The Chris- 
tian Christ is a new light resurrected from the night time of 
debased humanity. 

In simple, this debasing and casting down of mankind 
means the suppression of the human intellect and submerging 
of the world in ignorance, that the church, symbolizing the heir 
of Christ, may rise and shine as the new light of the world, 
the ignorant masses to be schooled and educated according to 
its whims and false doctrines. 

We have previously seen that the Christ is made to declare 
that he was sent to the earth to bring about this very condition. 

Punon is in the land of the Horites. Hor means who 
conceives, shows; the name also means hill, signifying a school, 
a place to be taught or shown. 

That Punon, darkness, follows, it is evident that the way 
to ignorance is being shown. 

It is a cultivated ignorance, leading away from the truth. 

“And when the thousand years are expired, Satan shall be 
loosed out of prison and shall go out to deceive the nations 
which are in the four corners of the earth.” (Rev. 20:7-8.) 

The end of the first thousand years saw this in full swing. 

The season for sowing has come again. Sin is to be 
sown broadcast, and never before in history has it been so 
vicious. 

We may now understand why humanity is symbolized by 
the earth; it is the soil in which they sow the seeds of sin. 

“As for the earth, out of it cometh bread.” (Job. 28:5.) 

It is a self-evident fact that without sin there would be 
no excuse for the maintenance of the church or mediator. If 
they did not know in advance that the end would be evil, why 
this preparation? 

What it garners is that which is essential to its maintenance 
and power. It feasts and fattens between harvests. Sin alone 
is the seed, for only evil is the excuse for evangelical work. 
Its very existence would lapse, if it absorbed all mankind, and 


THE REVELATION O35 


the tenure of the priesthood would expire by natural limita- 
tion. 

Let us call up that famous snake-charmer, Moses, and see 
what part of his paraphernalia Christianity has inherited. 

They symbolize Satan by the wise serpent. Satan is to be 
“loosed upon the world’”—that is sin. Satan signifies the devil, 
meaning evil—both words are from the same root. Eve means 
life. Evil means death. 

Here are his credentials : 

“Now the serpent was more subtle than any beast of the 
neldnam Gen. ol ) 

The serpent is the philosopher’s symbol of wisdom, there- 
fore it is reviled by the ecclesiasts. 

“That old serpent called the devil and Satan, which de: 
ceiveth the whole world, he was cast out into the earth and his 
angels were cast out with him.” (Rev. Lzeey 

This indicates that the loosing of Satan preceded Revela- 
tion. 

“But I fear lest by any means, as the serpent beguiled Eve 
through his subtlety, so your minds should be corrupted from 
simplicity that is in Christ.” (II Cor. lee) 

This is a practical acknowledgement that Christ symbol- 
izes the simple-minded people. 

We are about to convict Paul of wilfull deceit, out of 
Christ’s own mouth. 

“Be ye as wise as serpents and as harmless as doves.” 
(Matt. 10:16.) 

It is wisdom which is to be withheld from the people. 

That this is all a part of the Mosaic hocus-pocus is plain. 

“As Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even so 
must the son of man be lifted up.” (John 3:14.) 

This means lifting up as a horrible example, as was the 
serpent. 

This proves conclusively that before Christ, symbolizing 
mankind, may be lifted up, he must be cast down, as “an ex- 
ample.” 


206 _ THE REVELATION 


“And moses made a serpent of brass, and put it upon a 
pole, and it came to pass that if a serpent had bitten any man, 
when he beheld the serpent of brass he lived.” (Num. 21:9.) 

This was at Punon, in darkness, meaning ignorance. 

Could there be exhibited greater subtlety than this? No 
provision is made against being bitten, but only for healing. 
All who are bitten and who do not see the serpent must die. 
All who sin and do not understand Christ, must be eternally 
damned. It is in a state of darkness they are bitten. 

This plainly reveals the serpent as the symbol of evil, 
turned loose, to bite the people and drive them to the church 
to be healed. 

“I wound, and I heal.” (Deut. 32:39.) 

“Heal my soul, for I have sinned.” (Ps. 41:4.) 

“Return ye backsliding children I will heal.” (Jer. 3:22.) 

“Heal me, O Lord, save me.” (Jer. 17:14.) 

“Let us return unto the Lord. He hath smitten, and he 
will bind us up.” (Hosea 6:1.) 

“He hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach 
deliverance to the captives, and recovery of sight by the blind, 
to set at liberty them that are bruised. (Luke 4:18.) | 

Millions of innocent beings were bruised, blinded, and 
burned by the same power. 

“He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their hearts that 
they should not see nor understand and be converted.” (John 
12:40.) 

Out of sheer revenge he made them so they could not be 
converted. 

“And the Lord God healed the people.” (II Chr. 30:20.) 

“OQ Lord my God I cried unto thee and thou hast healed 
antes, © ER LO) 

“He sent his word, and healed them and delivered them 
from their destruction.” (Ps. 107 :20.) 

“Go and tell this people: Hear ye, but understand not, and 
see ye, but perceive not. 

“Make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears 
heavy and shut their eyes: lest they see with their eyes and 


THE REVELATION 207 


hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and con- 
vert, and be healed. 


“Lord, how long? 


“Until the cities be wasted without inhabitant, and the 
houses without man, and the land be utterly desolated.” (Isa. 
6:9-11.) 

I slam you down to show my power to lift you up. 


“Confess your faults and pray that ye may be healed.” 
(ase 3102) 


This all refers to the healing of sin, and establishes the 
confessional and penance and the sale of indulgences. 


If the world has always been so filled with sin, why turn 
sin loose to propagate more sin? 


This again exposes that Satanic perversion of the church. 
It attempts to make sin so common, the world will be surfeited 
and disgusted, and will turn to the church for consolation. 


On the simple and childish Mosaic theory that once healed 
from the bite of the serpent, the victim will avoid it in 
future, sin is thus hoisted before the eyes of the people in the 
form of a crucified human being to tear the heart out of 
humanity—blasphemous. 


This perverted idea of surfeiting humanity with evil, in 
order to disgust it with evil, has assumed a coercive form ob- 
served in the present theory of all forms of government, that 
all men are guilty until proven innocent, and that the whole 
community shall suffer punishment for the crime of a single 
individual. Thus it is tainting every human institution. 


It is a known fact that the butcher develops a frenzied 
desire for blood and the taking of life. 


The very fact that the Christ character was unsolicited by 
humanity, and his sacrifice was coercively thrust before it, and 
practically no people seek the church unsolicited, is suspiciously 
suggestive of something radically wrong with the system. It 
reverses the whole theory of nature which greedily seeks that 
which is beneficial to it. 


208 THE REVELATION 


The accumulation of a church following is not based upon 
merit and worth, but upon compulsion and human weakness, 
bitter hatred and enmity being encountered in its every branch. 

The great mass of humanity lives by permission; towering 
over them are the favored intellectual classes, while over all is 
that brutal, heartless, uncompromising “divine authority,” with 
its ever vengeful and vindictive intolerance. 

Meekness is not a characteristic of the virile products of 
nature. The church will not take men to it without first de- 
basing them and destroying this native virility and rendering 
them unfit for good citizenship. Even the priests foolishly 
assume an effeminate aspect to conceal the gross masculine 
nature hidden beneath their frocks. A physically and mentally 
perfect man cannot enter the kingdom of heaven, the Christian 
heaven. 

This place Punon is prolific of suggestive precedents. If. 
any one is skeptical concerning this journey being but a figura- 
tive rehearsal of the Christian scheme, we call especial attention 
to some other things occurring at Mount Hor and Punon, as 
evidences of a radical change in policy. 

The Canaanites are the especial prey of the Israelites, and 
they embrace all of the classes which the church cannot con- 
trol, the industrial, prosperous, independent classes. 

Arad means dragon. 

Dragon means devil. 

Devil means evil. 

Avad means king of a branch of the Canaanites, and the 
Lord gave the Israelites the privilege of plundering Arad’s city 
and destroying his people. 

This was a crusade against people opposed to them, to be 
made a Christian precedent for use by later popes in making 
their murderous raids. Punon presages a period of darkness. 

A strange coincidence occurs here, which commands at 
least attention. 

We are not attempting to adjust this figurative journey to 
time, period, or particular modern events, therefore, insofar 
as our work is concerned, it is merely coincidental that the next 


THE REVELATION 209 


point occurs at this particular place in the journey and seems 
to have a specific bearing upon a recent radical movement in 
the United States. We refer to prohibition. 

Prohibition legislation comes under the blue-law class, and 
has caused more crime in the United States than any other 
one thing in the history of the nation. It is breeding contempt 
for all law. 

Oboth means bottles. 

At Punon Moses had raised his serpent on‘a pole. 

This was near the wilderness of Moab, toward the sun- 
rising. 

Moab was the son of Lot by his own daughter, who got 
him drunk and lay with him. 

Bottles, wine, drunkenness, snakes, and evil have long 
been associated together. 

Whether this Oboth has any ulterior connection with it or 
not, the most effective weapon wielded by the prohibition forces 
was to permit the sale and use of intoxicants to reach the very 
lowest depths of depravity, with little effort to control and 
regulate it. Biding their time they surreptitiously juggled 
through the legislative bodies laws to wholly suppress it, with 
no suggestion of consistent regulation and control. 

In any event, it is in keeping with the policy of debasement 
which we have explained, and the prohibitionists are moving 
heaven and earth to make it appear that success was due to 
the merit of the cause. Practically every Bible character was 
a wine imbiber, and many of them were drunkards. See our 
special chapter on this. 

If the truth were known, it is a church movement to divert 
large volumes of money toward channels easier for the church 
to manipulate and control, and the policy will be directed 
against many other things. 

It is a significant fact that only the priesthood and the 
Jews are exempted in this drastic suppression, they not even 
being willing to make a sacrifice as an “example,” but are 
quick to seize an unfair opportunity to sacrifice all the balance 
of the people for their own benefits. Only a lot of asses would 


210 THe REVELATION 


permit this gross injustice to stand. Incidentally, Arad, whom 
the Israelites assaulted at Punon, also signifies a wild ass. 

We might easily anticipate the next stopping place. 

Iji-abiram, meaning ruin, the father of fraud. 

It is rather remarkable to find this directly following what 
we have just written. It may be significant. | 

One of the most vicious weapons of the ecclesiastic forces 
is to bring ruin upon those who oppose them. 

The horrifying world conditions today, reflect the deserv- 
ing retribution of a perverted theory, of a self-appointed guard- 
ian over developing humanity, dragging down into a purgatory 
of sin and corruption all people, that it might seize a temporal 
power to live as a parasite upon the back of the world. 

The result was exactly what should have been. foreseen. 
The cause was so palpably selfish, and intended to build up a 
super-authority, humanity laughed and plunged into an orgie 
of worldly dissipations from which no power on earth can ex- 
tricate it. 

Two thousand years of corruption has so saturated the 
system with poison, it may never be eradicated from the blood. 
A logical, consistent course would have prevented all of this. 

While Iji-abiram signifies ruin, this word also means the 
end, therefore, in this connection, an important turning point. 

This place is “in the wilderness which is before Moab, 
toward the sunrising.” The rising sun symbolizes the approach 
of day, and a brighter period, the end of a night of darkness. 

Nevertheless, the people are not going to be permitted to 
step directly from darkness into light—that would dazzle their 
eyes and confuse them. 

Moab is a worshipper of discipline. 

Ruin had brought dissatisfaction and rebellion, therefore 
discipline could not let go. The discipline of the church is 
rank, coercive force. 

Dibbon-gad means wasting. 

Dibon means waste. 

Gad means troop. 


“The children of Gad built Dibon.” (Num. 32:34.) 


THE REVELATION SAM 


Waste means squander, dissipate, lavish, destroy. 

We refrain from expressing the truth here; let the wise 
draw their own conclusion. It is evident that a state of peace, 
prosperity, happiness, and well-being, especially when backed 
up by an intelligent educational system independent of this in- 
visible super-power, is offensive and must be destroyed. 

It is natural for troops to make ruin and waste. 

Almon-Diblathaim means a hiding, hidden. 

Hide means conceal, disguise, secrete, cover, screen. 

We need not ask what this sinister thing means. 

Christ said in confidence to his disciples. 

“Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom 
of God, but to them that are without all these things are done 
in parables: 

“That seeing they may see, and not perceive: and hearing 
they may hear, and not understand, lest at any time they should 
be converted and their sins be forgiven them.” (Mark 4:11- 
12.) 

We hold that sin is the seed being sown, and sin is essen- 
tial to this secret order. Therefore conversion would thwart 
the Christian purpose. 

Nature does not sow one crop and cease sowing, she sows 
annually; so does this imitator of nature sow periodically. 

Upon examining further into the significance of Oboth, 
we are amazed to find to what extent the church has departed 
from its original course to sponsor the prohibition act. 

This attitude of the church openly repudiates its own Bible 
and the teachings of its god and its Christ. 

So important 1s this we immediately follow this chapter 
with the true attitude of the Bible towards “wines” and “strong 
liquors.” The chapter will surely be edifying to humanity. 
Some one will have to rise up and explain how the god and 
Christ of Christianity made known the fact that their teach- 
ings were to be repudiated. 


PNR OXI 


DIVINESCOERKGION 


(“Let no man therefore judge you in meat, or in drink, or 
in respect of an holyday, or of the sabbath day.’”—Col. 2:16.) 


The human mind is so constituted and trained that it may 
examine questions which affect personal rights by a process of 
logic and reason independent of collective, community thought. 
Deductions made by the normal, individual mind are more just 
and equitable than the community decrees, for the simple reason 
that the individual cannot create class, in considering his logical 
personal rights, and he must compromise a single conscience 
in doing wrong to others. Whereas the community exchange 
of thought, concerning all, shifts responsibility from the indi- 
vidual conscience to the irresponsible collective conscience. 
This is the basis of collectivism. 

The history of every nation which controls its people by 
laws conclusively proves that the making and execution of law 
is not based upon individual justice, but upon class selfishness, 
and the accumulation of property, with human interests always 
secondary to property rights. Instead of the majority of the 
people determining a community question, the wealth as repre- 
sented by property interests rules. 

As the accumulation of wealth in property depends upon the 
profits of commercial exchanges, it is evident that one man’s 
gain signifies another man’s loss, for the true worth of all 
property is measured by its intrinsic value. Intrinsic value is 
the basis of permanent wealth. Profit is measured by greed 
and selfishness ; an exchange of intrinsic values is measured by 
necessity and mutual equity. 

Greed is as much a disease is insanity. They are alike 
in that their malignancy increases with the indulgence and exer- 
cise of the causes which produce them, and they develop a 


212 


THE REVELATION 2S 


selfish hatred and intolerance towards opposition, regardless of 
logic, reason, and equity. Commercialism is based upon greed, 
and the countries most dependent upon their super-commerce 
will be found to have the highest insanity statistics. This is 
due to a logical cause. All persons may not be directly engaged 
in the commerce of property exchanges. The greater number 
are engaged in production. All intrinsic value is coined out 
of the human energy of the nation. If fictitious values are 
placed upon products by those having the power to manipulate 
prices, these abnormal prices are put upon the products of labor 
after they have left the producer’s possession, and the fictitious 
valuation is reflected back upon him through the necessaries of 
life which he requires but does not himself produce. 

This abnormal human condition breeds an equally malicious 
class; the sycophants, who hover under the tables of the great, 
and loudly proclaim their own as well as their benefactor’s vir- 
tues, collectively they are recognized in the thousand or more 
parasitic, so-called charitable and educational organizations in 
the United States. Their financial operations are not available, 
but they live, thrive, and have their being in the midst of the 
nation, without producing one single thing having intrinsic 
value, hence their maintenance is a direct drain upon the na- 
tional system, regardless of its source. When charged with 
being abnormal parasites, it is the same old song. 

“Tf we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
thing if we shall reap your carnal things?’ (I Cor. 9:11.) 

No greater piece of human impudence was ever uttered. 

In all of our studies and investigations, we have found 
that a system cultivates that upon which it depends for its sus- 
tenance, and this is especially true with the sycophant classes. 
They cultivate and support the predatory, commercial classes, 
while they prey upon the innocent unthinking masses which 
have but one measure for all their miseries, defenseless pov- 
erty. Eternal, physical labor is their greatest blessing, for it 
gives no time to brood over their troubles. 

The laws are not made by the poor to alleviate these con- 
ditions ; they are made by the classes who benefit by them and 


214 THe REVELATION 


therefore desire to perpetuate them to the limit of human en- 
durance. 

We may well understand the defiant attitude of opposition 
to the referendum, on the part of the favored classes. What 
do they care if overburdened and overprovoked humanity rebels. 
Revolution only places them in stronger position, for physical 
revolution always reacts against the masses. 

It matters little what the form of government, if the law- 
making power rests in a super-class, bent only on self-aggrand- 
izement at the expense of human energy. 

After a full and unbiased examination we are compelled 
to draw the conclusion that there are too many laws and too 
many unfair and inconsistent laws which benefit the favored 
few to the manifest detriment of the many. 

The tendency to make criminal laws to break up lines of 
business which give to the masses an independence of operation 
which conflicts with greater class interests, is criminalizing the 
nation. Men who have been engaged in business for genera- 
tions, considered legitimate and legal, and who have reared 
generations of children in this belief, suddenly find themselves 
confronted by a law declaring their business of a criminal 
nature. They and their generations stand disgraced before the 
world, for it is a self-evident fact that if their business is crim- 
inal at one time it always must have been so. Is it logical that 
these people should hold a high respect for the law? Certainly 
not, therefore the common law is superseded by drastic statu- 
tory law, which declares all men to be criminal until tried and 
found innocent. This very process taints men. 3 

This is a perverted theory, and we do not hesitate to charge 
its origin to Christianity, and we shall demonstrate this by per- 
haps the most palpable case of arbitrary power ever exhibited 
in legislation. 

It is not that we are particularly interested in the prohibi- 
tion question that we select the prohibition act as an example 
of unfair law-making. It is because the passage of this act 
required the practical repudiation of the Bible, thereby accusing 
those who posed as moral examples as rank hypocrits. 


THE REVELATION 215 


We choose it to prove that the Christian churches are 
gradually but surely encroaching upon the legislative preroga- 
tives and are permitting interest in the old testament to lag. 
So certain are they of their ground, only recently it was pub- 
licly announced by one powerful church faction that religion 
and science are to be harmonized, with the Christian forces 
predominant. Another, even more powerful, church faction, 
openly avowed that, the theologies of the medieval periods 
were to be repudiated by the churches. At one of the great 
church conventions a leading clergyman declared: 


“Tn the future the churches will be the most militant bodies 
in the world.” 


The great strength of the church is in America. We pre- 
dict that peace will not come to Europe as long as the churches 
have the slightest influence upon conferences held for the recon- 
ciliation of nations. 


If the United States is drawn into this conflict, it is notice 
that the church is losing its powers. 


Twice in the history of the church, it has pressed humanity 
too hard, with disastrous results ; when it declared a divine right 
to temporal power, and when it declared the infallibility of the 
church. Humanity emphatically repudiated both of these claims. 


Now we prophesy that the third and last fall has come. 
The arbitrary and pernicious attitude of the church in politics 
in America has brought it to grief. The prohibition act touched 
too many vital spots, and the resentment is of a vicious kind. 
The worm has turned. This act, more than any other important 
legislation, has revealed that the church aspires to become the 
political balance of power, bounding at will from one party to 
another, to accomplish its ends. 


It is now in a plight. Should it turn against its own pro- 
hibition attitude, it stultifies itself; if it stands with the other 
side, it is lost, for prohibition was accomplished by manifestly 
unfair political tactics and will not stand the test of an open 
and fair referendum. The masses believe the measure conceals 
sinister, ulterior purposes. 


216 THE REVELATION 


The church has instilled into our nation that pernicious 
doctrine of “right or wrong” stand by your party, and a vicious 
and unpopular law must be enforced “for the law’s sake,” but 
at its discretion. Nevertheless, the constitution is warped and 
twisted to cover a multitude of sins. 


We are not particularly interested in the prohibition laws, 
but we are emphatically against intrigue between political ma- 
chinery and the churches, to bring about legislation by ulterior 
and improper means, thereby nullifying the true principle of 
the referendum, and the will of the majority, in a nation which 
is founded on this principle. 

We shall put it direct to the churches. 

Did God recommend wine as a beverage? 

Did Christ recommend wine as a beverage? 


Was Noah called a perfect man who walked with God? 
Did Noah get drunk? 


Did Lot get drunk? 
Did David drink wine? 
Did he get Uriah drunk and have him killed in order to 
take his wife as a concubine? 
Did Christ offer wine to his disciples and the multitudes? 
These are the absolutely essential characters in the Bible. 
We shall make the Christian Bible answer these questions. 
Jud. 9:13. “Wine that cheereth God and man.” 
Gen. 9:21. “Noah was a drunkard.” 
Gen. 6:9. “Noah was a just man and perfect in his generation, 
and Noah walked with God.” 
Gen. 14:18. “Melchizedek brought forth bread and wine; 
and he was the priest of the most high God.” 
Gen. 27:25. “Isaac was brought venison and wine.” 
Gen. 27:28. Isaac blessed Jacob: saying: “God give thee 
of the fatness of the earth and plenty of corn and wine.” 
Let us keep before us the importance of these charac- 
ters. 


Christ was made a high priest after the order of Mel- 
chizedek. 


THe REVELATION D7, 


Jacob became Israel the father of the twelve tribes of 
Israel, and the foundation of Christianity. 


Gen. 49:11. Jacob declared his son Judah should wash his 


garments in wine, meaning he should have a great pro- 
fusion of wine and blessings. 


Ex. 29:40. “For a drink offering to God the fourth part of 


an hin of wine.” 

Don’t say this is only figurative: figurative speech does 
not deal in weights and measures. 

Here is one for the clergy to think about; they and the 
Jews alone are exempted under the prohibition regula- 
tions. 


Lev. 10. “Do not drink wine, nor strong drink, when ye go 


Num. 


Num. 


Num. 


Num. 


Num. 


into the tabernacle of the congregation, lest ye die. I 
shall be a statute forever throughout your generations.” 
When was this law suspended? This was a command to 
all priests. We may feel quite certain that all is not 
for sacramental use. 

6:20. “After the wave offering the Nazarite may drink 
wine.” The wave offering was the choicest parts of the 
mutton, bread and oil. 

A Nazarite is one who has taken a priestly vow. 

15:5. “And the fourth part of an hin of wine for a 
drink offering shalt thou prepare with the burnt offering 
or sacrifice, for one lamb.” 

A burnt offering was cooked mutton for the priest, and 
with it a little more than a quart of wine. 

An hin is about 144 gallons. 

15:7. “And for a drink offering thou shalt offer the 
third part of a hin of wine for a sweet savour unto the 
IZOL Css 

15. “And thou shalt bring for a drink offering half of 
an hin of wine, for an offering made by fire, of a sweet 
savour unto the Lord.” 

18. “The best of the oil, the wine, and the wheat, they 
shall offer unto the Lord.” 

The greedy priests were taking the best of everything 


Num. 


Num. 


Deut. 
Deut. 


Gor: 


Deut. 


THe REVELATION 


in the name of the Lord. These were the provisions for 
the priests and their families. 


28. “And the drink offering thereof shall be the fourth 
of an hin for the one lamb: in the holy place shalt thou 
cause the strong wine to be poured unto the Lord for a 
drink offering.” 

28. “And their drink offerings shall be half an hin of 
wine unto a bullock, and the third part of an hin unto a 
ram, and a fourth part of an hin unto a lamb: this 
is the burnt offering of every month through the months 
of the year.” 

These were the Hebraic taxes called offerings to God, 
but they were the support of the priests. 


7:13. “He will bless the fruit of thy wine.” 


11:14. “That I will give you rain of your land in due 
season, that thou mayest gather in thy corn and thy 
wine.” 

Rain means doctrines. 

This was promised for obedience to the priest. This is 
the rankest possible fraud upon the ignorant masses. 
Does it only appear in the old testament ? 


9:11. “If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is 
it a great thing if we shall reap your carnal things ?” 
Spiritual things are intangible. | 
Carnal things are oil, corn, mutton, and good wine. 

It there is any doubt regarding the limits of these dras- 
tic laws, we call attention to the following : 

12:17. “Thou mayest not eat within thy gates the 
tithe of thy corn or of thy wine or of thy oil, or the 
firstlings of thy herds, or of thy flocks.” 

A tithe is a tenth part for the Lord. 

Moreover, even the place where they were to eat is fixed 
by law in order to assure this tenth of all human pro- 
duction. 


Deut. 14:23. “And thou shalt eat before the Lord thy God, in 


the place where he shall choose to place his name there, 


THE REVELATION 219 


the tithe of thy corn and wine: that thou mayest learn 
to fear the Lord thy God always.” 

If there still remains doubt regarding the nature of 
this blue-law system, read the 14th chapter of Deuter- 
onomy, and you will find that the people were told what 
they might eat and where they must eat it, and they 
were even limited to a tithe of their own production. 
If they were so far away from the place they could not 
carry their products, this alternative was given them: 

Deut. 14:25-26. “Thou shalt turn it into money, and shall 
go unto the place which the Lord thy God shall choose. 
“And thou shalt bestow that money for whatsoever thy 
soul lusteth after,—for wine or for strong drink, and 
thou shalt eat before the Lord.” 

This is what the modern blue-laws aim at, a rigid cen- 
sorship over every act of man. 

It is a common thing to hear the church people say 
that the wine mentioned in the Bible was only home- 
made for family use, and was not bought or sold. This 
disproves the excuse. Moreover, there was a regular 
system of church taxation paid in “good wine on the 
leecrs 

Deut. 16. “Thou shalt observe the feast of tabernacles seven 

days, after that thou hast gathered in thy corn and 
wine.” 
This was a feast of gratitude for God’s bestowal of 
corn and wine, which their own energy had produced. 
The following is a priestly snap. The priest shall have 
no part in thy inheritance. But: 

Deut. 18:4. “The first-fruit of thy corn, of thy wine, and of 

thine oil, and the first of the fleece of thy sheep, shall 
thou give him.” 
What fool would want to be troubled with a part of an 
inheritance, when he could have a regular ten per centum 
income from the whole? And yet this system of godly 
confiscation was enforced by law, exactly as abnormal 
taxation is enforced by law today. 


220 


THE REVELATION 


Did God see only evil in wine when he made this pro- 
vision to supply his priests? No, neither did Mr. Vol- 
stead when he provided the clergy with their liquor. 
Wine was withheld as a punishment for disobedience, 
and disrespect for conventionality. Men were becoming 
too self-reliant. | 


Deut. 28:39. “Thou shalt plant vineyards, and dress them, 


but shalt neither drink of the wine nor gather the 
grapes, for the worm shall eat them.” 

Here is perhaps the precedent for the Volstead act. 
Prohibition is a punishment brought upon the people 
by the church for excesses, under the accursed theory 
that all humanity must be punished for the sins of the 
few. 


Deut. 29:6. “Ye have not eaten bread, neither have ye drunk 


wine or strong drink that ye might know that I am the ~ 
Lord your God.” 

It is quite worth while to compare these precedents 
with what is doing today, for they smack strongly of 
resemblance. The withholding of the “wine that cheer- 
eth both God and man” (Jud. 9:13.) was considered 
the most severe punishment that could be put upon the 
people for disobedience. No one seriously disputes the 
truth that prohibition today is inspired by the churches. 
Must we assume that they have the secret power to thus 
show their authority to compel all the people to obey 
their dictates. The theory that a whole community 
must be punished for the crimes of a few is a church 
theory, as repeatedly demonstrated by the punishment 
of the Israelites. 


Deut. 32:38. “Which did eat the fat of their sacrifices and 


drank the wine of their drink offerings? Let them 
rise up and help you and be your protection.” 

This refers to the worship of false gods and is used to 
show the folly of relying on them. These false gods 
were the powers producing and encouraging the lux- 
uries. 


Tue REVELATION Zot 


This power of withdrawal of support was the power to 
compel obedience. That is exactly the power which the 
churches are striving for today. 

Here is the significant contrast, a promised reward for 
obedience. 

Israel is the church, as much so today as when the ficti- 
tious journey through the wilderness set these precedents 
which are now to be executed in fact. 

Deut. 33:28. “Israel then shall dwell in safety alone: the 
fountain of Jacob shall be upon a land of corn and 
wine: also his heavens shall drop down dew.” 

Israel was Jacob. Jacob means the supplanter. This is 
a threat. The church after having supplanted estab- 
lished civil government, will provide for its people and 
persecute all those who will not come into its fold. This 
coercive process it is expected will draw the persecuted 
people into the church for protection. This persecution 
will be by the open civil government. 

Heaven means government. 

Dew means converts. 

Jud. 9:13. “And the vine said unto them, should I leave my 
wine, which cheereth God and man, and go to be pro- 
moted over the trees?” 

This is an excellent illustration of the concealed code by 
which secret messages were transmitted. 

Vine means the church of god. 

Wine means the blessings (profits) of divine judgments. 
Trees mean the great nobles. 

The high priest had asked himself this question, and his 
cheering wine and the soft things of his church posi- 
tion were more to be desired than a high place in civil 
government. 

Jud. 19:19. “Yet there is both straw and provender for our 
asses: and there is bread and wine for me, and for thy 
handmaid and for the young man.” 

Does this intimate a prejudice against wine? It was as 
essential to the people as was provender to their asses. 


Z22 THE REVELATION 


I Sam. 1:24. “And when she had weaned him, she took him 
up with her, with three bullocks, and one ephah of flour, 
and a bottle of wine, and brought him into the house of 
the Lord in Shiloh.” 

That is to say: among the gifts which Hannah offered 
to God for his blessing of her child, the infant ‘Samuel, 
was a bottle of wine. 

I Sam. 3. “A young man carrying a bottle of wine to God to 
Bethel.” 

Bethel means the house of God, the church. 

Does anyone believe this bottle of wine went into the 
sewer. Maybe a fat old priest didn’t enjoy it with the 
“three kids” and the “three loaves” which accompanied it. 

I Sam. 16:20. “And Jesse took an ass laden with bread, 
and a bottle of wine and a kid and sent them by David, 
his son; unto Saul.” 

IT Sam. 25:18. “Then Abigail made haste, and took two bottles 
of wine for David.” 

II Sam. 6:19. “David dealt among all the people, as well the 
women as the men, each a flagon of wine.’ 

David must have been on confidential terms with God, 
for he had brought the ark of the covenant from Kirjath- 
jearim to the tabernacle at Jerusalem. 

II Sam. 16:1. “Ziba brought wine to David for such as might 
be faint in the wilderness.” 

Were this not “figurative” it would testify to the known 
medicinal qualities of wine. 

Wilderness means a state of affliction. 

Wine means the blessings of god, also judgments. 
The fabulous journey of the Israelites through the wil- 
derness merely symbolized the casting down of humanity 
into a condition of oppression and affliction, that the 
church might claim the glory of raising it up. The same 
power brought about prohibition. 

II Kings 18. “Until I come and take you away into a land of 
corn and wine.” 

Thus wine was also a temptation, so was corn. 


leur: 


Tae ts 


Teceht: 


eer. 


THE REVELATION p20 


9:29. “Some of them (Levite priests) were appointed 
to oversee the fine flour and the wine.” 

12:40. “They brought meat, meal, cakes of figs and 
wine.” Always wine! wine! wine! 

16:3. “And he (David) dealt to every one of Israel, 
both man and woman, to every one a loaf of bread, and 
a good piece of flesh, and a flagon of wine.” 

This was in celebration of the restoration of the ark of 
the covenant to the Israelites. 

So important was the industry of wine making that David 
appointed special officers to supervise it, exactly as has 
been the modern custom. 

27:27. “And over the vineyards was Shimei, the Rama- 
thite: over the increase of the vineyards for the wine 
cellars was Zabdi, the Shipmite.” 

Here is another excellent demonstration in code. 
Vineyard means church of god. 

Shimei means my reputation. 

Ramath means raised, lofty. 

Wine means blessings of the church. 

Zabdi means portion, dowry. 

Therefore, taken literally, an entirely different reading 
may be given to this passage. 

It never occurred, perhaps, to the writer of this Bible 
stuff, that this figurative writing might some day be a 
kick-back. He had never heard of that funny fellow, 
Mr. Volstead. 


II Chr. 2:10. “And behold I will give to thy servants twenty 


thousand baths of wine, and twenty thousand baths of 
oil.” | 

A bath is equal to about five gallons, therefore this 
would mean: 

100,000 gallons of each. That is some wine. 

But this generous gift is easy. 

Wine means blessings. 

Oil means joy. 

2,222 barrels of joy—O joy! 


224 THE REVELATION 


II Chr. 11:11. “And he fortified the strongholds, and put cap- 
tains in them and store of wine.” 

Therefore wine is recognized as a necessity of warfare. 

II Chr. 31:5. “And as the commandment came, the children 
of Israel brought in abundance corn, wine, and oil.” 
Hezekiah appointed a feast and commanded the people 
to give to the priests their proportion that they might 
be encouraged in the law of the Lord. 

Hezekiah means strong in the Lord. 

II Chr. 32:28. ‘“Storehouses for the increase of corn, and 
wine, and oil, and stalls for all manner of beasts, and 
cotes for flocks.” 

This refers to the accumulated wealth of the king and 
high priest Hezekiah. 

If any one believes these gifts were at the pleasure of 
the giver, he is not familiar with the Biblical gifts. They 
were always enforced by law, and death was the penalty 
of disobedience. 

Ezra 6:9. “And that which they (the priests) had need of, 
both young bullocks, and rams, and lambs, for the burnt 
offering of the God of heaven, wheat, salt, wine, and oil, 
according to the appointment of the priests, let it be 
given them day by day without fail.” : 

Ezra 7:22. “Unto an hundred baths of wine and to an hun- 
dred baths of oil and salt, without prescribing how much.” 
Here was one instance when wine was not subject to 
prescription. Moreover, it was as essential as oil and 
salt. 

Neh. 5:11. “Restore ye to them their lands, corn, wine, and 
oil, that ye exact of them.” 

This was Nehemiah’s rebuke to the usurers. No such 
accusation was ever made against the church. 

Taxation was levied by the governors and was unbear- 
able. 

Neh. 5:15. ‘The former governors that had been before me 
were chargeable unto the people, and had taken of them 


THE REVELATION 225 


bread and wine, but so did not I, because of the fear 
Dinsodss 

The fact of the matter was that the people had been 
taxed into such a state of poverty he could not exact 
from them all the law called for, and Nehemiah glorified 
himself upon his discretion and leniency. 

Nevertheless it must be noted that Nehemiah’s daily 
feasts consisted of one ox, six choice sheep, and sundry 
fowls, including “all sorts of wine.” —Neh. 5:18. 


The Levitic priests did not yield their portion. 


Neh. 10:37. “And that we should bring the first-fruits of 


our dough, and our offerings, and the fruit of all man- 
ner of trees, of wine, and of oil, unto the priests, to 
the chambers of the house of our God: and the tithes 
of our ground unto the Levites, that the same Levites 
might have the tithes in all the cities of our tillage.” 


Neh. 10:39. “For the children of Israel and the children of 


Neh. 


Levi shall bring the offerings of the corn, wine, and oil, 
unto the chambers, where are the vessels of the sanc- 
tuary and the priests that minister, and the porters, and 
the singers, and we will not forsake the house of our 


God.” 
Here is a well-regulated taxing scheme. 


13:5. “And he had prepared for him a great chamber, 
where aforetime they laid the meat offerings, the frank- 
incense, and the vessels, and the tithes of corn, wine, 
and oil, which was commanded to be given to the Levites, 
and the singers, and the porters, and the offerings of 
the priests.” 

These were “gifts” and “offerings,” nevertheless com- 
manded by law. We are not so polite today. 


Neh. 13:12. ‘Then brought all Judah the tithes of the corn, 


and the new wine, and the oil, unto the treasuries.” 


Wine was used not only by the priests but by the sing- 
ers and porters. 


226 THE REVELATION 


Est. 1:7. “And they gave them drink in vessels of gold (the 
vessels being diverse from one another), and royal wine 
in abundance according to the state of the King.” 

Est. 5:6. “And the King said unto Esther at the banquet of 
wine, “What is thy petition?’ ” 

Esther means secret, hidden. 

Est. 7:2. “And the King said again unto Esther on the sec- 
ond day of the banquet of wine, ‘What is thy petition?’ ” 

Job 1:13. “And there was a day when his sons and his daugh- 
ters were eating and drinking wine in their eldest broth- 
er’s house.” 

Ps. 75:8. “For in the hand of the Lord there is a cup, and 
the wine is red.” 

Ps. 78:65. “Then the Lord awaked as one out of sleep, and 
like a mighty man that shouteth by reason of wine.” 
This proves that the Lord is the priest. 

If he drinks and sleeps like a man, why not get drunk 
and shout like any other ordinary man? 

Ps. 104:15. “And wine that maketh glad the heart of man, 
and oil to make his face to shine.” 

Prov. 3:10. “So shall thy barns be filled with plenty and 
thy presses shall burst out with new wine.” 

This was a positive promise of blessings made by God 
for obedience to his laws. 

Prov. 9:2. “She hath killed her beasts, she hath mingled her 
wine, she hath also furnished her table.” 

This refers to an attitude of the church. 
Beasts signify heathen rulers, rulers not allied with the 
church, all rulers not of the church. 


Prov. 9:5. “Come eat of my bread, and drink of the wine 
which I mingled.” 


Prov. 31:6. “Give strong drink unto him that is ready to 
perish, and wine unto those that be of heavy hearts.” 
We find as much condemnation of the eating of meat 
in the Bible as of drinking wine. 


Tue REVELATION ey 


Ecce. 9:7. “Go thy way, eat thy bread with joy, and drink thy 
wine with a merry heart, for God now accepteth thy 
work,” 


Thus wine is recommended to those most favored of 


God. 


Ecc. 10:19. “A feast is made for laughter, and wine maketh 
merry, but money answereth all things.” 
Rather worldly this suggestion of gifts of money. 


Sol. 8:2. “I would cause thee to drink of spiced wine.” 
Now we are to see a remarkable change in the reference 
to wine and strong drink. The time of disobedience 
and vengeful prophecy is come. These, as great bless- 
ings, along with others, are to be taken away from men 
or turned into curses. Good and evil attach to all things. 


Isa. 1:22. ‘Thy silver is become dross, thy wine mixed with 
water.” 
This refers to the punishment for disobedience. 
Waters mean ordinances, laws. 


Isa. 5:11. “Woe unto them that rise up early in the morning 
that they may follow strong drink, that continue until 
night, till wine inflame them.” 

This conclusively proves that the true resentment was 
against excesses. 

We saw back in Judges this: “And the vine said unto 
them, should I leave my wine, which cheereth God and 
man?” This is a pleasure-soaked priest. 

The vine mean’s God’s church. 

Wine means blessings, profits, portion, tithes. 
Therefore we may interpret the passage from Isaiah to 
the rich and prosperous who become inflamed by the 
blessings of over-prosperity. 

The next passage especially betrays envy and jealousy. 

Isa. 5:12. “And the harp and the viol, the tabaret and pipe, 
and wine, are in their feasts, but they regard not the 
work of the Lord.” The priest is being neglected. 
This is a clear case of jealousy of the church of the 


228 THE REVELATION 


prosperous, who indulge in revelries and the pleasures 
of wealth. 

Isa. 5:22. “Woe unto them that are mighty to drink wine, 
and men of strength to mingle strong drink.” 

A warning is given as to what will happen as the result 
of prosperity, happiness, and worldly pleasures which 
draw attention away from the church. 

Isa. 16:10. “And gladness is taken away, and joy out of the 
plentiful field, and in the vineyards there shall be no 
singing, neither shall there be shouting: the treaders 
shall tread out no wine in their presses. I have made 
their vintage shouting to cease.” 

This is a threat of the withdrawal of God’s blessings 
from the people for disobedience. 

This, in our opinion, is the suggestive precedent for 
prohibition. 

Moreover, it not only means wine, but everything else 
contributing towards personal freedom and_ natural 
human rights which interfere with the prosperity of the 
church and the support of the priesthood. 

It is so palpable that this turn in Isaiah is due to jealous 
anger, it is worth while to look backward for precedents. 

Ex. 20 :5..4"D thesLord thy Godj-am amjealous,Godam 

Deut. 32:16. “They provoked him to jealousy with strange 
gods, with abominations they provoked him to anger.” 
Here are three distinct human traits revealed in the 
God of Israel: he is jealous; he is provoked; and he is 
angry. If three, why not all? If all, why is this god, 
who is also the Christian god, not a human being? 
These traits may only manifest in organic beings. 

Isa. 22:13. “And behold joy and gladness, slaying oxen and 
killing sheep, eating flesh, and drinking wine. Let us 
eat and drink for tomorrow we shall die.” 

This is a sarcastic reference to the tendency for joy 
and gladness and a state of free and easy happiness to 
draw interest away from the church Where formerly 
plenty to eat and wine to drink were called blessings, 


sar 


fsa‘ 


tsa. 


Tsa. 


They 


THE REVELATION 229 


where these are not dispensed by the church they are 
a curse. 

24:7. “The new wine mourneth, the vine languisheth, 
all the merry hearted to sigh.” 


24:9. “They shall not drink wine with a song, strong 
drink shall be bitter to them that drink it.” 


24:11. “There is a crying for wine in the streets, all joy 

is darkened. The mirth of the land is gone.” 
Here is a remarkable admission that the withdrawal of 
wines has destroyed all joy and mirth in the land. 
If this does not refer to prohibition, it is mighty close 
akin to it. 

25:6. “And in this mountain shall the Lord of hosts make 
unto all people a feast of fat things, a feast of wines 
on the lees, of fat things full of marrow, of wines on 
the lees well refined.” 

Mountain here means the church of Christ, and this is 
a bid to win back the people by those things which had 
given them joy and pleasure, and weaned them away 
from the church, and of which they had temporarily 
been denied in order to convince them of the power of 
god to give or take away. Those who will return to the 
church shall have their “fat things, their wine on the 
lees well refined,” and the consequent joy and gladness 
which they bring. 

It is a curious fact that, under the present-day prohibi- 
tion, only the clergy and the Jews are exempted. This 
is on the excuse that they must have wine for sacra- 
mental purposes. We have seen nothing, so far, to inti- 
mate that wine was used otherwise than as an accompani- 
ment with food, and for the joy and energy it aroused. 


27:2. “In that day sing ye to her, a vineyard of red wine.” 
It is evident this refers to the church, for vineyard 
means the church of god. It is an invitation to come 
into the church and be supplied with wine. One of the 
scandals of prohibition has been the distribution of large 


230 


ican 


Tsa: 


Jer. 


THE REVELATION 


quantities of wine to the Jews through their churches 
taking this literally. 

Wine means spiritual blessings, divine judgments, when 
used figuratively, but its alleged evils refer to wine lit- 
erally. The scheme works both ways. 


29:9, “Stay yourselves, and wonder, cry ye out, and cry: 


they are drunken, but not with wine, they stagger, but 
not with strong drink.” 

Wine is not the only intoxicant. One may become in- 
toxicated with fanaticism, with pride, envy, emotion, re- 
ligious hysteria, or zeal, or temporal power. 


36:17. “Until I come and take you away to a land like 


your own land, a land of corn and wine, a land of 
bread and vineyards.” 

The Assyrians tried to tempt the Israelites away from 
their god, by the promise of wine. Assyria means 
happiness. 


. 49:26. “They shall be drunken with their own blood, as 


with sweet wine.” 
Here is another jolt for those who claim that the wine 
of the old testament is not intoxicating. 


. 95:1. “Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye and buy 


wine and milk without money.” 
This proves that wine was an article of commerce, even 
as a bribe to draw the people to church. 


. 65:8. “Thus saith the Lord, as the new wine is found in 


the cluster and one saith, Destroy it not, for a blessing 
is in it: so will I do for my servants’ sakes, that I may 
not destroy them all.” 

Thus wine is admitted to be a blessing by the Lord 
himself. 


13:12. “Therefore thou shalt speak unto them this word, 


thus saith the Lord God of Israel. Every bottle shall 
be filled with wine: and they shall say unto thee, Do we 
not certainly know that every bottle shall be filled with 
wine?” 


er 


Her. 


ets 


THE REVELATION Po 


25:15. ‘For thus saith the Lord of Israel unto me, ‘Take 
the wine-cup of this fury at my hand, and cause all na- 
tions to whom I send thee to drink it.’”’ 

Although this wine-cup contains no wine, there is no 
condemnation of wine. 

Now we see the happy prospect of an overflowing 
church and all the good things promised to those who 
came to the church, and this especially includes wine. 

31:12. “Therefore they shall come and sing in the height 
of Zion and shall flow together to the goodness of the 
Lord, for wheat, and for wine, and for oil, and for the 
young of the flock and of the herd.” 


. 35:2. “Go unto the house of the Rechabites and speak 


unto them, and bring them into the house of the Lord, 
into one of the chambers, and give them wine to drink.” 


35-5. “And I set before the sons of the house of the 


Rechabites pots full of wine and cups and I said unto 
them, drink ye wine.” 


. 35:6. “But they said, ‘we will drink no wine.’ ” 


The Rechabites neither drank wine, built houses, sowed 
seeds nor planted vineyards. Therefore, if they are 
taken as examples, it is as wrong to build houses or 
plant seeds as it is to drink wine. 


40:10. “As for me, behold I will dwell at Muizpah, to 
serve the Chaldeans, which will come unto us, but ye, 
gather ye wine and summer fruits and oil and dwell in 
the cities that ye have taken.” 

Mizpah means a sentinel, speculation. 

Chaldea means demons, robbers. 

This sounds like anything but a respectable outfit, the 
one serving robbers, and advising the others to take pos- 
session of cities not belonging to them. 


Jer. 40:12. “Even all the Jews returned to the Land of Judah, 


to Gedaliah unto Mizpah, and gathered wine very much.” 
This is a remarkable thing. 
Judah means praise of the Lord. 


THE REVELATION 


Gedaliah means god is my greatness, the fringe of the 
ord 

Mizpah means speculation. 

Now this means exactly what these words imply. The 
Jews returned to the praise of God and became the 
hangers on of Christianity, as a speculative attitude to 
see if they would be given bread and wine. 

Wine means blessings. If we take one of these symbolic 
words figuratively we may take all figuratively. 


Jer. 48:33. “Joy, gladness, and wine are taken from the land 


of Moab.” 

This is the punishment put upon Moab for pride and 
contempt of God. 

Moab was the son of Lot by his own daughter. 

Lot means veil, or mystery. 

Mo means water. Water means masses of people, also 
ordinances. 

Ab means father, a priest called father by his congre- 
gation. 


Jer. 51:7. “Babylon hath been a golden cup in the Lord’s 


hand, that made all the earth drunken: the nations have 
drunken of her wine, therefore the nations are mad.”’ 
We are going to put the ecclesiasts in a hole. Shall we 
take this literally and admit that god did make the world 
and all nations drunk on wine? 

Nor 

All right, we shall be accommodating and translate this 
as figurative. 

The nations could not actually get drunk on Babylon, a 
city. Therefore, they were drunken upon what Babylon 
stands for. Babylon is the Greek form of the word 
Babel. Babel means confusion and mixture. 

Let those who are indifferent take warning. 

Kgypt was a mixture of several races. The god of 
Moses chose a people out of that land and made of 
Egypt the standing symbol of oppression, affliction, 
darkness and ignorance. The United States is in iden- 


THE REVELATION 233 


tically the same position. She is the modern Egypt, she 1s 
drunken by confusion and mixture, and literally her joy, 
gladness, and wine have been taken away from her 
people. Crime, ignorance, insanity, and poverty are 
eating her up. They are the locusts and frogs to tor- 
ment this modern Egypt. Curious to say, the word 
locust means leaping. 

This nation, with premeditated purpose and understand- 
ing, has been made a modern Babylon, and that same 
identical power which produced and rehearsed the fabu- 
lous old testament, is experimenting with our nation 
to literally carry out the original scheme of exploitation. 
“Enforced fulfillment” of prophecy is a fact and a fake 
at the same time. 

Only the foolish put blind faith in such rot, and this is 
the faith the church demands. 

This modern Babylon has indeed been a “golden cup” 
to the churches. 

Anis ee neyesdy tOathcitiiotners.whetewis corm and 
wine, when they swooned as the wounded in the streets 
of the city, when their soul was poured out into their 
mothers’ bosom.”’ 

Does this not corroborate what we have just said? 
Poverty has been one of the horrible weapons of ven- 
geance. Luke truly says: 

iikcei274) these beithe days ot vengeance, that allithings 

which are written may be fulfilled.” 
Now let us hammer this into every mind. Vengeance 
was premeditated. The church holds an utter hatred 
for all who will not come under her yoke. Does any 
one doubt the connection between Lamentations 2:12 
and Luke 21:22? Then read this next passage from 
Luke, 

Luke 21:23. “But woe unto them that are with child, and to 
them that give suck in those days, for there shall be 
great distress in the land and wrath upon this people.” 
Phat means “this:land” and “this people.” 


234 THE REVELATION 


There is another suggestive line in the passage Lamenta- 
tions 2:12—even the children had been accustomed to 
wine. 


Dan. 1:5-8-16. “And the King appointed them a daily pro- 
vision of the wine which he drank, to nourish them.” 
Even the sovereign power recognized the value of wine 
as an essential element of nourishment. 


Daniel declined the wine, taking pulse instead, and Mel- 
zar took away the portion of wine. 


Daniel means judgment, the law and the courts. 
Melzar means tutor—the school system. 


This is a very entertaining fable. Daniel was Belte- 
shazzar. Meshach and Abednego were young Jewish 
students and took an oath of total abstinence for three 
years. 

Let us see who they are and what they signify. 
Belteshazzar (Daniel) means he who lays up treasure 
in secret and secretly endures pain and pressure. 
Therefore this was simply the oath of a Nazarite priest, 
or a fanatical monk. | 

Shadrach means royal, a tender field. 

Meshech means drawn by force, shut up, or surrounded. 
Undoubtedly signifying the prison or monastery. 
Abednego means server or servant. 

Does it require a Solomon to interpret this? It is a 
secret instruction. 

Daniel—Those who render judgments of God should 
be sober. . 
Shadrach—Royalty presented a delicate field upon which 
to pass drastic measures regarding the use of wine. 
Meshech—Those in prison could be deprived of their 
wine. Soldiers under military discipline are here in- 
cluded. 

Abednego—Servants could be prohibited the indulgence 
of wine by their masters. 


Dan. 5:1. “Belshazzar the King made a great feast to a 


THE REVELATION B35 


thousand of his lords and drank wine before the thou- 
Sands, 
Belshazzar means master of the treasure. 


Dan. 5:4. “They drank wine, and praised the gods of gold 


Hosea 


Hosea 


Hosea 


Hosea 


Hosea 


Hosea 


and of silver, of brass, of iron, of wood and of stone.”’ 
2:8. “For she did not know that I gave her corn and 
wine.” 

2:9. “Therefore will I return, and take away my corn 
and the wine.” 

This was a punishment for friendship towards Baal, 
meaning the ruler. Note that God here calls the wine 
his gift. He curses his own wine and repudiates his 
own gift. 

2:22. ‘And the earth shall hear the corn and the wine, 
and the oil, and they shall hear Jezreel.” 

God here restores his blessings, rather a human god in 
his moods. 

Oil means abundance and joy. 

Jezreel has two meanings, the seed of God and the 
dropping of the friendship of God. This is manifestly a 
juggling with adverse crops and good crops, as demon- 
strating the changing sentiments cf God, an easy pro- 
cess of fooling the ignorant people. 

7:5. “In the day of our King the princes have made 
him sick with bottles of wine.” 

7:14. “And they have not cried unto me with their 
heart, when they howled upon their beds: they assembled 
themselves for corn and wine, and they rebel against me.” 
Here is a generous-hearted god who complains that those 
in distress did not appeal to him. Why did he permit 
them to suffer this condition! His withholding of wine 
as a punishment declares that he is in the habit of dis- 
pensing it as a reward. 

9:2. “The floor and the winepress shall not feed them, 
and the new wine shall fail in her.” 

Corn and wine are equally important as nourishment, 
and they are withheld as punishment. 


236 THe REVELATION 


"L the Lord thy God)am a*jealous Godiva Eaae2Ocom) 
“Vengeance is mine: I will repay saith the Lord.” (Rom. 
belo) 

This is well demonstrated by the following: 

Hosea 9:4. “They shall not offer wine offerings to the Lord, 
neither shall they be pleasing to him, their souls shall 
not come into the house of the Lord.” 

This was a punishment for disobedience to God. 

Hosea 14:7. “A promise of a restoration of corn and wine is 
made for repentance.” 

Joel 1:10. “The field is wasted, the land mourneth; for the 
corn is wasted and new wine is dried up, the oil lan- 
guisheth.” 

Wine is placed on a par with all the other essentials of 
life, in the punishment by the Lord. 

Joel 2:19. “Yes, ‘the’ Lord wall answer and’ Say untomthis 
people, ‘Behold, I will send you corn, and wine and oil, 
and ye shall be satisfied therewith and I will no more 
make you a reproach among the heathens.’ ”’ 

Joel 2:24. “And the floors shall be full of wheat and the 
vats shall overflow with wine and oil.” 

These were bribes offered for repentance. 

Joel 3:18. “And it shall come to pass in that day that the 

mountains shall drop down new wine.” 

A bribe to recognize the Lord as God. 

Mountains means Christ’s church in the ecclesiastical 
code. This gives us a clue as to the cause for exempting 
the churches under the prohibition act. 

Amos 6:6. “That drink wine in bowls, and annoint themselves 
with the chief ointments.” 

Reproved for indifference to the Lord and indulging in 
luxuries. 

Amos 9:14. “And I will bring again the captivity of my 
people Israel, and they shall build the waste cities, and 
inhabit them, and they shall plant vineyards, and drink 
the wine thereof.” 

Thus the Lord promised to restore wine as a blessing. 


THE REVELATION 237 


Micah 6:15. ‘Thou shalt sow, but thou shalt not reap, thou 
shalt tread the olives, but thou shalt not anoint thee with 
oil and sweet wine, but shalt not drink wine.” 

A deprivation of blessings because of disobedience. 

Hab. 2:5. “Yea, also because he transgresseth by wine. He 
is a proud man.” 

This Lord God despised a proud and independent 
king, who provides his own blessings. 

Hab. 2:15. “Woe unto him that giveth his neighbor drink, 
that puttest the bottle to him, and makest him drunken.” 
Prohibitionists usually stop at this point in quoting this 
verse, whereas the sense of the verse is the latter part: 
“also, that thou mayest look on their nakedness.” 
The misquotation of supreme court decisions is pro- 
hibited by the code. What must be thought of a cler- 
gyman who will misquote his own scriptures for the 
purpose of deceiving his congregation ¢ 
The Bible does not preach against the use of wine, but 
against its abuses, as all sensible persons should. It also 
preaches against the abuse of bread, oil, corn, etc., etc. 

Zeph. 1:13. “Therefore they shall build houses, but not in- 
habit them: and they shall plant vineyards but not drink 
of the wine thereof.” 

This was a punishment against Judah. If we condemn 
wine we must also condemn houses. 

Hagai 1:11. “And I called for a drought upon the land, and 
upon the corn and upon the new wine and upon the oil, 
and upon that which the ground bringeth forth, and 
upon men, and upon cattle, and upon all labor of the 
hands.” 

If we must condemn wine under this curse, we must 
condemn all the other things named in this vengeful act. 

Zech. 9:15. “The Lord of hosts shall defend them, and they 
shall drink and make a noise as through wine.” 

Zech. 9:17. “For how great is his. goodness, and how great is 
his beauty! Corn shall make the young men cheerful, 
and new wine the maids.” 


238 


THE REVELATION 


This plainly says that God made the maidens cheerful 
with new wine. 


Zech. 10:7. “And they of Ephraim shall be like a mighty 


man, and their heart shall rejoice as through wine.” 
This is a part of God’s promise of temporal comforts 
for recognition and praise. Ephraim means doubly 
fruitful. 


Matt. 9:17. “Neither do men put new wine into old bottles, 


else the bottles break, and the wine runneth out, and 
the bottles perish: but they put new wine into new 
bottles, and both are preserved.” 

This not only establishes beyond dispute that the wine 
of the bible was fermented and intoxicating in the time 
of Christ, but it even gives the proper bottling of it to 


savetiteas such. 


Matt. 11:19. “The son of man (Christ) came eating and 


drinking, and they say, ‘Behold a man gluttonous, and 
a wine-bibber.’ ” 

Showing that Christ was a normal man in his diet and 
that wine was an essential part of his nourishment. 
If there is any doubt about Christ’s instructions to pre- 
serve wine, this is removed in Mark. 


Mark 2:22. “But new wine must be put into new bottles.” 


Mark 15:23. “And they gave him to drink, wine mingled with 


myrrh, but he received it not.” 

There is a code significance in this passage of much 
importance. 

Christ signifies the new generations of humanity. 
Wine signifies the blessings of the church. 

Lot signifies myrrh, and veil, or mystery. 

The new church generation is offered the church bless- 
ings wrapped in sweet promises and veiled in mystery, 
which was rejected because it was offered in mockery. 


Luke 5:37. “And no man putteth new wine into old bottles, 


else the new wine will burst the bottles and be spilled, 
and the bottles shall perish.’ 


Luke 


Luke 


Luke 


Luke 


Luke 


John 


John 


John 


John 


THE REVELATION 239 


5:38. “But new wine must be put into new bottles, 
and both are preserved.” 

Figuratively this refers to the teaching of the Christian 
doctrines to the rising generation rather than the present. 
The church is to raise up its own children; these are 
the new bottles. 

5:39. “No man also having drunk old wine straightway 
desireth new, for he saith, ‘the old is better.’ ” 

Here Christ himself speaks from actual knowledge and 
experience as a judge of good old wine. 

7:33. “For John the Baptist came, neither eating bread 
nor drinking wine, and ye say, “He hath a devil.’ ”’ 
734).) “Phe son of man’ (Christ) is come eating and 
drinking, and ye say, ‘Behold a gluttonous man, and a 
wine-bibber.’ ”’ 

10:34. “And went to him, and bound up his wounds, 
pouring in oil and wine.” 

Wine is here recognized as a healing medicine. This is 
Christ's own story of the good Samaritan. 

2:1. “And the third day there was a marriage in Cana 
of Galilee; and the mother of Jesus was there.”’ 

2:3. “And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus 
said unto him, they have no wine.” | 

2:7 “Jesus saith unto the servants, fill the waterpots 
with water. 

“And he saith unto them, draw out now, and bear unto 
the governor of the feast.” 

2:9. “When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water 
that was made wine, and knew not whence it was (but 
the servants which drew the water knew) : the governor 
of the feast called the bridegroom and saith unto him, 
“Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine: 
and when men have well drunk, then that which is 
worse: but thou hast kept the good wine until now.’ ”’ 
Little did the author of this attempt to introduce Christ 
as a miracle worker dream that some day the Congress 
of these United States would pass a law which would 


THE REVELATION 


forbid this very act, and brand Christ as a law breaker. 
There is no evasion of this. Christ is declared as having 
made wine, and good wine, and commanded its distribu- 
tion to the guests of a wedding feast. If it is an evil 
thing now it was then. 


But there is a code significance to this fanciful story 
which conveys an entirely different meaning. 


Cana means zeal and possession. 

Galilee means revolution. 

Mary, the mother of Jesus, means rebellion. 
Marriage means a uniting. 


The uniting of zeal, rebellion, and revolution surely 
should beget something extraordinary. 

lwo things are conspicuous in this story of the wedding: 
no interest whatever is expressed as to whom the bride 
and groom were, but all interest was centered upon the 
miracle of converting water into wine. ‘Therefore there 
must be some hidden message which does not appear in 
the casual reading. 

Water means multitudes of people, afflictions, ordi- 
nances. 

Wine means spiritual blessings and divine judgments. 
The conversion of water into wine merely signified that 
human afflictions are converted into blessings, and ordi- 
nances into divine judgments, and this is brought about 
by repentance, for Christ went to Capernaum, meaning 
repentance. 

Capernaum was the chief residence of Christ and his 
disciples. It was also called the hamlet of Nahum, sig- 
nifying the comforter, penitent, the place where the hys- 
terical, penitent retired for comfort, usually a monas- 
tery. 

Regardless of the fact that the miracle of converting 
water into wine is figurative, the fact that the wine is 
taken as the most important simile proves that it was 
held in high esteem as necessary to complete the joys 


THE REVELATION 241 


and comforts of the occasion, and its absence was con- 
sidered a detriment to the happiness of those present. 
Strange as it may sound, this play fits perfectly into 
present-day conditions. The church attempted to revo- 
lutionize national conditions by pressing upon the people 
total abstinence by drastic prohibition legislation. The 
people rebelled and a compromise was necessary. ‘The 
Christian forces resented their zeal, hence Christ went 
from Cana, zeal, to Capernaum, repentance, after revo- 
lution and rebellion had united and harmonized their 
differences. 
There was no wine, Christ gave them wine. 
“For the Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, 
pice lordeislOurs Kine. alsa. vote.) 
“There is one lawgiver who is able to save and destroy.” 
(sacea4 222) 
We prophesy that the return of wine and beer will prove 
to be the wedding of Cana. If this does not occur the 
Christian forces may well be charged with hypocrisy and 
the repudiation of their own Christ. 
It was Nahum who prophesied the downfall of Nineveh, 
meaning an agreeable dwelling-place. Assyria in like 
manner was destroyed, and Assyria signifies happiness. 
Draw your own deductions from these close connections, 
but we shall hold our own opinion that the peace and 
happiness of humanity are in jeopardy. 
It is a common practice for clergymen to stultify them- 
selves by declaring that Christ did not know that “wine” 
and “strong drink” would be manufactured and sold in 
the future generations. This at once deprives Christ of 
his alleged divine nature. Where others made and sold 
wine he made and gave it free. 
What had the future to do with the fact that both “wine” 
and “strong drink” were made and sold at that time? 
Referring to the talk of the assembled apostles: 

Acts 2:13. “Others mocking said, “These men are full of new 
wine.” 


242 THE REVELATION 


This is sufficient evidence that new wine was intoxicat- 
ing as well as old. It wasn’t plain “grape juice.” 

Rom. 14:21. “It is good neither to eat flesh, nor to drink 
wine, nor anything whereby thy brother stumbleth or is 
offended, or is made weak.” 

This is the very essence of good sense as compared with 
the fanatical prohibition act. This does not forbid the 
use of wine any more than it does meat. It simply 
means that the abuse of anything, or any privilege, to 
the injury or detriment of another is wrong. 

God plainly declares that he provided the flesh of animals 
as food for man, and wine which ‘“‘cheereth God and 
man,’ and Christ increased the loaves and fishes to feed 
the multitude, and also made wine to cheer those who 
attended the wedding at Cana. 

Eph. 5:18. “And be not drunk with wine, wherein is excess, 
but be filled with the spirit.” 

A precaution against over-zeal which is “offensive to 
thy brother.” 

I Tim. 3:3. “Not given to wine, no striker, not greedy of 
filthy lucre, but patient, not a brawler, nor covetous.”’ 
These are instructions in the installation of a bishop. It 
no more prohibits a reasonable indulgence in wine than 
it does of money. It is the abuse, not the use, which is 
condemned. If this is doubted the following clears it: 

I Tim. 3:8. “Likewise must the deacons be grave and not 
double-tongued, not given to much wine.” 

Does this wholly prohibit the use of wine? Are the 
church deacons to have their wine and the people not? 
It would seem so under the Volstead act. 

I Tim. 5:23. “Drink no longer water, but use a little wine 
for thy stomach’s sake and thy infirmities.” 

Paul, knowing that the excessive drinking of water was 
as harmful as the excessive use of wine, advised his 
friend Timothy to use wine and quit drinking water. 

Titus 1:7. “For a bishop must be blameless, not given -to 
wine, not given to filthy lucre.” 


THE REVELATION 243 


This refers to a bishop and his conduct. It does not bar 
the people from the use of wine any more than money. 

Titus 2:3. “The aged woman likewise not given to much 
wine.” 

Does this wholly forbid the use of wine? 

I Peter 4:3. “For the time past of our life may suffice us, 
when we walked in lasciviousness, excess of wine and 
banquetings.” 

This plainly refers to excesses, not to the normal use 
of wine. 

Rev. 6:6. “And I heard a voice in the midst of the four 
beasts say, ‘A measure of wheat for a penny, and three 
measures of barley for a penny, and see thou hurt not 
the oil and the wine.” 

The statement preceding this is a vision of the break- 
ing of the third seal in which appears a black horse and 
he that sat on him held a pair of balances in his hand to 
indicate that equity and justice must be maintained. 
Does this command, regarding the safe care of the oil 
and wine, signify the use of either is to be prohibited? 
They were held in the same esteem as were wheat and 
barley. 

Rey. 14:8. “And there followed another angel, saying Baby- 
lon is fallen, is fallen, that great city, because she made 
all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her forni- 
cation.”’ 

Fornication signifies infedility to the church. 

The wrath of God is the bitter, vengeful resentment of 
the clergy that their influence no longer is in control of 
the people. But this especially refers to the recognition 
of all creeds by the United States, and the consequent 
babel and confusion of a mixed nation. 

Babylon means mixture, confusion of tongues. 

The United States is the only nation on earth to which 
the prophecies of Revelations can be applied, and they 
all predict her downfall and the horrors of famines, 
pestilences, and warfare. 


244 THE REVELATION 


Revelations 14, 16, 17 and 18, especially have reference 
to this unhappy ending. 
It is impossible to conscientiously believe in prohibition 
without repudiating the Bible. 
Matt. 6:31. “Therefore, take no thought, saying, what shall 
we eat? or what shall we drink?” 
Having made it plain that the churches must recede from 
their drastic attitude on prohibition or else openly re- 
pudiate their own=Christ, and every book in the Bible, 
we now shall place them in the same attitude towards 
their beloved Paul, “an apostle of Jesus Christ by the 
WilOTm Od sian oles le) 
Paul says to the Colossians: 
Col. 2:16. “Let no man therefore yudse: yousineniedisc men 
drink, or in respect of an holiday or of the sabbath days.” 
The beginning of miracles by Jesus was by the conversion 
of water into wine so good that it fooled the governor of the 
feast of the marriage in Cana of Galilee, at which feast was 
Mary, mother of Jesus. 
Cana means zeal. 
Mary means rebellion. 
Galilee means revolution. 
This was the manifestation of his glory to his apostles. 
(Reads) ohne2.} 


Reader, you may draw your own conclusions. 


PART XIII 


ASSEMBLING THE HOSTS. OUR JEWISH 
ANCESTRY 


( A variety of gods is the spice of religion. ) 


Before we get too far away from them we must examine 
more closely the disguised forces which have participated in 
this rehearsal, for they symbolize the “hosts of God.” 

It must not be forgotten that Moses appointed rulers over 
thousands, hundreds, fifties, and tens. As we have revealed, 
did this apply today the world would be supporting 222,000,000 
paid office holders, therefore, in the same proportion, estimat- 
ing the highest number of fanciful Israelites at 2,000,000, about 
222,000 rulers would have to be supported in a territory yield- 
ing only rocks. Recently a small automobile crossed this ter- 
ritory in four hours. 

Now we have rank evidence of duplicity. These office 
holders were directly under the control of Moses, and this astute 
leader had his god say: 

“Only thou shalt not number the tribe of Levi, neither 
take the sum of them among the children of Israel.” (Num. 
1:49.) 

This was the priestly retinue of Moses, to whom he dis- 
pensed his official patronage, and even at that period, it was a 
dangerous thing to permit the public to know the truth regard- 
ing this tremendous power. Since the beginning of govern- 
ments, official patronage, simony, and nepotism have been living 
avenues of graft. 

We shall follow the several lines to see what significance 
each has in the scheme. Remember, however, these are only 
figurative. 

The sons of Abraham were: 

Ishmael by Hagar, the Egyptian handmaid. 


246 THe REVELATION 


An analysis of this tells us a remarkable thing. 

Egypt means oppression, affliction, darkness, and ignorance. 

Hagar means stranger, fear, superstitious awe. 

Handmaid means a female servant, a helpmeet. Yes, they 
are well associated. 

Ab -|- ra -|— ham is the first patriarch, high priest, there- 
fore is the head of the church, hence: 

“Abraham is the father of all.” (Rom. 4:16.) 

Ab means father. 

Ra means Egyptian sun-god—high in the heaven. 

Ham means hot. 


We believe this name conceals an original form of the 
trinity, “the father, the son, and the holy ghost.” 


If Christ is the seed of Abraham he is the offspring of 
sun-worship. 


We find in the Turba Philosophorum this remarkable bit 
of philosophy, which fits in here, inasmuch as Abraham begets 
the multitude of rain, coming from the atmosphere. 


“Fire and water are enemies, between which there is no 
consanguinity, for fire is hot and dry, but water is cold and 
moist. The air, which is warm and moist, joins these together 
by its concording medium; between the humidity of water and 
the heat of fire the air is thus placed to establish peace. And 
there shall arise a spirit from the tenuous vapor of the air, 
because the heat being joined to the humor, there necessarily 
issues something tenuous which will become a wind, for the 
heat of the sun extracts something tenuous out of the air, which 
also becomes spirit and life to all creatures. All this, however, 
is disposed of in such manner by the will of God, and a corus- 
cation (lightning) appears when the heat of the sun touches and 
breaks up a cloud.” 

This, we believe, is the real origin of the story of Terah 
and his three sons, Abram, Nahor, and Haran. 

Treah means breath, wind, to blow. 

Holy ghost means breath, atmosphere, air. 


THE REVELATION 247 


Out of these come thunder, lightning, and rain. Rain 
means moisture and it is commonly said that out of moisture 
comes all life. 

Abraham is associated with moisture in the air, begetting 
a multitude of raindrops out of the clouds, which fall to the 
earth, hence Abraham is called the high father of the multi- 
tude. 

Rain’ means doctrines, in the ecclesiastical similitude. 

“My doctrine shall drop as rain.” (Deut. 32:2.) 

The Turba is vindicated by this similitude. 

Thunder and lightning usually are viewed as a part of the 
warring elements which produce the storm. 

Wind symbolizes warfare, in the code. The falling rain 
relaxes the tension and brings peace. 

We again desire to call attention to the peculiar division 
of Genesis to represent four distinct periods: 


These cover the earth, water, and air periods. 


Adam Cain Abel Seth 

Earth Possession Breath Compensation 
Noah Shem Japheth Ham 

Rest Name Enlarged Hot 

Terah Abram Nahor Haran 

Wind Lightning Thunder Rain 

Moses Aaron Eleazar Joshua 

God Prophet Court Lord 


Let us now return to Abraham. 


Out of Hagar, meaning fear, superstitious awe, is born 
Ishmael. As we previously suggested, this offspring should 
reflect the inherent traits of Egypt, meaning oppression and 
affliction, therefore would be a suppliant. Ishmael means whom 
God hears. | 

God promised to raise up twelve princes to Ishmael. This 
will be the offspring of this branch of Abrahams’ generations, 
and it goes without argument that they will be under the con- 
trol of the Lord, for the church does not raise up independent 


248 THE REVELATION 


rulers. Moreover, these so-called princes will be found sec- 
retly symbolizing phases of church exploitation. 

We should learn from the offspring of Ishmael, the policies 
of the church which beget a condition of supplication from a 
people. If we are correct in our assertion that all of these 
names form a part of a concealed code, for the secret instruc- 
tion of the priesthood, these twelve names should reveal the 
manner in which strayed masses of people are converted to a 
belief and faith in the saving qualities of the church. 

It is amazing that no one has previously discovered this 
simple hoax. 

No wonder Isaac, the other son, laughed, when he saw 
through this scheme. It would bring a smile to the face of 
a stone image. 

Isaac signifies laughter. He was the second patriarch 
high priest. 

The twelve princes raised up to Ishmael. 

Princes rule, hence these are ruling influences to bring 
pressure upon the masses and beget supplication—they are not 
living human princes. 

Nebajoth means words, prophecies,—to arouse. 

Kedar means blackness, sorrow,—to frighten. 

Adbeel means vapor, cloud,—to conceal. 

Mibsam means odorous, incense,—to confuse. 

Mishma means hearing,—to deceive. 

Dumah means resemblance,—to image. 

Massa means temptation,—to try. 

Hadad means noise,—to excite. 

Tema means administration,—to control. 

Jetur means keeping order,—to discipline. 

Naphish means refreshing to the soul,—to enthrall. 

Kedemah means eastern brightness,—to confirm. 

Thus are the Ishmaelites converted to a cause and organ- 
ized for action. It may be for evangelical work, or for a re- 
bellion; it represents the militant and fanatical bigotry such 
as swept Europe during several centuries and made the mur- 
derous inquisition possible. 


Tue REVELATION 249 


Abraham also had sons by his concubine Keturah. ‘The 
reverse is observed in the church attitude toward these. 

“Either make the tree good or make it corrupt.’ (Matt. 
ear 3oe) 

These are the outcasts. 

Keturah means incense,—to becloud the mind. 

Zimran means song,—to arouse emotions. 

Jokshan means scandal,—to disgrace. 

Medan means strife,—to quarrel. 

Ishbak means abandoned,—to renounce. 

Shuah means humiliation, a pit,—to entrap. 

Sheba means captivity,—to imprison. 

Dedan means low, base, foul,—to excommunicate. 

These became the licensed murderers and plunders of the 
inquisition. 

This plainly portrays two types or classes; the one makes 
supplication to the church to draw it out of trouble and tribu- 
lations, and being filled with superstitious fear becomes blindly 
subject to the will of the church; the other, left to follow its 
own bent, drops to the lowest level of debasement, becoming a 
pliant mob to follow suggestion, and an example of debasement, 
plainly intended to portray evil. 

“But my covenant will I establish with Isaac.” (Gen. 17: 
20. ) 

Covenant means agreement, contract, bargain. 

This is what Isaac transmitted to Jacob, who becomes 
Israel. 

“Let people serve thee, and nations bow down to thee: be 
Lord over thy brethren and let thy mother’s sons bow down to 
Buco mem Crete. /i29 8) 

Therefore, the nations represented by Ishmael were to pay 
homage to Israel. This makes it clear that the Ishmaelites 
represent the congregation and Israel the priesthood. 

Jacob succeeded to this distinction by dishonesty and 
false pretense, therefore we know that the chosen of god, as 
starting from Jacob, are a band of rogues and plunderers, as 


250 THE REVELATION 


will clearly be demonstrated. This is a sinister thing, because 
they set all the precedents for the Christian enterprise. 


We shall find that the twelve sons of Jacob, who become 
the Israelites, merely signify or reveal the organization of the 
Christian policies and the methods of their execution. 


This will shatter a long-cherished Sunday-school romance. 


The wandering of the Israelites in the wilderness is more 
than a romance. It demonstrates the betrayal of mankind to a 
preconceived debasement which is to “test” and “trys” Tinea 
furtherance of a great church experiment and exploitation, 
which is, long since, a horrible failure. 

It was the original scheme to debase and degrade humanity 
to a common level of sin that the church might pose as a re- 
deeming and saving institution. 

In a previous chapter we have examined these twelve tribes 
of Israel, and we know what kind of characters they are, for 
they symbolize the Hebrew theocracy, which later becomes the 
Christian theocracy, and they establish important precedents 
which must be tried out on an unsuspecting humanity. Jacob 
originally signified supplanter, but this was too significant of 
his real character, therefore his name was changed to Israel, 
which signifies ‘who prevails with God,’ a wide difference in 
meaning—one a plunderer and the other a mediator and a self- 
appointed high priest. 

The word supplanter too plainly revealed that usurpation 
and plunder were the ulterior purposes of the enterprise. 

This whole Israelitish scheme is one of intrigue. Confis- 
cation of the properties of others is the sole reward offered 
them to follow Moses. 

To give divine authority to a system of exploitation, the 
Hebrew god is made to say: 

“Thy name shall not be called any more Jacob, but Israel 
shall be thy name. 

“I am God almighty: be fruitful and multiply: a nation 
and a company of nations shall be of thee, and kings shall 
come out of thy loins.” (Gen. 35:10-11.) 


THE REVELATION teal 


Hidden in this seeming romance are tremendous forces. 

“A nation and a company of nations” signifies the super- 
ecclesiastical government, with control over the temporal gov- 
ernments of the earth, with a line of priestly kings. 

Hence, “kings shall come out of thy loins” signifies the 
appointment of kings by popes, for Israel is the Christian 
church. 

At no time must we lose sight of the central themes, 
“supreme temporal power” and “divine mediumship” by hered- 
itary authority. 

This makes it essential to hold to genealogies which are 
to be personified by Christianity. These genealogies are not 
lines of people, they are consecutive procedures. 

According to the Bible chronology, in the year 4004 B. C., 
God said unto the man whom he had created: 

“Be fruitful and multiply and subdue the earth.” (Gen. 
1:28.) The earth means humanity. 

Twenty-two hundred years later, it is alleged, “aie same 
God said unto Israel: 

“Be fruitful and multiply, and kings shall come out of thy 
Liner Gren woo: Lil's) 

Would it not be interesting to learn by what process rec- 
ords of two thousand years were preserved to prove that the 
same voice uttered the same words relative to the same subject 
more than two thousand years apart? In what language did 
God originally speak? Did he continue to speak the same 
language ? | 

These are human words, and only may be uttered by the 
human voice, consequently they were spoken by a human being. 
To create man and speak these words to him, God had to exist 
before man. Does this not prove beyond dispute that this god 
was a self-constituted human god? If this is not true, then 
the god in heaven is a human being, and human language ex- 
isted before man was created. 

A human being is, of necessity, flesh and blood. 

“Be not rash with thy mouth, for God is in heaven and 
thou upon earth.” (Ecc. 5:2.) 


Zor THE REVELATION 


“Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God.” (I 
Orme Hea08) 

‘No man hath seen God at any time.” (I John 4:12.) 

“They that are in the flesh cannot please God.” (Rom. 
SEce) 

Does this not dispute the human or physical Christ? 

Did God contemplate making kings and priests of dead 
men? 

Was “God in the flesh” displeasing to himself ? 

Have popes and priests pleased him? Some of them are 
beefy with flesh. 

This referred to the twelve tribes which were not yet born, 
and the Hebrew theocracy. It premeditated a super-govern- 
ment, the “kingdom of God on earth,” with supreme temporal 
power and authority over all the nations of the earth, with a 
Catholic king over each separate nation. How were these fleshy 
kings to please God? 

Every pope, after the sixth century, declared his “divine 
authority” to appoint and depose kings and princes. Did 
these fleshy aspirations please God? 

Let us again refer back to Rebekah, the mother of Jacob? 

Rebekah means snare. 

“And the Lord said unto her, two nations are in thy womb, 
and two manners of people shall be separated from thy bowels: 
and the one people shall be stronger than the other people: 
and the older shall serve the younger.” (Gen. 25:23.) 

This refers to Esau and Jacob, and their offspring. It also 
symbolizes the Hebraic system serving the Christian system, 
and furthermore, it signifies the subjection of older civil gov- 
ernments by the church. 

“The first man was of the earth earthy, the second man 
the sleord#iromaheaven: 

We have seen Jacob’s offspring develop into the Israelites 
and the Hebrew theocracy. 

Esau and hig generations are to serve the Israelites, there- 
fore it is interesting to analyze that branch to see in what man- 
ner this service is to be rendered. 


THE REVELATION 259 


Jacob, meaning supplanter, with the connivance of his 
mother, Rebekah, meaning snare, cheated Esau out of his birth- 
right and his inheritance; another connivance with dishonesty. 

Esau means he that finishes, he that does the work. 

This finishing process must conceal the service to be ren- 
dered to Jacob. 

What or who is to be finished? 

His offspring must tell the story. 

Like all the others, Esau’s name is changed for one more 
appropriate to the purpose, Edom, meaning earthy, to identify 
its Adamic nature. Esau dwelt in Seir. 

Ed means witness. Omni means universal. Seir means 
demon, hairy, tempest, cave dweller ; suggesting that the Adamic 
Edom was merely the primitive state. 

He refused to permit the Israelites to pass through his 
domains and they “passed round.” 

When Esau discovered the perfidy of his brother Jacob, 
he beseeched their father, Isaac, to also bless him. 

fsaacwcaid) tOmicsatts 

“Behold, thy dwelling shall be the fatness of the earth, 
and of the dew of heaven from above. 

“And by thy sword shalt thou live, and shalt serve thy 
brother; and it shall come to pass when thou shalt have the 
dominion, that thou shalt break his yoke from off thy neck.” 
(Gen. 27 :39-40.) 

Sword means war and slaughter. 

This is another cunning adjustment of the scriptures to 
“fulfill prophecy long after the event. This clearly means that 
the patriarchal form of government, in which the ruler and 
high priest were one and the same person, would give way to 
the rule of kings; the militant branch would assume control 
over the masses of people, and civil government would begin. 

If this be true we should find the first kings come out of 
Edom. It is evident that kings were to be subservient to the 
church, for Esau was to serve Israel. 

“Thus dwelt Esau in Mount Seir: Esau is Edom.” (Gen. 
B05.) 


254 Tue REVELATION 


Edom means earthy, hence this is humanity at large. 

Ksau’s wives were: 

Adah, meaning an assembly. 

Aholibamah, meaning my tabernacle is exalted. 

One of Lamach’s wives was also named Adah. 

Exalt means to elevate, dignify, ennoble. 

Bashemath, meaning perfumed, pleasing, in desolation. 

Let us examine the ancestry of these wives. 

Adah was the daughter of Elon the Hittite. 

Elon means oak, signifying strength, and symbolizing king 
or ruler. The oak is named the king of the forest. 

Hittite means broken or fear. 

Aholibamah was the daughter of Zibeon, the Hivite. 

Zibeon means iniquity, robber. 

Hivite means wicked, bad. 

Bashemath was the daughter of Ishmael and sister to his 
first son, Nebajoth. 

Nebajoth means prophecy. 

On the female side this is some generation to be reckoned 
with. 

Out of Adah, assembly, came Eliphaz, meaning the en- 
deavor of God, the activities of the church. 

Out of Bashemath, pleasing, came Reuel, meaning shep- 
herd or friend of God. 

Reuel is the father-in-law of Moses, the law, authority. 

Out of Aholibamah, exalted, came Jeush, meaning as- 
sembler, Jaalam, meaning hidden, and Korah, meaning calling. 

These sons were born to Esau in the land of Canaan, 
meaning trading, merchandising. 

The sons of Eliphaz. 

Teman, meaning desert: (having reference to the seizure 
of desert lands in Africa). 

Omar, meaning speaking. 

Zepho, meaning seeing. 

Gatam, meaning touch. 

Kenaz, meaning possession. 

And by Timna, concubine to Eliphaz: 


THE REVELATION 255 


Amalek, a people that licks up or uses ill. 

Timna means portion. : 

The sons of Reuel: 

Nahath, meaning rest, sleep. 

Zerah, meaning dawn, awakening. 

Shaminah, meaning loss, desolation, astonishment. 

Mizzah, meaning fear. 

Accordingly some one must have been robbed while they 
slept. 

They became the dukes of Edom. 

The kings that reigned in the land of Edom, before there 
reigned any king over the children of Israel—this corroborates 
our previous conclusion. This prevents civil rulers from claim- 
ing divine authority. 

Bela, meaning destroying, reigned in Dinhabah, meaning 
giving judgment. 

Bela was the son of Beor, meaning burning. 

Jobab, meaning desert. 

Husham, meaning haste. 

Hadad, meaning noise. 

Samlah, meaning raiment. 

Saul, meaning demanded, sepulchre, destroyer. 

Baal-hanan, meaning merciful. 

Hadar, meaning joy. 

These names conceal a definite and consecutive process. 

Thus were dukes and kings established before the Israel- 
ites were organized, which would indicate that if the Edomites 
are to serve Israel, it will be either through collusion or coer- 
cion. These are, of course, the personified powers. 

It is out of the stock of Adah, meaning assembly, that 
we find the progression. 

Eliphaz signifies endeavor of God, hence he represents the 
high priest. 
| The word Eli, from which spring all these Eli names, 
merely signifies the first of a line of high priests descendant 
from Aaron, and assuming to be gods on earth. 


256 Tue REVELATION 


In I Samuel, chapter 1, is the apocryphal story of Eh 
blessing Hannah, and she bare Samuel, the prophet. It is 
curious that Eliakim and Anna become the parents of Mary— 
to give her royal blood. 


Hannah means grace; she was the mother of Samuel. 
Anna means gracious—she was the mother of Mary. 


Anan means cloud, meaning. mystery or veil. 


Mary, mother of Jesus, was chosen to spin a new veil for 
the church. 


We may understand that Eliphaz is a servant of the Lord 
working under the cover of mystery and secrecy. 


His distinctive line is found in his sons, born in Canaan, 
signifying trading; perfect, speaking, seeing, touch, and pos- 
session, are very suggestive of a perfect system. 


Inasmuch as Esau took to wife Bashemath, daughter of 
Ishmael, whose brother is Nebajoth, meaning prophecy, thus 
uniting the Edomites with the Ishmaelites, we see a union of 
prophecy with the high priest, and an intermingling of the 
princes with which the Lord blessed Ishmael, with the natural 
dukes and kings of Edom, the earth, which at least contemplates 
a union of the two ruling powers—the church and the civil 
governments. The attitude and conduct of the popes fully 
vindicate this. 


Therefore we believe that the sons born of Eliphaz in 
Canaan, symbolize a prophecy of the church secretly acquiring 
possession and control of commerce through the Jews, and the 
fulfillment of the covenant with Abraham and Isaac. This 
especially has designs upon newly discovered countries, and the 
dealings of the church with savage tribes. 


This will become much plainer when we see Israel in active 
warfare with the Canaanites, signifying commerce. This is 
the essence of the covenants between the Lord and the Israel- 
ites, the bribe to persuade them to precede the Christian ex- 
ploitation as trouble-makers, which it is to adjust and smooth 
out, suggesting the mediator. 


THE REVELATION 257, 


This suggests an examination of this all-important, so- 
called covenant made with the Jews. 


Covenant means contract, agreement, bargain. 
The volunteered covenant with Abram. 


“I will make nations of thee, and kings shall come out of 
thee.”’ This nearly scared Abram to death. 


“TI will give unto thee, and to thy seed after thee, the lend 
wherein thou art a stranger, all the land of Canaan, for an 
everlasting possession. And I will be their God.” (Gen. 17: 
6-8. ) 

Nothing could possibly be made plainer. Abram was the 
high priest and patriarch of nomadic tribes of shepherds; he 
was approached with this proposal. Canaan signifies trading 
and merchandising. This is a clean-cut bargain for a working 
plan between the priesthood and the Jews to surreptitiously 
secure control over commerce—especially in new and unciv- 
ilized countries. 


And this they have accomplished. 

Almost the first act, because of this covenant, was a bar- 
gain struck between Abimelech, meaning father of a king (a 
line of Philistine kings), and his friend Ahuzzath, meaning 
possessions, and Isaac, with whom the Lord had perpetuated 
the covenant made with Abraham. ‘They entered into an oath 
against harming each other, at once emphasizing our belief 
in a bargain with the Jews. 

This was simply a treaty of peace. 

Ahuzam was a son of Asher, and Asher sinifies happiness. 
Ahuzzath was the friend of Abimelech. 

Both names mean possession, vision. 

King Abimelech was happy in his possessions and he 
made an oath-bound bargain with Isaac not to interfere with 
this condition and the happiness of his people. 

The evidence that this was engendered by fear is in the 
fact that he took with him in this conference the head of his 
army, Phichol, signifying strong. He said to Isaac: “Go from 
us, for thou art much mightier than we.” (Gen. 26:16.) 


258 THE REVELATION 


We find another significant meaning of Phichol, the mouth 
of all, which would signify that the army was the hungry mouth 
of all humanity, to be fed and to speak, for it was because of 
the famine that Isaac had gone into Gerar, Abimelech’s coun- 
try, and stopped there.. The Lord had advised Isaac to do 
this. 

Gera means grain. 


Gerar means a halting place. 


Hence Isaac named the place Shebah, signifying oath— 
Beer-Shebah, signifying the well or place where this oath was 
made. 

Abimelech was a_ peace-loving king. These starving 
nomadic tribes came swarming into his happy domains, and 
rather than get into trouble with them he made an oath-bound 
peace. This was an important precedent for future use in deal- 
ing with kings. 

It is very significant that the Lord warned Isaac at this 
time not to go down into Egypt. (Gen. 26:2.) 

The Hebrew meaning of Egypt is Mizraim, signifying 
trouble, affliction, and tribulation. This accounts for Isaac 
having agreed with Abimelech not to interfere with his pos- 
sessions and the happiness of his people; had he done so, tribu- 
lations would have resulted, and that meant “going into Egypt” 
—places as well as names are chosen to symbolize words in 
this code. This was early diplomacy. 


We have already examined the Israelites in Egypt and 
have seen them prepare for their journey and their trials in 
the wilderness. We must keep in mind the terms of the cove- 
nant or bargain. 

It is out of Bashemath, daughter of Ishmael, that comes 
Reuel, the priest of Midian, to whom Moses fled after mur- 
dering the Egyptian. 

Reuel signifies friend of God; therefore he is a priest. 

Moses takes for wife Reuel’s daughter, Zipporah, meaning 
trumpet—to symbolize thunder. He simply began to preach. 

That Reuel is a patriarch-high priest, is evidenced by his 


THE REVELATION 259 


being addressed as Jethro, signifying his excellence, an honor- 
ary title applied to the ruler or chief. But this reveals Reuel or 
Jethro as signifying posterity, making this story a concealed 
reference to future humanity. 

The drawing of Moses out of the waters signifies drawing 
of the necessity for law out of the people symbolized by waters. 
The Mosaic system represents the period of fire—the lightning 
and thunder brought to earth and put under the control of the 
high priest. 

The trumpet represents the adoption of the “voice of the 
Lord God,” the thunder. The first point in the journey in the 
wilderness is Rameses, meaning thunder, preaching; the second 
point is succoth, meaning tabernacle, a place to preach. 

Moses was taken from the Nile. 

Nile means deep blue—the deep blue of the sky, from 
whence come thunder, lightning, and rain. 

Moses’ father was Amram, meaning exalted. 

This presages the exaltation of the law and authority. 

Amram was a descendant of Seir, who was a hairy cave- 
dweller, hence an Edomite. | 

Midian means strife, judgment, measure, covering. There- 
fore Moses’ flight to Midian is figurative, meaning conceal- 
ment to avoid the penalties of crime. 

Strife means disagreement, quarrel, struggle, discord. 

These naturally call for judgment, which may only be 
authorized by law. 

Covering means hiding, concealing, sheltering. 

Hence, upon committing murder, Moses fled to Midian and 
placed himself under the sheltering protection of the high 
priest, representing these powers, meaning perhaps that he 
took refuge in a monastery, for monks who flee from the world. 
This merely justified a course to be pursued by priests in simi- 
lar circumstances. 

There is little doubt about this ecclesiastical scheme hav- 
ing been incubated in the monasteries which abounded in Egypt 
and the surrounding countries preceding the Christian period. 


260 THE REVELATION 


Midian was the son of Abraham, by Keturah, his concu- 
bine—this word signifies a prostitute. 

The Midianites were neighbors to the Ishmaelites. 

Both were descendants of Abraham, as was Moses, hence 
they are all under the cloud which concealed Abraham, and 
which becomes the Mosaic “pillar of smoke” and the “Chris- 
tian mystery.” 

“And all were baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in 
the sea.” (I Cor. 10:1-2s) Waters signify ordinances, there- 
fore this simply means they were brought under the laws of 
Moses. Mo means water. 

In the Hebraic system and in the holy see. 

It must dawn upon the reader by this time, that such mys- 
tery must conceal some deep-laid plot. It can only be one of 
duplicity, for it covers every conceivable indiscretion that may 
be committed by man or beast, and on a scale impossible to 
fully describe without accusation of exaggeration. | 

We invite the reader to study the history of the plundering 
crusades, and the murderous inquisition, in “fulfillment of 
prophecy,” of the present Christian church. 

Before we close this chapter we desire to call especial at- 
tention to the significance of Jacob. Why did the ecclesiasts 
select his name for the beginning of Christianity? While 
throughout the Bible equally as sinister names appear, none of 
them so specifically imply an illegal and unworthy purpose, 
motive, or intent. 

Jacob signifies one who supplants. 

It matters not to what specific intent this applies, it is 
by the true significance of the word we must try Jacob. 

Supplant means to displace by stratagem, to undermine, 
to usurpate by unfair means. 

Usurpate means to seize, appropriate, arrogate, assume 
without legal process. Hence the judges of Israel between 
Joshua and Kings are called “usurpative governors,” an arbi- 
trary assumption of power. 

If Christianity has for its foundation an arbitrary power 
and control by usurpation, there can be nothing figurative in its 


THE REVELATION ZOl 


declaration that in the end it will establish a “kingdom of 
priests.” 

“Behold you have made us kings and priests.” (Rev. 1:6.) 

. Now read the 17th chapter of Revelation and if you have 
any power of thought whatever, your eyes will be opened. We 
especially address this to civil rulers. 

One other important aspect of this scheme is worthy of 
thought. 

Abraham was a Jew and he is named as the forefather of 
Christ. 

Joseph is a Jew and he is the alleged adopted father of 
Christ. 

Mary is a Jewess. The word Jew originally signified the 
descendant of Eber, meaning anger and wrath. Mary means 
rebellion. 

Christ is a Jew, “King of the Jews.” 

‘Therefore, should we adopt the Christian idea, the whole 
world would be under an acknowledged obligation to a widely 
scattered, unorganized people without nation or government. 
Moreover, a people who themselves do not recognize the Chris- 
tian religion, they having worshipped about every previously 
known god. They never were monotheists. They worshipped 
the sun, the moon, and the stars, fire, stones, trees, and various 
images. They worshipped the queen of heaven, called Astarte, 
which is Ashtoreth, the principal female deity of the Phoeni- 
cians, and Ishtar of the Assyrians, and the Astarte of the 
Greeks and Romans. Astarte is Esther, meaning star, also 
secret, hidden. 

They worshipped Baal, Moloch, and Chemosh, offering up 
human sacrifices to them, after which they ate the victims, 
simple cannibalism. 

The Christian religion reflects practically all of these 
forms of worship, with their fabulous gods, in some secret 
similitude, the original idea being to make the Christian church 
“all things to all men,” that it might become the universal 
church to monopolize religion, and all that it implies. 


262 THE REVELATION 


In the eucharist, the eating of the body of Christ and the 
drinking of his blood are concealed worship of Moloch, and 
a refined cannibalism. , 

This horrible mess, disowned by the Jews as the alleged 
originators, is the origin and substance of that exploitation 
called Christianity. Truly it is well said: 

“What fools these mortals be.” 

We must draw attention to a suggestive significance in 
the story of Jacob and Esau. 

First, we believe the mess of pottage given to Esau by 
Jacob, in place of his birthright, signifies the bargain made 
with the Jews by which their religion was to become the foun- 
dation of the Christian religion, and the Jews were to have 
commerce, and work in conjunction with the ecclesiasts. 

A much more important element is in changing of Esau’s 
name to Edom. 

Esau means hairy, the primitive man. 

He took possession of the land of the Horites. 

Hori means caves. Thus Esau was the cave-dweller. 

Hori is the grandson of Seir, meaning hairy. 

Conclusively declaring the theory that the cave-dweller 
originally evoluted out of the hairy man, the ape; in fact had 
not yet shed this coat. 

This is why Seir and Edom are sometimes identified as 
one. We believe, however, that Seir is the ape-man and Edom 
is the cave-dweller. This also explains why the Israelites were 
afraid to pass through Edom to go to Moab. They were afraid 
to accept this line as a part of the fabulous genealogical line. 
It would show an evolution up through these periods, conclu- 
sively proving that man evoluted up from the ape. 

This accounts for the antagonism of the Christians towards 
evolution. It would be too absurd to attempt to name an ances- 
tral line for a people having no language and an intelligence but 
one remove from the ape. It was safer and easier to conjure 
a genealogical line out of the imagination and coin a fictitious 
and romantic history of fabulous races as a background. 


THE REVELATION 263 


The final act in this fixing up of races is found in the 
other meaning of Edom, red. This anticipates the journey into 
the wilderness. We are convinced that this refers to the red 
race in the Americas. They are undoubtedly of Jewish ances- 
try, hence it is said that Edom took to wife Judith, meaning 
Jewess. She was the daughter of Beeri, meaning well, the 
Hittite, meaning fear. We conclusively find at Elim, in the 
journey through the wilderness, that well signifies a spouter, 
a preacher, an evangelist, an apostle. 

There is little doubt that the evangelists sent into the wilds 
of America to proselyte the American Indians were amazed 
and disappointed to find them of Jewish descent, for we find 
that the taking of Judith by Esau 

“Was a grief of mind unto Isaac and Rebekah.” (Gen. 
26,:39:) | 

It is a well-known fact that the Catholic hosts going to 
Mexico attempted to destroy every evidence of their having 
plagiarized from religions centuries earlier than their own. 
Their robbing and plundering of the Aztecs is history. 

There is another reason for believing the red Edom signi- 
fies the red American. Esua took another wife, Bashemath, 
the daughter of Elon the Hittite. 

Bashemath means in desolation. 

Elon means strong. 

Hittite means fear. 

It is plain that the wilderness was filled with all the dan- 
gers of a new and unknown country, and it is a fact that the 
greatest evangelical colonization in North America was made 
not by passing across the land, but by going round and plant- 
ing the elaborate monasteries and mission houses along the 
Pacific Coast. 

To those who would choose to go deeper into this subject, 
this is a beginning. We are convinced that modifications of the 
original ecclesiastical scheme were made during all of the early 
and middle centuries. 

The fact that many names are found in new dictionaries 


264 THE REVELATION 


which do not respond to the older code, seems to corroborate 
this. 

It is a curious fact that Amram, father of Moses, is a 
descendant of Seir, the hairy cave-man. Therefore Luke is 
careful not to put him in the genealogy of Christ. 

It will require very convincing evidence to shake our be- 
lief that the whole ecclesiastic theme had in mind the con- 
quest of the Americas and the establishment there of its fabu- 
lous “kingdom of god,’= God simply meaning the church rule 
and authority. 

We again warn the people of the United States to watch 
their steps; this god is “no respecter of persons.” 

The conversion of the Ishmaelites signifies the proselyting 
of the American red race. This is the marriage of Esau to 
Bashemath, a daughter of Ishmael (Gen. 36:3.), uniting the 
Ishmaelites and the Edomites. _ 

The natural dukes and kings of Edom were the North 
American Indian chieftains. 

The bargain of Abimelech has to do with the treaties be- 
tween the church and the Indians. 


PAN RAL DAY 


fie Ui AL LON Sos PABLISHING DIV INE 
POULT © RUT, 


(Usurpation of control is the fulfillment of the covenant) 


“And it came to pass, when Samuel was old, that he made 
Mismsonsejudces over Israel’ © (Il sam. Sl.) 


This opens up a whole lot of real action. 


Samuel, being a prophet as well as the last Hebrew judge, 
will set some extraordinary precedents. His being called old 
signifies that the time of the transition from judges to kings 
has come, and the scheme 1s so palpable it looks foolish. Moses 
having established the precedent of appointing judges, when 
these are retired the same authority must be brought forward 
to appoint kings. 

Judges represented a usurpative authority because they 
were suggested by Jethro. The authority to appoint kings 
must come direct from God. Moreover, the request for kings 
must come direct from the people in order to relieve both God 
and the high priest of responsibility for the subsequent acts of 
kings. 

On its face there is mental reservation back of this, smack- 
ing strongly of duplicity. Why was it necessary to antici- 
pate that kings would be evil rulers? It was easy for Moses 
to put words in the mouth of the anticipated generation as rep- 
resented by Jethro, meaning posterity, for action could be taken 
without argument or resentment, posterity was of the future 
and had no choice. But the people were of the present, there- 
fore that which was being set up to be knocked down must 
come by request of the people, to enable the high priest to 
exclaim: “I told you so!” 

Judges were chosen because of their “arbitrary and war- 


265 


266 THe REVELATION 


like characteristics,” strange qualifications for men to adjust 
community disputes. 


Let us know more about Samuel to see why this type of 
judges was necessary. 


First we find that Samuel is Shemuel. 
This is suspicious on its face. 

Shem means he who places, name, fame. 
Uel means God’s will. 


Therefore Samuel merely makes known and establishes 


God’s will. 


Samuel is the representative of Simeon during the appor- 
tionment of Canaan. 


Simeon means obedience, discipline. 


Canaan means merchandising, trading. 


‘ 


This explains why the judges had to have “warlike quali- 
fications.” They had to maintain discipline during the execu- 
tion of a specific act. When that act was completed their ser- 
vices ended. They merely represented a police-force with lim- 
ited judicial powers. This was the control of savage tribes 
before the nation was established. 


The father of Samuel was Elkanah, signifying the jeal- 
ousy of God, and the authority of God. This makes it plain 
that Samuel in any of his acts will weigh them by this scale, 
and the church authority will continue. 


He appoints his two sons as judges, Joel and Abiah. It is 
well to examine these sons to see why this fact is mentioned. 

Jo is an abbreviated form of Joseph, meaning increase. 

El means God. 

See how simple this is. “Increase and God” is the judge. 

Abiah is Abi = progenitor, and ah a form of God. 

The father or progenitor is appointed judge. 

Joel also means that he wills or commands. That is evi- 
dent, increasing humanity cannot be denied. 

Abiah is also Abijah, meaning whose father is Jehovah. 

Jehovah means self-existent, self-sustaining. 


THE REVELATION AG ie 


Thus the last act of judges places the enterprise on a 
self-supporting basis, it having usurped commerce and placed 
mankind under discipline. 


Joel is supposed to be a son of Samuel apponited by him 
in his old age, as a judge over Israel. Nevertheless, in the 
first chapter of Joel he is said to be the son of Pethuel, mean- 
ing vision or mouth or persuasion of God, therefore he is a 
prophet as well as a judge. This is to enable him to foretell 
the Messiah by word of mouth as well as vision. 


Samuel is educated under Eli and follows him in office. 


We are going to justify the belief that the high priest is 
the god of this whole scheme. 


Christ declared that Eli, the first of the major prophets, 
was God. This is further corroborated in I Samuel 3:5. 


When.the Lord called Samuel he believed that Eli had 
called him, and he did succeed Eli. 


Joel and Abiah were accused of taking bribes and were 
repudiated by the elders of Israel. This is merely the excuse 
and reason for the people demanding a king, and the premedi- 
tated transition of the divine authority from appointed judges 
to appointed kings, a specific part of the continuity of prece- 
dents. The natural sequence is the removal of kings who dis- 
obey the high priest and the appointment of kings without the 
suggestion from the people. This will be demonstrated in the 
story of Saul and David. 

All the popes of Rome have declared their divine right to 
crown and uncrown kings on this flimsy and ridiculous prece- 
dent. The most vulgar and contemptible attitude of popes 
toward civil sovereigns is the humiliating requirement that 
‘they kiss the pope’s feet. A king with a spark of manhood in 
him would resent such an insult. 

Two hypocritical precedents are illy concealed in the ap- 
pointment of Saul as king by Samuel. It is a fact through its 
whole history that the church has evaded direct responsibility 
for acts which ‘might be resented by the people. One of the 
most subtle means of avoiding this is to forestall such exigency 


268 THE REVELATION 


by placing responsibility for the act upon the people by some 
fictitious precedent. 

Then the elders of Israel gathered themselves together and 
came to Samuel. © 


“And said unto him, ‘Behold thou art old, and thy sons 
walk not in thy ways: now make us a king to judge us like all 
the nations.” (I Sam. 8:4-5.) 

This “forces” upon the church the necessity of condemn- 
ing one of its own alleged creations, the judge, and explains 
why God was not originally made responsible for the appoint- 
ment of judges as temporary rulers. Jethro, posterity, had 
suggested judges to rule the present, but experienced old age 
suggested the necessity for the ruling king to relieve the church 
and high priest of that responsibility. 

This is where Samuel becomes the hypocritical high priest. 


“But this thing displeased Samuel, when they said, “Give 


oy Ee) 


us a king to rule us. 

Pause long enough to ponder this. 

Samuel is supposed to be the vicar of god upon earth and 
under strict obedience to his will and wishes. Nevertheless he 
is “peeved” at this request before he has inquired of god his 
wishes. What follows is nothing short of imbecilic. He prays 
to the Lord and is told: 

“Hearken to the voice of the people for they have not re- 
jected thee (the high priest) but they have rejected me (the 
Lord) that I should not reign over them.” 

This is not even ingenious, for it makes it perfectly plain 
that some radical policy is to be put in action for which the 
Lord nor the high priest is willing to be held responsible. 

This scheme is to discredit existing kings to justify popes 
in secretly turning their subjects away from them. 

Kings are temporarily given power, to be later blamed for 
inspired consequences, in order that the high priest may say: 
“T warned you against kings when you demanded one to judge 
you.’ By this despicable process antagonism is set up between 
the people and the laws promulgated by civil rulers, 


THe REVELATION 269 


Read chapter 8 of I Samuel to get the full force of this 
“divine” trickery. We shall find that especially has to do with 
the confusion and debasement of mankind with the connivance 
of kings appointed as tools and agents in the enterprise. 

What a spectacle we have here, of the god almighty of 
Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the Jehovah of Moses and Israel, 
and the Lord of all creation, the possessor of heaven and earth, 
whimpering to his high priest, his vicar on earth, that his own 
chosen people, to whom he had boasted of his great and terrible 
powers, had repudiated him, although remaining loyal to his 
high priest. We should like to hear some plausible explanation 
of this inconsistency, other than that it is a flimsy excuse for 
setting the precedent by which popes could claim the divine 
authority to appoint kings. 

This is merely to give to the high priest greater influence 
over people than god himself, and gives to the popes the right 
to “hearken to the voice of the people” and to appoint and 
depose kings, by the command of the Lord, who admits that 
he has been rejected by the people and is without authority. 

Do you really think Samuel was “sorely displeased,” that 
he was thus promoted over god himself? 

See what an ingenious scheme this 1s. 

The high priest and patriarch. 

The high priest and judge. 

The high priest and maker of judges. 

The high priest and Lord. 

The high priest and maker of kings. 

The “Lord of lords” and the “King of kings.” 

The personified god on earth. 

Could any evolution be plainer? 

I am constrained to say to humanity at large, your inno- 
cent credulity has supported this abnormal thing until it has 
permanently fastened itself upon your back. It is riding you 
to death. There is absolutely not one meritorious feature con- 
nected with it. It has deliberately sown the earth with sin to 
justify its existence; it has subsidized the energies of the world 
for its support; and it does not render one service which may 


270 Tue REVELATION 


not be rendered by good civil government exercised by honest, 
sensible men under the instructions of a properly developed 
people. : 

Let us follow the scheme a little farther. Saul, who was 
made king, was deposed, because he “hearkened to the voice 
of the people.” This is to break confidence between civil rulers 
and their subjects, to prevent the people from influencing kings. 

This is exactly the purpose. The popes accomplished all 
their political ends by establishing a fear of excommunication 
and using this as a club to persuade the people to repudiate 
their kings. 

Samuel, in upbraiding Saul, said: 

“For rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubborn- 
ness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because thou hast rejected 
the word of the Lord, he hath also rejected thee from being 
king. 

“And Saul said unto Samuel, ‘I have sinned: for I have 
transgressed the commandment of the Lord and thy words: 
because I feared the people, and obeyed their voice.’”’ (I Sam. 
15 :23-24.) 

For the very thing that the Lord advised Samuel to ap- 
point a king, “hearken to the voice of the people,’ Saul is 
_ deposed. 

This is to eliminate the idea that the Lord had advised 
Samuel because of “fear of the people.” 

Anarchy has been the one great fear of every form of 
control. Obedience to the law is wholly due to fear. 

This is all a part of the great rehearsal as represented by 
the journey through the wilderness. 

We may now better understand why this Samuel represents 
Simeon, meaning he who hears and obeys. Stubbornness, with 
which Saul is charged, means disobedience to the will of the 
high priest. 

But, in the same breath, Samuel condemns rebellion. Mary, 
the mother of Christ, means rebellion. 


“cc 


Truly it matters “whose ox is gored.” 


Tue REVELATION 274 


“Samuel called the people together at Mizpah.” (I Sam. 
LORD Ze) 

Mizpah means waiting, watching, speculating, sentinel. 
Very essential at this critical point. 

This is where Samuel the prophet dwelt, and where Saul 
was anointed king. 

The place is near Jerusalem, therefore it signifies a wait- 
ing for peace. Jerusalem means place of peaccia | aawas 
formerly called Jebus, signifying threshing floor, also Salem, 
over which Melchizedek was king. 

It is very certain that ecclesiasticism was impatiently 
awaiting the final ending of this journey, and speculating re- 
garding its future adaptation to practical Christianity. 

The significant fact is, that, at this place Samuel con- 
centrated the Israelites to make war upon the Philistines, who 
are the peoples living in scattered villages. We find later, 
Saul, David, and Solomon operating an elaborate taxing scheme 
by which these people are robbed and their villages plundered. 

David was considered a typical brigand, as we shall show 
in a special chapter dealing with him. His expeditions were 
precedents for the papal crusades. ; 

There were several of these Mizpahs, evidently signifying 
watchfulness, for the results of similar campaigns show it to 
be a mental attitude rather than a place. It is a curious adapta- 
tion of the aboriginal system of forward watch-towers. 

Arnon means noisy, rejoicing. 

Noise means outcry, clamor, row, uproar, din, tumult, con- 
fusion. 

Rejoice means delight, joy, gladness, exult, revel. 

This could only have been the celebration of success. 
Nevertheless, it is the origin of that barbaric license to. form 
mobs on great public occasions. A license once granted to 
the masses is seldom surrendered—a law once on the statute 
books is seldom repealed. 

Aron is between Moab and the Amorites. The Moabites 
dwelled on both sides of the river Arnon. 


IMT THe REVELATION 


This is important. We found, previously, that Moab was 
a worshipper of discipline, and the Amorites signify bitter, 
rebellious babblers. 

Thus noise and rejoicing, undoubtedly the tumult and con- 
fusion of an inspired mob, stood between discipline and rebel- 
lion. Arnon was the border of Moab, hence rejoicing, blended 
into discipline and noise, caused such confusion and _ babble, 
rebellion could not organize into a disciplined force. Arnon 
did not pass within the borders of Moab; that is, mob violence 
was not permitted to break down government discipline. 

“Tsrael sent messengers unto Sihon, king of the Amorites, 
the king of Heshbon: and Israel said unto him, ‘Let us pass, 
we pray thee, through thy land into my place.’ (Note the 
singular my, for Israel.) 

“But Sihon trusted not Israel to pass through his coast.” 
(Jud. 11:18-20.) 

We previously saw that: 

Sihon means rooting out, conclusion, and Heshbon means 
invention, industry, thought, he that hastens to understanding, 
intellect. 

Sihon gathered his people at Jahaz, fought the Israelites, 
and lost, he being slain. 

Jahaz means trodden, dispute, quarrel, going out of the 
Lord. This refers to heresy and protestantism—both premedi- 
tated things. 

Sihon was also king of Heshbon, therefore Israel took pos- 
session of all that Heshbon stands for, because Sihon would 
not permit them to censor Heshbon. 

Jaazer means assistance, he that helps. 


“And Moses sent to spy out Jazzer, and they took the 
villages thereof, and drove out the Amorites. 

This presages Jesuitry, and the hellish inquisition, which 
rooted out, killed and burned the rebellious, and the bitter 
babblers. 

This means the destruction of all assistance and help which 
might dispossess Israel of industry, and the invention of inde- 


THE REVELATION ZS 


pendent science and thought not controlled by the eccleiasts. 
The Christian hatred for science reflects this. 

FEdrei means a very great mass, cloud. Masses mean peo- 
ple; cloud means wind, and wind means war. We previously 
saw that Ed means witness. 

“Death of the wicked.” This doubtless signifies destructive 
war. 

This is the capital of Bashan, meaning change, or sleep. 
Sleep signifies death. 

Change means to vary, transform, exchange, barter. If 
history could be applied, this would fit many occasions of barter 
and trade on the part of the church. 

Sleepy means sluggish, lazy, somnolent, drowsy, lethargic. 
When the world grew sluggish, the church was most active. 

We take it that the “fat bulls of Bashan” means the “papal 
bulls,” a “papal bullary.” 

This signifies a period of changes of some kind. Clouds 
usually mean obscure, shadowy. Clouds frequently symbolize 
masses of soldiers. 

We believe this is the meaning here, inasmuch as it is to 
destroy the wicked. The next point seems to intimate that 
Edrei had a lasting effect, justifying permanency, corroborating 
the meaning of sleep as death. 

Dibon also means understanding, building. 

Understanding means knowledge, intellect, faculty, intel- 
ligence, comprehension, reason, brains. 

To build means erect, construct, raise, found. 

All of this appears quite appropriate to the position at- 
tained at this stage of the figurative journey. 

They are approaching a condition of establishment, and are 
preparing to build substantially. 

There is deep significance hidden here. 

Not until the early part of the fourth century after 
Christ. were the Christians permitted to hold property or con- 
struct churches. They were but loosely organized associa- 
tions. The next point is very enlightening. 

Mattanah signifies gift. 


274 THE REVELATION 


Gift means donation, benefaction, grant, alms, gratuity, 
present; the basis of early church support. 

So important are gifts and donations to the church, it 
could not exist without them. 

Up to A. D. 321, the churches were not permitted to accept 
gifts of any kind. 

In that year Emperor Constantine issued a decree per- 
mitting the churches to receive donations and to own property. 

This generous decree was made the basis of the famous 
forgery called the “donation of Constantine,” in the 8th cen- 
tury, in a papal attempt to establish a false precedent to boul- 
ster the claim to temporal power. It falsely claimed that Con- 
stantine acknowledged the temporal power of the pope, giving 
to him his own sovereign powers and worldly wealth, 

For a long period, the popes at Rome collected from all 
Catholic countries tithes of ten per centum of the state income. 
This was the most conspicuous fruit of temporal power, the 
absurd enforcement of the covenant with Jacob, a fabulous per- 
son, and the covenant between Abraham and Melchizedek. 

Pope Gregory VII brought upon himself the contempt of 
William the Conqueror by boldly demanding the usual “Peters 
pence” from England. William called it an “alms,” and his 
demand “impudent.” 

“Thou shalt take no gift: for the gift blindeth the wise, 
and perverteth the words of the righteous.” (Ex. 23:8.) 

Thou, shalt not’ takeveutts w Deut alone) 

“There is no iniquity with the Lord our God, nor taking 
Oleciitsaiam( Lle@hre1 0.73) 

“A gift destroyeth the heart.” (Ecc. 7:7.) 

This condemnation of the taking of gifts by the Mosaic 
law is a very important matter. Moses was in a position to 
enforce the payment of tithes, whereas, under a condition 
where the church and state were separated, did the state 
choose to pay no tithes, the church perished, hence the radical 
change of opinion of god in the new testament. Silent coer- 
cion took the place of beggary. The most contemptible Chris- 
tian suggestion is that god must beg from his creatures. 


THE REVELATION 275 


From the very beginning, the church solicited alms and 
gifts which they called donations, proving that the church 
was a thing to be fed, therefore it was human. 

“Leave there thy gift before the altar.” (Matt. 5:24.) 

“Not because I desire a gift: but 1 desire fruit that may 
abound to your account.” (Phil. 4:17.) 

This is real church deceit. 

Thus did the priest apologize in soliciting. Too mean 
and proud to acknowledge begging, he puts the responsibility 
upon his victim. 

Subsequently gifts have enabled the church to amass great 
wealth. 

Mattanah means more than one simple definition implies. 

Nahaliel means god’s valley. 

We find any and every thing attaching to Lot, also at- 
tached to god. 

Moab was spared because he was the son of Lot by his 
own daughter. | 

We find this “god’s valley’ in Ammon, and we find the 
progenitor of the Ammonites was Ben-ammi, a grandson of Lot. 

This 1s passing strange. 

“Thus were both daughters of Lot with child by their 
father. 

“And the first born bare a son, and called his name Moab. 
The same is the father of the Moabites to this day. 

“And the younger, she also bare a son and called his 
name Ben-ammi. The same is the father of the children 
- Ammon to this day.” (Gen. 19:36.) Ben means son; Ammi 
means my people. This has especial reference to sun-worship. 

Lot was both father and grandfather to them. 

Ammon means no, signifying stirring up, forbidding, also 
place. 

In attempting to solve the attachment which the Lord God 
seems to have for Lot’s offspring, we find them a nomadic, 
idolatrous, incursive, and cruel people, usually demanding that 
the right eyes of their opponents be thrust out to bind a cove- 


276 Tue REVELATION 


nant and stand as a reproach. Saul conquered and scattered 
them, thus drawing hatred upon himself. (I Sam. 11 :1-3.) 

Saul means sepulchre, grave. 

“The Lord forgives them four transgressions, because 
they ripped up the women with child at Gilead.” (Amos 1:13.) 

Gilead means testimony, hence this refers to the destruc- 
tion of heresy. 

We are getting pretty close to the truth now. The Moab- 
ites and the Ammonites, offspring of the base-born sons of Lot, 
are a cruel, aggressive, heartless people, and they are reserved 
to the Lord to execute cruel and vengeful designs. Lot means 
veil, concealment. Therefore his offspring are both for and 
against Israel, mere tools. 

“The children of Israel did evil in the sight of the Lord, 
by serving the gods of Moab and Ammon, forsaking the Lord. 

“And the anger of the Lord was hot and he sold the 
Israelites into the hands of the Philistines, and into the hands 
of Ammon, and they vexed and oppressed the children of 
Israel for eighteen years.” (Jud. 10.) 


This all-powerful, vengeful god permits his children to 
do evil to vent his spleen. 

The children of Israel cried unto their Lord, but he told 
them to cry out to their strange gods. 

“And the children of Israel said unto the Lord, “We have 
sinned: do thou unto us whatsoever seemeth good unto thee, 
deliver us only, we pray this day.’ And they put away the 
strange gods and served the Lord, and his soul was grieved for 
the misery of Israel.” (Jud. 10.) 

Here is a confession that the Lord is a human being with 
a soul, whereas John 4:24 says, “God is a spirit and must 
be worshipped as a spirit.” 

By this childish nonsense the Hebrew Lord sets the prece- 
dent by which the equally cruel popes punished peoples who 
did not obey and serve them. 

It is plain that Moab and Ammon symbolize instruments 
of cruelty to execute cruelties in a manner not to reflect upon 


THE REVELATION pa G! 


the church—hence they are children of secrecy and conceal- 
ment. 

If there is any doubt about this it is removed by the fact 
that David, who is named the father of the alleged Christ, sub- 
jugated the Ammonites. 

“He conquered Rabbath of the children of Ammon. (II 
Sahni. TES Ae 

Rabbath signifies powerful, contentious. 

Therefore this name only signifies the manner in which 
the powerful enemies of the church are subdued, very prob- 
ably it signifies the rabble, for Rabbith means many. 

“And he brought forth the people that were therein and 
put them under saws, and under harrows of iron, and under 
axes of iron, and made them pass through the brick-kiln, and 
thus did he unto all the children of Ammon. So David and 
all the people returned to Jerusalem.” 

Jerusalem signifies place of peace. 

This was the figurative precedent for the horrors of the 
inquisition, and it was literally executed in thousands of in- 
stances under the hellish popes of Rome. 

We find the Lord always after Rabbah, meaning the pow- 
erful and contentious, and Heshbon, meaning invention, indus- 
try, thought, he that hasteneth to understand. 

These are enemies to the discipline and obedience of the 
church, hence the church antagonizes them. 

This signifies god’s valley, which Israel has just entered, 
under the stopping place Nahaliel. (See Jer. 49.) 

Under such grewsome conditions it is not strange, in the 
end, to find the Lord preparing to eliminate the Amorites and 
the Ammonites from his service. (Eze. 25:2-10.) 

As Moses and Aaron were sacrificed because of the dis- 
obedience of the Israelites, after they had executed their task, 
and as the innocent messengers, bearing joyous news to David, 
were killed to disguise his hypocrisy, so are those who help 
the Christian theocracy to establish its kingdom on earth, to be 
rewarded by betrayal and death. 

“Dead men tell no tales.” 


278 THe REVELATION 


Ramoth-Baal. 

Ramath signifies raised, lofty. 

Baal signifies he that rules and subdues. 

| It is evident that we are.approaching the end of our 
journey. Figuratively, Christ is in the saddle. If Christian- 
ity succeeds in fulfilling all these figurative examples and prece- 
dents, there is some point where Ramath-Baal will begin to 
display his powers. Therefore, let us be quite sure in his 
identification. : 


We find little to enlighten us regarding this place, hence 
we take it to mean the elevation to temporal power. 

But we do find at this point a most significant dispute, 
which undoubtedly betrays the bargaining between the Hebrew 
theocracy and the ecclesiastical hierarchy. 


The Gadites and the Reubenites request of Moses to be 
permitted to cross over Jordan. 

Moses grants this request only on the conditions that they 
cross over armed, and after they have established the Israelites 
in their inheritance they, the Gadites and the Reubenites, shall 
return and settle permanently in Gilead, where lands are pro- 
vided for them. 

Here is the kernel of the nut. 

Prophecy is to be the beginning of the church strength 
and power. 

Reuben means vision, prophecy. 

Jacob, as he told his twelve sons what would befall them 
in the last days, said to Reuben: 

“Thou art my first-born, my might, and the beginning of 
my strength, the excellency of dignity, and the excellency of 
power. 

“Thou shalt not excel; because thou defilest my bed.” 
(Gen. 49 :3-4.) 

We refer back to this crime. 

“And it came to pass, when Israel dwelt in that land 
(Edar) that Reuben went and lay with Bilhah, his father’s 
concubine: and Israel heard it.” (Gen. 35:22.) 


THE REVELATION 279 


Let us now examine these several names, to see if we may 
reveal the underlying truth. 


Jacob means supplanter. The whole church scheme is to 
supplant civil governments. 


This was when he was a nomadic shepherd. His name 
was changed to Israel, and under this disguise he sought to 
enter and control commerce. 


Edar, the land in which he settled, means flocks. 
Ed means witness; ar means awakening, uncovering. 


Bilhah, his concubine, means who is old, troubled, con- 
fused. 


Reuben means vision. 


_ Age and experience begetteth wisdom, and this can only 
be dispensed by the church. : 


“Hear now my words: if there be a prophet among you, 
I the Lord will make myself known unto him in a vision, and 
will speak unto him in a dream. (Num. 12:6.) 


“In the last days, young men shall see visions, and old 
men shall dream dreams.” (Acts 2:17.) 


Thus the wisdom of age and experience is turned into 
dreams. 

This is clear, Reuben means prophecy—the time of the 
revelation of the mass of testimony concealed in Gilead. 


Gad means troop, preparedness. © 


Gilead means a mass of testimony. 

Jordan means the river of judgment. 

Judgment means discernment, discrimination, sagacity, 
intelligence, decision, order. Wisdom must not be permitted 
to run wild. 7 

We now have before us a revelation. The river Jordan 
is the line of demarkation between the old and new testaments, 
between the Hebraic and the Christian dispensations. 

Of course Reuben, the prophet, by vision, could not cross 
over Jordan, because prophecy had to remain in the “mass of 
of the old testament, symbolized by Gilead. 


bd 


testimony’ 


280 THE REVELATION 


Of course, Gad, the fabulous Hebrew army, could not 
cross over, because such an army never existed, except in 
fable. 

They both remained in Gilead, “a mass of testimony,’’— 
fable and romance. 


Is this clear? 


Dan, the son of Bilhah, means judgment, the logical dis- 
cretion born of old age. 


Serpent symbolizes wisdom, the offspring of youth and 
old age, which did cross over, for Christ himself is made to 
say to his disciples: 


“Be thou as wise as serpents.” 


Therefore wisdom was to pass over but prophecy was to 
remain in “‘a mass of testimony.” This is the excuse for leaving 


Reuben behind. 


If we turn back and examine the twelve sons of Jacob, we 
find that Reuben and Gad are the only two of the twelve who 
could not with safety be brought into the new dispensation. 
Moreover, this very truth wholly disproves and discredits 
prophecy, because the prophet cannot make good in Christian- 
ity. The “fulfillment of prophecy” manifestly has been the 
adjustment of subsequent events to alleged prophecies on paper, 
or conjuring events, to fit alleged prophecies. 

Christianity permitted the prophet John, under the false 
pretense of being the “ghost of Elias returned,” to introduce 
Christ. There the works of Reuben ended. John was not a 
prophet because he introduced Christ in person. Christ came 
out of Galilee, meaning revolution, to be baptized by John. 

The fabulous stories of the Israelitish wars remained in 
the old testament, but Gad, the spirit, came over temporarily 
to implant a warlike spirit in the hearts of the enthralled 
masses, but the church did not require the immediate services 
of Gad, an armed force. Joseph, meaning increase, died in 
Egypt. But increase was most essential in the Christian dis- 
pensation, therefore his tribe was divided to both sides of the 
Jordan, proving conclusively that the Jordan symbolizes the 


THE REVELATION 281 


line between the two systems, hence Joseph of the new testa- 
ment is made a branch of the fabulous generations of Christ, 
and the husband of Mary, which simply symbolizes increase 
and the holy see, united to build up the church, for he is not the 
father of Christ. 

The culmination of this extraordinary exploitation should 
reveal some kind of material benefits, for Israel cannot go on 
forever moving from one point to another. There must be a 
final goal to give sense to the enterprise. 

Ashtaroth means flocks and riches. 

Flock means throng, crowd, multitude, swarm. 

Rich means wealthy, affluent, opulent, copious, ample, 
abundant, plentiful, fertile, fruitful, gorgeous, superb. 

This was the home of Astarte, god of the Zidonians—she 
is called a god because the scriptures have no particular word 
by which to express goddess. Astarte is Ashtoreth, star. 
Therefore she signified star worship also. 

She was almost always joined with Baal, meaning ruler, 
hence she perhaps symbolized moon worship also. Her temple 
was usually the forest, Zidon, meaning hunting and fishing. 

Bread, liquors, and perfumes were offered to her. For 
her, tables were prepared upon the flat terrace roofs of the 
houses, an appropriate place for irresponsible astral worship. 

This evidently signifies the pleasures of wealth, for Solo- 
mon introduced the worship of Ashtoreth into Israel. 

It begins to dawn upon the reader perhaps that our jour- 
ney is leading us into every stratum of human society. This 
is true. We shall see the Lord begin to smash human pleasure- 
idols of lust, and any independent source of happiness. 

Mount Nebo means prophecies. 

Prophecy means to foretell, predict, prognosticate. 

Here the Lord said unto Moses, 

“Get thee up into this Mount Abarim, unto Mount Nebo, 
which is in the land of Moab, that is over against Jericho; and 
behold the land of Canaan, which I give unto the children of 
Israel for a possession, and die in the Mount, as Aaron died 
in Mount Hor.” 


282 THE REVELATION 


Enlightenment was not to pass over. Hor means hill, 
the school. Aaron, the enlightener, died in the school. 

“Yet thou shalt see the land before thee; but thou shalt 
not go thither unto the land which I give the children of Israel.” 
(Deut. 32.) 

Moses dies in Nebo, meaning prophecy. 

This is the end of the Mosaic dispensation. The balance 
of the journey is merely a jollification. 

Abel-Chittim means meadow of Acacia. 

Acacia means - point. 

Point means apex, aim, purpose, end. 

Israel had reached its goal. 

Jericho, meaning his excellence, fragrance, his moon. 

Excellence means superiority, perfection. 

Fragrant means spicy, sweet-scented, prefumed. 

Moon means measurer, conjointly with the sun it is ap- 
pointed for signs, seasons, days, months, and years, regulator 
of religious festivals—has the church made use of this? Jericho 
is truly a sweet-scented ending. 

No more will Moses warn the Israelites: 

“And lest thou lift up thine eyes unto heaven, and when 
thou seest the sun and the moon and the stars, even all the 
hosts of heaven shouldst be driven to worship them, and serve 
them, which the Lord thy God hath divided unto all nations 
under the whole heaven.’”’ (Deut. 4:19.) 

Sun and moon worship have come into their own—hidden 
behind the mysterious purple veil woven by Mary, secret re- 
bellion. 

This plainly confesses personified, astral worship for all 
nations. The sun, moon, and stars signify the different classes 
of rulers. 

We have shown that the Israelites started on a course 
of plunder to supplant established nations. Let us examine 
the evidences of this. 

It must have a material object else it could not long exist. 
If we can demonstrate that it has procured its substance from 
humnaity, without production or recompense, we shall have 


THE REVELATION 283 


established our original belief that it is a premeditated exploita- 
tion for profit and selfish aggrandizement. 

Moses took possession of the lands between Arnon and 
Mount Hermon. 

Arnon means rejoicing. 

Hermon means destruction. 

These are truly two extremes. 

What lies between them to conquer? 


Heshbon, signifying invention, industry, thought, he that 
hasteneth to understanding. The very foundation of peace, 
comfort, and happiness. 

By what right of justice did Moses guide his plundering 
bands into these lands and destroy their peace? 


By no right excepting a self-proposed authority which he 
named divine. 

There is'an ugly aspect to this campaign. 

Og is king of Bashan. 

Og means bread. Bread means life. 

Bashan means sleep. Sleep means death. 

These too are between rejoicing and destruction, and Moses 
also takes possession of these. The Lord means the keeper of 
and dispenser of bread. The original meaning of Lord is 
loafward. 

What does this mean? It means the assumption of power 
over life and death. : 

“Death and life are in the power of the tongue.” (Prov. 
honeOoa ts.) 

Reader, if you can see no sinister suggestion in this, you 
surely lack the vision of a Reubenite. 

It is plainly written that monopoly of all that is essential 
to human progress and life itself, is the object of this “divinely 
inspired” brigandage. 

Joshua, chapter 12, relates the thirty-one kings which 
Joshua conquered. 

This list covers every element which might develop an op- 
position to the progress and establishment of the church. 


284 THe REVELATION 


The list of unconquered does not count, for they are ele- 
ments inaccessible and of little consequence. | 

This is about enough of word play. We do not antici- 
pate serious resentment from sensible, honest people, that we 
have thus exposed a great and powerful institution—others do 
not matter. 

We must leave space in this book for other important 
chapters corroborative of what we have written. 

Before we close this» chapter, we must warn humanity 
at large that the monopolistic forces at work, combining the 
great industries upon which our comforts depend, are that 
same hidden power which we have revealed. Israel is a living 
force, concealed behind the Christian cloud. 

It is but a brief time when both your bread and your 
sleep, like every other human necessity, will be measured out 
to you by word of law, and that means life and death. 

Do not forget the sinister threat: 

“In all the land, saith the Lord, two parts therein shall 
be cut off and die.” (Zech. 13:8-9.) 

“Thy spoil shall be divided in the midst of thee. 

“Thy houses shall be rifled and thy women ravished.” 
(Zech. 14:1-2.) 


Woman means the body politic, also city. 

We also especially emphasize the one convincing aspect of 
this fabulous journey through the wilderness, which will ap- 
peal to the common sense of a child. 

This journey is the most essential part of the old testa- 
ment, should it be lifted out of the scriptures, only gnosticism 
would be left. There would remain neither foundation nor 
precedent for Christianity. Yet we are confronted with the 
astounding truth that not one single authentic stone is left to 
actually identify one of these stopping places, regardless of the 
blather of “Bible authorities.” This is a fine compliment for 
Christianity to pay to the god of Abraham, the “father of 
Christ.” 


This proves they never existed. 


THE REVELATION 285 


These names never signified places; they were a part of a 
subtle code. They were words with significant meanings. Let 
us give examples: 

Rameses means thunder, preaching. 


Goshen means approaching. 

Succoth means a tabernacle in which to preach. 
Migdol means greatness. 

Baal-Zephon means the king’s watchman. 

Baal means lord or master, and Zephon watchman. 
Marah means bitterness. 

Mount Sinai means sin, enmity. 

Masah means temptation, trial. 

Mount Horeb means destruction. 

And thus down the line. 

The same applies to proper names. 

Moses means extraction, a son. 

Aaron means enlightener. 

Pharaoh means sun-king. 

Jacob means supplanter. 

His mother Rebekah means snare. 

Joseph means increase. 

Mary means rebellion. 

John means the mercy of the Lord. 

Isaiah means the salvation of the Lord. 

Elisha means the salvation of god. 

Jesus means Jehovah is salvation. 

Jehovah means self-existing, self-supporting. 
Christ is the name given to the Hebrew Messiah. 


Messiah merely signifies any one annointed with oil blessed 
by the high priest. All of the kings of Israel were thus 
annointed, hence they were Messiahs. So were the church fur- 
nishings. Joshua was annointed and called Savior. The name 
Joshua has the same significance as Jesus. Jehovah is salva- 
tion—self-support. Joshua, Hoshea, Oshea, Jehoshua, Jeshua, 
and Jesus all have the same significance. 


286 THE REVELATION 


It is significant that both Moses and Joshua were born in 
Goshen, meaning approaching, drawing near, the place from 
which the Exodus started. 

Why extend this further? No one will attempt to refute 
it. If it is true the Christian church is a rank humbug; if it 
is not true every Bible dictionary is filled with falsehood, and 
the Bible itself cannot be believed. 

We may now understand why the church, during the early 
centuries, combed the earth to find and destroy all literature 
having any reference to this delicate subject. Moreover, we 
may also understand why the Bible was removed from the 
public schools. 

No wonder Peter says: 

“No prophecy of the scripture is of any private interpre- 
tation, . eu lig etersie20n) 

We mention this last bit of evidence, based upon esti- 
mates from the Bible. 

The so-called wilderness is a barren, unproductive piece 
of desert country containing about 22,000 square miles of 
sand, limestone, and mountains of granite, and all of it is 
absolutely worthless for sustaining human life. It is alleged 
there were 600,000 males above 20 years of age, and authori- 
ties estimate the whole company at about 2,200,000 souls, or 
100 persons to each square mile. Now, reader, this will make 
you think real hard. 

By an increase of 10% each decade, which is a low esti- 
mate, the number at the end of forty years would have been 
3,220,000 souls to be maintained on this limited area, with 
almost impossible water and a soil which barely produces scant 
shrubbery at the most favorable time of the year. 

What must we think of the fanatics who write whole 
volumes attempting to account for this palpable inconsistency ? 

They do not take the common sense, fact that history does 
not record the departure of such a vast number of people from 
Egypt. Neither is there any record of any such horde of people 
having arrived in a body in any other country. 

The Bible itself gives a pitiful explanation. 


Tue REVELATION 287 


“And he humbled thee and suffered thee to hunger, and 
fed thee with manna.” (Deut. 8:3.) 

The definition of manna is, What is this? 

It is described as a “rain of bread from heaven.” 

We have previously learned that heaven signifies ecclesi- 
astical government, and rain means doctrines, which disjoints 
this suggestion, for Moses declared that the Israelites were 
fed on manna to “make thee know that man doth not live by 
bread alone.” (Deut. 8:3.) 

Therefore manna is not classed as bread at all, notwith- 
standing the Lord’s declaration: “Behold, I will rain bread 
from heaven for you.” (Ex. 16:4.) 

The people were bidden to gather an omer a day for each 
person. Let us go to figures again. 

One omer is about six pints, in round numbers. There 
were 2,200,000 persons. This would require 13,200,000 pints 
daily, or more than 4,000,000,000 pints as the annual yield, 
nearly two hundred thousand pints to the acre. 

No wonder they exclaimed, “What is this?” 

It people could live forty years on this type of food, why 
waste time trying to raise 40 bushels of wheat or corn to the 
acre? 

When the old lady exclaimed, “a pint is a pound the world 
around,” she surely handed a job to Moses to supervise the 
gathering of thirteen million pounds of manna daily, and this 
had to be done each day, and still the Israelites went hungry. 

We read with disgust the foolish attempts to reconcile 
this tommy-rot with truth, to apologize for the teaching of this 
fabulous journey as a literal thing. If it were true, what does 
it teach? If it were not true, why teach it literally and de- 
ceive innocent believers? 

Why compromise with such hypocrisy? 

What a simple proposition it is when we analyze it. The 
only territory available to give plausibility to this absurd story 
was this triangular waste which could not possibly sustain the 
alleged number of people drawn out of Egypt. It was better 
to conjure this fabulous manna than to stultify themselves by 


288 THE REVELATION 


attempting to make future generations believe this region of 
sand and stone could feed several millions of people through 
two generations. Moreover, the territory may be crossed in 
four hours in an automobile. 

You may laugh aloud, reader, for this is a Christian farce. 
No one died, or starved, or even went hungry in the wilderness ; 
it was only a joke. But let your laugh be short and to the 
point, for this farce conceals and presages the greatest tragedy 
that ever befell humanity. 

Living humanity has been and is being put through the 
tortures of hell to “test and try” men, to see what is in their 
hearts, and if they will obey the will of the church. 

This thing which we name civilization is the enforced ful- 
fillment of prophecy. It is the babble and confusion to deceive 
and mislead humanity. Satan is loosed, confusion reigns su- 
preme. The world is gone mad under the physical and mental 
strain. The power to irritate and coerce humanity to do some- 
thing contrary to nature is paramount to all other desires. 


vs Ib ay 


THEYRE EARSAE 
THE TEMPORAL POWER. DEPOSING OF KINGS 


(Temporal power has ever been the goal of Christianity.) 


The annointing of Saul set the precedent for the making of 
kings and rulers by the popes. 

The deposing of Saul set the precedent of uncrowning 
of kings by the popes. 

The absurd and unauthenticated story of Samuel, Saul, 
and David conceals the most ingenious and cunning precedents 
to be found in the Bible, especially for the use of popes in 
their aspirations to supercede kings and usurp temporal power, 
a thing absolutely contrary to the declaration of their own 
Christ. 


“My kingdom is not of this world.” (John 18:36.) 


If any part of the canonized scriptures is wrong, all of it 
is wrong, for all of it is alleged to be divinely inspired and 
all of it is opposed to established human institutions. 

For several centuries after the beginning of the Christian 
period, the popes obsequiously acknowledged the superior 
authority of the civil rulers, thus living up to the declaration 
Oe hrist. 

The actions of the popes through the first twelve cen- 
turies rise up to accuse the church of being the author of all 
that Christ stands for and any change in the attitude of this 
convenient character is the change in church necessity and 
policy. Christ practically disputes the present attitude of the 
church. 

Upon the occasion of the alleged birth of Christ, a “heavenly 
host” shouted : 

289 


290 THE REVELATION 


“Glory to god in the highest, and on earth peace, good will 
toward men.” (Luke 2:14.) 

That same Christ declares in secret to his apostles: 

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came 
not to send peace, but a sword. 

“For I am come to set a man at variance against his 
father, and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter- 
in-law against her mother-in-law. 

“A man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” (Matt. 
10 :34-35-36. ) 

How are we to reconcile these radical differences. Eccle- 
siasticism has always publicly preached one thing and secretly 
practiced the opposite. 

Even in protestant England, to ae day, the sovereign re- 
tains the title conferred upon Henry VIII, by Pope Leo X, 
“defender of the faith’”—that faith founded on an oath to obey 
the head of the church in all things pertaining to the church 
interests. 

In the early periods, all bishops were elected by the people, 
hence the saying: “Vox populi Vox Dei.” 

It was under Pope Nicholas II, and by the connivance of 
that archplotter Hildebrand, that this custom was changed. 
The election of bishops was taken from the clergy, the nobility, 
and the people, and given to the cardinal bishops of Rome. 
Thus the church was under self-control. 

This same Hildebrand, who was made Pope Gregory VII 
and surreptitiously sainted, instigated Pope Stephen IX in 1058 
to declare marriage incompatible with the priesthood, and named 
the wives of the priests as concubines (concubine means pros- 
titute), excommunicating them and their husbands if their 
unions were not instantly broken, and Hildebrand classed them 
as heretics. By this we may understand the secret purposes of 
nunneries. By papal decree young women ruined by the priests 
were held in nunneries. Nun means son, posterity. 

It was at this period also that the sale of benefices began 
on a large scale, and the popes began to reap fortunes by selling 


THE REVELATION 291 


“godly” favors, meaning church patronage, setting a vile prac- 
tice of political graft for civil government officials. 

Gregory VII himself did not disdain to provide himself 
with a lady-friend in Matilda, countess of Tuscany, with whom 
he spent most of his time. 

He was the most ungodly of all the popes, a cunning, 
political wire-puller, a deceitful, hypocritical, vindictive man. 
He caused the burning of a large part of Rome; spent much 
of his time in banishment and prisons, and died a fugitive 
May 24, 1085, cursing and blaspheming those whom he had 
defamed, abused and cheated. 

And this is the type of Christian whose name, under 
Gregory XII (in the 16th century), was inscribed in Roman 
Martyrology ; to whom Paul V (in the 17th century) decreed 
the honors of an annual festival, and for whom Benedict XIII 
(in the eighteenth century) claimed the homage of all Chris- 
tendom. 

Gregory VII ascribed the origin of monarchies and prin- 
cipalities to the devil. 

His carefully cultivated pretension to the right of making 
and dethroning princes made him pope. 

He was a mean, distempered man, quarreling with all the 
rulers of Europe and following out Christ’s example by setting 
at variance son and father, a rank example being his exciting 
against his father, the Emperor Henry, his eldest son Conrad. 
This was a specific fulfillment of Christ’s declaration. 

Hildebrand was first to conceive the idea of the pope’s 
going from country to country preaching crusades. 

The story of Urban II and his tool, one Cucupietre, called 
Peter the Hermit, is disgusting by its revelation of willful 
duplicity. He sent this Peter the Hermit to all the princes and 
churches of France and Germany to excite a sentiment for a 
crusade. Then Urban followed as a “distinguished traveler,” 
to consummate political intrigue. Urbanus means courteous. 

Thirty thousand laymen, prelates, and priests gathered at 
Placentia, in an open field, to hear him. History says that this 
enterprise required extreme audacity. 


292 Tue REVELATION 


The “open field” is figurative, to put the cause in common 
with church and state. 

We shall now explain this digression. 

Back in our journey through the wilderness, Jethro brought 
to Moses his two sons, Gershom signifying a traveler of repu- 
tation. 

In chapter 8 of Ezra we find that Gershom is the son of 
Phinehas. Phinehas means a bold countenance and a brazen 
mouth. This is audacity.’ 

This Gershom is sent on practically the same mission as 
that undertaken by Peter the Hermit, and Pope Urban II to 
start a crusade. But where Gershom was organizing “minis- 
ters for the house of God,” Urban was organizing a holy mob 
for a plundering expedition. Both Gregory and Urban were 
attempting to put into execution these previous precedents. 

This is one of the best possible demonstrations of the prac- 
tical execution of the church exploitation as previously re- 
hearsed. 

Both of these movements are to procure maintenance for 
the church, but the one is by the original process of an organ- 
ized ministry, while the other is by armed force and brigandage. 
Under Solomon and David, this also was rehearsed. 

Minister means official, clergyman, ecclesiast. To minister 
means to contribute, supply. 

Crusade practically signifies the same, although the crusades 
of the 11th, 12th, and 13th centuries were cloaked under the 
high-sounding title of “holy wars” to recover the “holy land” 
from Mohammedans; they were military expeditions, equipped 
by the holy see or by some sycophant king paying penance, for 
plunder and brigandage. They seldom succeeded in their al- 
leged purposes, but brought back the plunder. Absolution was 
pronounced by the popes in advance, to open wide the way to 
pillage and rapine by the soldiery. 

We advise our readers to consult Webster’s unabridged dic- 
tionary for the meaning of the two words placenta and crusade. 
Neither of the words are to be found in the Christian code. 
They both signify an attachment between an embriotic body 


THE REVELATION 293 


and a greater and more permanent organization, and both unite 
and establish a nutritive connection between two bodies. 


Now, reader, do you see no subtle connection between 
these? Let us enlighten you. Read the 8th chapter of Ezra 
and you will find a process almost identical with that employed 
by Urban II with the same practical results, with this difference: 
Ezra was ashamed to ask for soldiers and he used bribery, 
where Urban used force and “persuasion.” 


“Knowing the terror of the Lord we persuade men.” (II 
ora 4 lls) 


We found also, back at Rephidim, that Eliezer, help of 
god, was the second son of Moses, and he is a messenger for 
Ezra. 7 

We shall briefly review David’s life to see what part of it 
inspires the idea of making him the ancestor of Christ. He had 
no royal blood in his veins to transmit to Christ. 


It will be quite evident that the author of these Bible 
allegories knows nothing of and believes less of the law of 
heredity, excepting where it may redound to the profit of the 
church, for the two characters, David and Christ, have no 
resemblance whatsoever, and there is no possible lineal con- 
nection. 

While David, of course, is a fictitious character, insofar as 
actual participation in Christian matters 1s concerned, never- 
theless he might as well have been a living actor insofar as his 
moral, or rather immoral, influence upon the Christian theme 
goes. Therefore the Christian exploiters must accept responsi- 
bility for his whole character, be it good or bad, they having 
selected him to father the Christ character. 


The false pretense of giving, in minute detail, the dates 
of his birth and death, and the events of his alleged life, is only 
intended to give plausibility to the story. Most of it is written 
by poor, deluded, weak-minded, hysterical fanatics. 

The ulterior purpose of the Saul and David story is to 
establish back to the beginning of kings, the “divine authority” 
of popes to make and uncrown kings and to assume temporal 


294 THE REVELATION 


power over civil governments. It is an essential part of “a 
mass of testimony.”’ 

Saul, David, and Solomon are figurative characters in- 
tended to set precedents and examples which popes will follow 
upon assuming temporal power, in order that the onus of the 
origin of evil practices might fall upon civil government. 

Saul is deposed because of disobedience to the high priest 
and for “hearkening unto the voice of the people,” and David is 
annointed king in his stead. 

Saul means demanded, sepulchre, destroyer, desired, asked 
of god. | 

The people did not ask god for a king, they asked Samuel 
to appoint one. 

It is very clear that this symbolizes the punishment of 
kings for permitting their subjects to turn from faith in the 
invisible god to put confidence in a visible king. The people 
demanded that they be judged by a king, and this is interpreted 
into a request of god. 

Nevertheless Samuel warns ‘them of all that they must 
endure under a king, a subtle precedent for future use, for god 
said, give them a king. 

This emphasizes the opposition of the church to kings, 
and charges up against them things which had not yet been 
committed, this being their first king. How did he know that 
these things were practiced by kings? It is a peculiar fact that 
he accuses kings with exactly what the high priest was guilty 
of, “hearkening to the voice of the people.” 

During the whole journey through the wilderness, Moses 
and his thousands of holy helpers lived off the best ‘‘mutton,” 
“barley meal” and “wine on the lees.” For centuries the popes 
demanded ten per centum of the income of governments con- 
trolled by them, and taxed and plundered humanity. There is 
little difference between today and yesterday. 

They also used Saul for another purpose. 

“Rebellion is as the sin of witchcraft, and stubbornness 
is as iniquity and idolatry.” (I Sam. 15:23.) 

Saul consulted a witch instead of the high priest. 


Tue REVELATION 295 


If spirits (the saints) and idols were removed from the 
Christian churches today, they would go bankrupt. 


The Lord sent Saul to destroy the Amalekites, which he 
did, but he permitted the people to partake of the spoil, sheep 
and oxen, without delivering to the high priest his “offerings” 
and “sacrifices” and “tithes.” 


“Therefore he hath also rejected thee from being king.” 
ean 5235) 


Now we have a chance to get back to the crusades, and 
here we have excellent evidence that kings are being used to 
subjugate industry and its products as we previously found in 
Moses’ raid upon Sihon, king of Heshbon. 


Saul destroys the Amalekites. 
Amal means labor. 
Amalek means valley dwellers, agriculturists. 


Agag, the king of the Amalekites, means fire, flame. 

Amal is an Asherite. 

Asher means happiness. 

Heshbon was destroyed in like manner, meaning invention, 
industry, thought, intellect, he that hasteneth to understanding. 

Sihon was king of Heshbon and means rooted out. He 
was killed for opposing the Israelites. 

Saul brought Agag, fire, back with him alive, thus bring- 
ing the spirit of industry under church control. Saul simply re- 
vived fire-worship or Moloch, to punish heresy, making human 
sacrifices to him. 

This is a clean-cut scheme to suppress all happiness by 
destroying the source of production. Figuratively it takes away 
the foundation for heretic imitation of the original ecclesiastic 
idea. 

What was the vital purpose of this? 

First, it was to set the precedent of taxation and tithes 
for the Christian church; second, it was to establish the portion 
the church was to receive of the spoils of plundering expedi- 
tions called crusades; third, it was to put upon kings responsi- 
bility for these ungodly practices; and, fourth, it was to indi- 


296 THE REVELATION 


rectly control human production through legalized taxation 
and monopoly. 

But what is of far greater importance, both individual 
wealth and happiness draw attention away from the church, 
and sorrow and affliction are supposed to draw the people to 
the church for sympathy and consolation. 

Saul did not pay the tithes, consequently he is made a 
horrible example for future kings. 

This system of tithing for the maintenance of the church 
is the basis of church taxation throughout the world to this time, 
and is practically adopted by governments. 

We may expect some radical change to occur upon Saul’s 
retiring. 

David supplants Saul. The name means beloved. 

Just why this drunkard and libertine should be chosen as 
the forefather of Christ would be a puzzling question, did he 
not become the symbol of fall and redemption. That is the 
punishment and repentance of stiff-necked kings. To put him 
forward as a godly example is to insult human intelligence. 

David’s father is Jesse, meaning wealth, or wealthy. also 
my present, suggestive of donations from the wealthy. 

Jesse was the son of Obed, a servant. 

Jesse’s great-grandmother was Rahab, the harlot of Jericho. 

It is not known who was his wife or mother. 

An examination of David’s ancestry is interesting, but by 
no means edifying. It begins in the land of Moab. 

Moab means of the father. It seems to us it would have 
been much more appropriate to have put this “of the daughter,” 
since Moab was the son of Lot by his own daughter. 

Ruth’s father was Eli-Melech, meaning god is king. Eli, 
God + Melich, king. 

Christ on the cross cried to Eli, calling him his god. 

Ruth’s mother was Naomi, meaning agreeable. 

Ruth means filled, satisfied. 

Naomt1’s sons were: 

Mahlon, meaning infirmity, sickly. 

Chilion meaning finished, sickly. 


Tue REVELATION 297 


Ruth took for her first husband Mahlon, her brother, and 
for her second husband Boaz, meaning strong, a remarkable 
contrast. The ancestor of Boaz is Pharez, the son of Judah 
by his daughter-in-law, Tamar, whom he took for a street harlot. 

Before Ruth’s marriage to Boaz, she lay over night with 
him upon the threshing floor, and Boaz cautioned her: “Let it 
not be known that a woman came into the floor.” This is a tacit 
suggestion that concealed sin is permissible. 

In standard Bible dictionaries we are told that Ruth is 
“ancestress of David and Christ,” although her alleged time 
preceded Christ by twelve hundred years, and David preceded 
Christ a thousand years. There must be some astonishing birth 
records somewhere, but they may not be located. 

It is blasphemous to give such an ancestry to the principal 
character in an alleged moral institution. 

Obed is the son of Ruth and Boaz. The name means a 
servant, and he is the father of Jesse by an unknown mother. 

We should like to have some unprejudiced person explain 
the merits of this so-called ancestry of Christ, who is called the 
son of almighty God, creator of all the universe. If this in- 
ferior conception of ancestry does not sufficiently disgust, David 
will fill the cup to overflowing. There was no royal blood in 
David. His appointment as king was a papal precedent. 

It is not necessary to enter into the details of the conspiracy 
between Samuel and David to undermine and dethrone Saul. 
Saul was made king for that purpose, to show the authority of 
the high priest to make and unmake kings. Saul means the 
sepulchre, meaning that by the order of the high pontiff a king 
may be removed by murder. 

The contemptible methods and intrigues revealed are prece- 
dents to justify subsequent acts. It is David’s personal char- 
acter which we shall hold up to view, picturing the effrontery 
of declaring a drunkard and libertine the forefather of the 
“son of god” and “savior of mankind.” 

wVcearestold Uthat: 

“All Israel loved David.” 


“David is the man after god’s own heart.” 


298 THE REVELATION 


Evidently it is not essential to despise one’s animal pas- 
sions to be godly, if the high priest does not interfere. 

David puts a lie in the mouth of Jonathan, Saul’s son (1 
Sam. 20:6)—the precedent of the “pious lie.” 

David went to Nob, meaning discourse, prophecy, where 
he uttered another lie to the priest, Ahi + Melech, meaning 
my brother is king. 

On declaring that he had abstained from women for three 
days. Abimelech gave David the shew-bread to eat, for which 
he and his whole house were put to death by Saul’s orders. 
Only Abiathar escaped. 

Abiathar means surviving father of abundance. 

This is to arouse hatred for Saul to justify destroying his 
power. It sets a precedent which was freely followed by the 
popes. As these are but figurative characters, the father of 
abundance is preserved to become one of David’s advisers. 

David raised an insurrection, calling upon: 

“Every one that was in distress. 

“Every one that was in debt. 

“Everyone who was discontented. 

“They gathered themselves. unto him, and he became cap- 
tain over them.” 


This is a clean-cut precedent for the raising up of the 
inspired mob to discredit a ruler and bring on a revolution. 

This was done by the high priest, Samuel, and his protege, 
David, who aspired to be king. It was directed against Saul, 
because he “hearkened to the voice of his people” and did not 
pay tithes. 

Disobedience and failure to contribute are the two cardinal 
sins. 

Saul ordered his guards to kill Abimelech, the priest, but 
they refused to raise a hand against a priest. 

This exhibits the theory that not even the subjects of a 
king dare raise a hand against a priest. 

Only an ungodly person will do so, and this identifies the 
earthy man. 

“But Doeg, the Edomite, of the king’s servants, fell upon 


THE REVELATION 299 


the priests and slew four score and five persons that did wear 
a linen ephod.” 

Doeg means fearful. 

Edomite means earthy, red earth, which is the meaning of 
Adam. Therefore, Doeg was not of the church but of the earth 
earthy, a sinful Adamite, the servant of Saul, who listened to 
the voice of the common people instead of the commands of 
the high priest. | 

This is related as a great crime against god, yet popes 
directed their horrible crusades of vengeance in which they 
slaughtered tens of thousands of defenseless men, women, and 
children in a single day. See our chapter on the inquisition 
and crusades. 

It is horrifying to kill a priest, but a pastime to murder 
thousands of innocents. 

Notwithstanding the Lord miraculously confounds all of 
David’s enemies, he finds it necessary to flee to the wilderness 
of Ziph, which means falsity—the “pious fraud.” 





Let us go deeper into David's moral character. 

“David arose from his bed and. walked upon the roof and 
saw a woman washing herself, and the woman was very beau- 
tiful to look upon. And David sent and inquired after the 
woman—the daughter of Eliam, Bathsheba, the wife of Uriah 
ther Hittite.’ (11 Sam, 11.) 

Bathsheba means the seventh daughter, the daughter of an 
oath, or of fullness. 

Eliam means the people of god. 

Therefore the oath is required of the new people brought 
into the church—David took Bathsheba. 

Uriah means the Lord is my fire, light. 

Hittites mean descendants of Heth, therefore signifies 
fear, the broken. 

“And David sent messengers and took Bathsheba, and she 
came in unto him and he lay with her. 

“And the woman conceived and sent and told David. 

“David called Uriah, he did eat and drink before him; and 
he made him drunk. 


300 THE REVELATION 


“And it came to pass that David wrote a letter to Joab, and 
sent it by the hand of Uriah. (Joab means paternity.) 

“And he wrote in the letter, saying, set ye Uriah in the 
forefront of the hottest battle, and retire ye from him, that 
he may be smitten and die.” (II Sam. 11.) 

All of which was executed and Uriah was killed. David, 
in the most deceitful manner, concealed his murderous part 
from the messenger. 

“And when the wife of Uriah heard that Uriah her hus- 
band was dead, she mourned for her husband.” (II Sam. 11: 
208) 

The manner in which Nathan reproached David for this 
was by a parable which greatly angered David, he demanding to 
know who the offender was, that he might be slain. 

Nathan replied that he, David, was the man, the Lord 
saying : 

“Thou hast killed Uriah, and hast taken his wife.” (II 
Saale) 

Nathan said: 

“The Lord also hath put away thy sin: thou shalt not die. 

“But because by this deed thou hast given great occasion 
to the enemies of the Lord, to blaspheme, the child that is born 
unto thee shall surely die.” (II Sam. 12:13-14.) 

“This is an excellent specimen of the kind of justice handed 
out by the Hebraic god. There was no crime committed by 
David in these immoral acts, but the reflection upon the church 
had to be avenged by taking the life of an innocent babe. The 
annointed of god can do no evil. But this is the evil precedent 
for the protection of the church from convent accidents. 

This shows the relationship between the church and the 
king in mutual protection against the operation of the law. 
There are concealed in this story many important precedents. 
Moreover, the wise may take warning against a union of 
pope and king—church and state. 


PARI. | 
THEAREHEARSAL 


PERIOD OF INTRIGUE. DAVID THE POLITICIAN 


(Ehud, the messenger of the Lord, offered a present when he 
murdered Eglon. ) 


Having degraded kings and made them responsible for all 
the follies which the priesthood and the church might subse- 
quently commit, it now is essential to discredit the older forms 
of religion from which they took their doctrines. 


The display of wisdom and learning will glorify the church 
and dazzle the world, and at the same time exhibit the destruc- 
tive effects of “running after strange gods,” meaning “carnal 
things.” 

Moreover, Solomon’s dispensation reveals the dangers of 
placing in the control of kings the wisdom which is claimed 
for the church. Solomon is personified intellect, the light of 
men, and the last step in the rehearsal. 


David did not do himself credit by leaving to the world 
Solomon, as immoral and profligate as himself. But Solomon 
fulfilled his function of destroyer of sun-worship and fire- 
worship. It cannot be said, however, that he left any great 
inheritance of wisdom to the world. 

Neither David nor Solomon could safely be permitted to 
be at large in a decent, self-respecting community, under 
present-day ideas of morality, as criminal as humanity now is, 
and that is saying much. 

Solomon means recompense. 

Recompense means indemnity, compensation, remunera- 
tion, requital, satisfaction, reward, pay. 

Each of these important periods ends with some form of 
compensation. 


301 


302 THE REVELATION 


Bathsheba bare Solomon as compensation to David for 
the death of the previous child. 

“To me belongeth vengeance and recompense: their foot 
shall slide in due time.” (Deut. 32:35.) 

This is aimed at froward, stubborn kings. 

David’s foot did slip in the case of Bathsheba, as too in 
the affair of Nabal, whom he also had killed, taking his wife 
Abigail, who some declare is David’s own sister, who became 
the mother of Daniel the prophet. They are hanging men in 
this enlightened age for abducting other men’s wives and mur- 
dering their legitimate husbands. 

David’s contribution to the family tree: 

Ibhar means chosen, elected. 

Elishama means whom god hears. 

Shama means dutiful. Eli means god. 

Signifying that god only responds to the obedient—eternal 
bribery. 

Eliphelet means the god of deliverance— 

Two sons of David by the same name. (I Chr. 3:6-8.) 

In I Chronicles 8:39, Eliphelet is said to be the son of 
Eshek, meaning oppression, and brother to Jehush, meaning 
collector, hence they must be tax gatherers in David’s system 
of confiscation; a strange line, taxation, oppression, and de- 
liverance. 

Nogah means bright. 

Nepheg means sprout. 

Japhia means splendor, which enlightens. 

Elishama means whom god hears. 

Eliada means knowledge of god. 

Also the sons of David by concubines and by Tamar, his 
own daughter. 

There are several outstanding features of David’s career 
which brand him as wholly unfit to be referred to as the alleged 
forefather of the equally fabulous Christ. 

But when we fully analyze the matter, we find some of 
the most cunning intrigues concealed in these stories. 

Both Saul and David are surreptitiously held up as ex- 


THe REVELATION 303 


amples to demonstrate that the divine authority should not be 
vested in kings. They should be under the temporal authority 
of the pope, with power to remove or appoint at will. 

This is why the apparent indecency: of David is thrust be- 
fore the people. Kings are utterly unfit to exercise “divine 
authority,’ and temporal power, therefore, should be censored 
by god’s vicar. This, however, does not prevent their giving 
royal blood to their offspring. 

David had innumerable so-called wives, also had children 
by his many concubines. Concubine means prostitute. 

It is not sufficient to give as an excuse that at that period 
these things were permissible by custom. No good can come 
out of evil. A good fruit tree cannot grow out of the seed of 
a bramble. Moreover, such customers could not deliver to 
modern civilization a correct moral code. 

Christianity, to itself be perfect, must have been brought 
forth from an unsullied stock. On the contrary, practically 
every essential character of the scriptures, and agent and prac- 
tice of the ecclesiastical experiment, reeks with evil and even 
crime. It could not exist without them. Neither the laws of - 

god nor of man could justify the inquisition. 

By the laws of nature, and by their own confessions, good 
cannot come out of a system which sows and feeds upon evil. 
It is not sufficient to say that the contrast is to emphasize the 
Christian dispensation, for this evil precedent is glorified. 

The past record of the church proves beyond doubt that 
it has inspired and encouraged evil under the false pretense of 
“trying” humanity. 

David is chosen as an example of correction, by confession 
and forgiveness, to justify the confessional, to prove the power 
of the church to condone evil, that it may dispense indulgences. 

The case of Nabal was a precedent to cover a multitude 
of subsequent papal sins, and to excuse the fact that such con- 
duct of kings was prevalent regardless of popes. 

The fact that these bald and palpable precedents are found 
in nearly every page of the scriptures, is quite sufficient to 
prove that these evil acts were premeditatedly condoned because 


304 Tue REVELATION 


they could not be prevented without bringing authority under 
the law. 

David’s acts toward Nabal were intended to reach the vil- 
lagers, who were difficult to entice into the church, because of 
lack of surrounding influences. Humanity does not seek the 
church, it seeks humanity and does not hesitate at coercion. 

Abigail signifies father’s joy. 

We are unable to reconcile the attempt to show that Nabal’s 
wife is not the sister of David, by whom she had children, as he 
also had by his own mother-in-law. 

We do not find two Abigails at David’s court at one time. 

“David is the seventh son of Jesse. His sisters were Abi- 
gail and Zeruiah.” 

Zeruiah means pain and tribulation, the opposite of Abigail. 

“Abigail bare Amasa, and the father of Amasa was Jether 
the Ishmaelite:” =(L Chr. Z2al Zs) 

““Amasa was a man’s son, whose name was Ithra, an Israel- 
ite, then went in unto Abigail, the daughter of Nahash, sister 
to Zeruiah.” Ithra means plenty. 

Abigail means the same, whether Nabal’s wife or David's 
sister, and she is celebrated for wisdom. 

Nahash means serpent, and serpent is the symbol for wis- 
dom as well as for Satan. 

This mixup is quite sufficient to justify the belief that 
there was but one Abigail, and she was “father’s joy.” Joy 
means gaiety, pleasure, of which David was passionately fond. 

Nabal means fool. He was the Carmelite who refused 
food to David. He paid the penalty of omitting to contribute 
to the support of the church. 

Carmel means fruitful, and the church demands the first 
fruit. 

David took not only his substance, but also his life and 
his wife, Abigail. 

This is a palpable precedent for the brigandish crusades 
against stubborn communities. 

We are told by the standard Bible dictionaries that David, 
at this period was a recognized outlaw. 


Tue REVELATION 305 


In I Samuel, chapter 30, we find he “divided his spoils” 
with thirteen chieftains of places “where David himself and his 
men were wont to haunt.” 


He prowled about, slaying and plundering, exactly as did 
the modern crusaders under the popes of Rome. He was under 
the guidance of Samuel and Nathan. 


“And David smote the land, and left neither man nor 
woman alive, and took away the sheep, and the oxen, and the 
asses, and the camels and the apparel.”’ (I Sam. 27:9.) 


Thus we see David symbolizes and sets the examples for 
the accursed crusades and inquisition. 


“And when David came to Ziklag he sent of the spoil unto 
the elders of Judah—to them which were in Beth-el, and to 
them who were in Ramoth, and to them which were in Jattir 
and Siphmoth and Eshtemoa, and Rachal, and the Jerahmeel- 
ites, and Kenites, and Hormah, and chor-a-shan, and Hebron.” 


Gli Sam.7o0) 


Now, we have the true meaning of David. He was the 
founder of crusades, a. common highwayman, and an astute 
politician, who bribed his way, into popularity—an executive 
king-priest. 

Ziklag means the measure pressed down, that is, more than 
an ordinary full measure. 


David is the most unscrupulous and immoral character in 
the Bible. 


Let us examine the meaning of those he bribed. 
Bethel means the house of god—the church. 
Ramoth means those in high places. 

Jattir means the prominent. 

Siphmoth means fertility (one of his haunts). 
Eshtemoa means the bosom of woman. 
Rachal means trade. 

Jerahmeelites means god’s mercy—indulgences. 
Kenites means smiths—no doubt for arms. 
Chor-ashan means a haunt while an outlaw. 
Hebron means friendship, society, pleasure. 


306 THE REVELATION 


No wonder David was made king of Judah—he was an 
ordinary bribing politician. These are the powers courted by 
the Christian church—also by modern political parties. 


Ish-bosheth, Saul’s son, was made king over Israel and 
was murdered, probably at David’s instigation. 


We shall come near convicting this order of highwaymen 
right here. 


Ish-bosheth means man of shame. He secretly is Esh-baal, 
signifying Baal’s man, ashenchman of the ruler. Baal means 
lord, with a small 1, hence means the king, David. 


But the high priest is also vested in David, in the sense that 
he rules the priesthood. 


In his usual false pretense, he makes a show of keeping 
faith with Saul, to whom he made an oath not to cut off his 
house, by making Saul’s son king over Israel. 


He brings shame upon him, defeats him at war, and 
doubtless was secretly implicated in his murder. 


This symbolizes the method by which the influence and 
power of kings was to be surreptitiously destroyed, that the 
temporal power may be seized by the high priest. There are 
innumerable modern instances. 


Some appreciation may be had of the refined pastimes of 
that alleged period by the following: 

“Abner, son of Ner and the servants of Ish-bosheth, the 
son of Saul, went out to Gibeon. 

“And Joab, the son of Zeruiah, and the servants of David, 
went out together to the pool of Gibeon; the one on the one 
side of the pool and the other on the other side of the pool. 

“And Abner said to Joab, let the young men now arise and. 
play before us, and Joab said let them arise. 

“Then there arose and went over by number, twelve of 
Benjamin, which pertained to Ish-bosheth, and twelve servants 


a-Ote David. 


“And they caught every one his fellow by the head, and 
thrust his sword in the fellow’s side, so they fell down together.” 
CULE Satie 


THE REVELATION 307 


If this were literally true, it would be too fiendish to pub- 
lish; but it is figurative, concealing some ulterior meaning— 
perhaps signifying blind obedience and self-sacrifice at the 
command of a superior, a hellish doctrine. 

We must examine these names to see if the truth will 
reveal itself. 

Ner means lamp, grandfather of Saul. 

Abner means light, son of Ner. 

Light means joy, prosperity. 

Saul means sepulchre—the suppression of light, the de- 
stroyer. 

Ish-bosheth means man of shame, debasement. 

Gibeon means that which is without. 

The Gibeonites executed seven of Saul’s sons. 

Zeruiah (David’s sister) means pain, tribulation. 

Joab means paternity. Jo, an abbreviation of Joseph, 
meaning increase, and Ab, meaning father—the father of in- 
crease. 

Abner, captain of Saul’s host, had made Ish-bosheth king 
over Israel. Ab + Ner, the father of light, had made shame 
and tribulation king over the priesthood. 

A battle royal followed this play at the pool of Gibeon; 
David’s men prevailed. Nevertheless, Abner killed David’s 
nephew Asahel, meaning creature of god. He was nephew, 
messenger, and tax gatherer for David, hence David is this god. 
Asa means physician. 

This was an excuse to justify the destruction of Abner. 
Light means intelligence. The lamb casts light and exposure 
into dark places, hence intelligence on the part of the priest also 
had to be suppressed. 

Joab, general-in-chief of David’s army, murdered him vol- 
untarily, claiming that Abner intended to betray David. This 
voluntary act of murder is a precedent for future similar acts, 
and simply signifies the suppression of priestly scandals; Da- 
vid’s affair with Bathsheba, for instance. 

To smirch Abner he is accused of quarreling with Ish- 
bosheth, over his concubine, and desiring to deliver Israel over 


308 THE REVELATION 


to David. So did Jacob quarrel with his son Reuben over his 
concubine. 

David declared that he and his kingdom were guiltless 
forever from the blood of Abner, the son of Ner,—the lamp 
was extinguished, the teaching priest was suppressed, enlight- 
enment of the people was not a part of the program. 

This is a common trick to deny responsibility for acts 
committed by secret connivance. 

“Let it rest on the head of Joab and on his father’s house. 

“And David said to Joab and all the people that were with 
him, ‘Rend your clothes and mourn for Abner,’ and King 
David himself followed the bier.” (II Sam. 3:31.) 

“And they buried Abner in Hebron: and the king lifted up 
his voice, and wept at the grave of Abner and said, ‘Died Abner 
asva toolidicthia ae (ligoatieeos 

Thus, through Hebron, meaning society, friendship, and 
enchantment, intellect, joy, and prosperity were voluntarily 
killed by David’s general-in-chief. 

“So all the elders of Israel came to the king to Hebron; 
and king David made a league with them in Hebron before 
the Lord; and they annointed David king of Israel.” (II Sam. 
Deo 

Now, we have light. 

David never did anything direct; he was a manipulator. 

By intrigue he took Nabal’s wife and destroyed him. 

By intrigue he undermined Saul and usurped his king- 
dom. 

By intrigue he had Uriah killed and took his wife. 

By intrigue he had Abner killed and hypocritically be-— 
moaned his death. He had him buried in Hebron, society. 

Nabal means fool. 

David said, “Abner died like a fool.” 

Almost a confession that men were being made fools of 
by the flatteries and enchantments of social entertainment. 

Uriah means fire. 

Abner means light. 

Hebron means society, friendship, enchantment. 


THe REVELATION 309 


Light symbolizes joy, prosperity, learning, enlightenment. 

Hebron is the son of Kohath, meaning congregation, obedi- 
ence, to make blunt. 

Kohath is the son of Levi, meaning associated with the 
priesthood. 

The other sons of Kohath are: 

Amram, the father of Moses, exalted. 

Izhar, meaning oil, the annointing. 

Uzziel, meaning god’s might, divine authority. 

Uz, meaning counsel, to fix, also fertility. 

This is perfectly plain; enlightenment and learning were 
submerged in society and enchantments, in order to cultivate 
the friendship of the strong and wise. This is pouring oil upon 
the troubled waters. 

“Jacob poured oil upon the stone which he had used for a 
pillowesn( Gene 23:18)) 

Moses required the Israelites to bring oil for annointing. 
e720.) 

“God annointed with the oil of gladness.” (Ps. 45:7.) 

“T have found David my servant; with my holy oil have I 
annointed him.” (Ps. 89:20.) 

“T shall be annointed with fresh oil.” (Ps. 92:10.) 

“Oil to make his face to shine.” (Ps. 104:15.) 

Oil means abundance, fertility, joy. 

erlincrolsotejoy: for mourninexs *Clsav6le3:) 

This is the scheme for suppressing enlightenment. 

“The wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps.” 
(Matt. 25:4.) Abner, the light of the congregation, was ex- 
tinguished by Joab, the father of increase. This was a re- 
Hearsalsoritheslater “darkvage,’ 

We have thus referred elaborately to “oil” to show its im- 
portance in the process of “making blunt” the human intellect, 
as represented by the burial of Abner, light, in Hebron, the 
enchantment of society and friendship. See the “dark ages” 
(486 to 1495). This period was dark in ignorance, but aflame 
with licentiousness. 

David is king over Hebron—the congregation. 


SLO THE REVELATION 


It is “King David’s” light that is being put out, to discredit 
kings. When the dark ages came kings could neither read 
nor write. 

David’s wife, Michal, looked out of her window and saw 
David vulgarly dancing, leaping, and exposing his person to 
the maid servants, and she upbraided him. 

He informed her, “I will yet be more vile than this; of 
them shall I be had in honor.” | 

The meaning of Michal is a question, “Who is perfect?” 
This is the excuse for David’s vulgarity. Sin, though publicly 
rebuked, is secretly encouraged. The secret sowing of sin is 
the salvation of the priesthood. 

This is some of the “oil” of church absolution. 

Back 1n Genesis we find this admonition against exposing 
the person: 

“Neither shalt thou go up by steps unto mine altar, that 
thy nakedness be not discovered.” (Ex. 20:26.) 

But what did David care; he was supreme. 

It runs in David’s blood to be vicious and wicked, another 
reason why he should not have been selected as the forefather 
of Christ. He measured everything by his passion for women, 
which seemed to whet his desire for cruelty. 

His nature is reflected in his son Amnon, who by trickery 
induced his virgin sister Tamar to come to his room, where he 
ravished her. He then spurned her and ordered her to begone. 

Tamar rightly said: “Sending me away is a greater evil 
than the other thou didst unto me.” It is a well known historical 
fact that it was a papal decree that young women betrayed by 
priests became creatures of nunneries. 

Amnon called his servants, saying: “Put now this woman 
out from me, and bolt the door after her.” 

Absalom had his brother murdered for this act, yet the 
Lord forgave David for causing the death of Uriah and de- 
bauching his wife, killing the innocent child to save the face 
of the church. 

We can find no plausible reason or excuse for thus debas- 
ing these essential Bible characters, but there is beneath every 


THE REVELATION 311 


sentence a hidden meaning, a vicious purpose, which a close 
analysis will reveal. This is destroying something which stands 
in the way of the ecclesiastic scheme. 

Here we have the “forefather” of Jesus Christ, and his 
sons, setting the foulest possible examples of crime for future 
generations. Non, a form of Nun, means posterity. Amnon 
means faithful, the future generation to be faithful to the 
church. 

Did the Lord God of Israel raise a voice of protest? Not 
he: he is notoriously a man’s god. It has always been a pre- 
rogative of kings, nobles, and priests to debauch virgins. 

Simple tricks like setting Joab’s wheat field on fire by 
Absalom, to bring Joab to him, counted for nothing. He was a 
prince. Absalom also betrayed his own father and tried to kill 
him, and was himself killed by his cousin Joab. 

And yet Absalom was called the father of peace, thus ac- 
cusing the people of voluntarily destroying peace. 

Nothing could better demonstrate the utter absurdity of 
this phase of the Christian false pretense than the flight of 
David and the fall of Absalom. 

Of course it was intended to illustrate the result of volun- 
tary acts which he committed—Joab, who killed him, signifies 
voluntary. The king and the church can do no evil, their agents 
do it for them. 

In the most trivial and controllable things, the Lord 1s 
infallible, but in matters of vital importance these kings went 
into hysterics and were frightened into helplessness—a ruse 
to demonstrate the influence of the high priest with god. 

If the vicissitudes of war went against, the Lord had 
punished them for their sins; if in their favor, the Lord was 
with them;—wholly a speculative, go-lucky thing, carefully 
adjusted after the act. 

In like manner are events perverted to “fulfill prophecy.” 

Some of the unjust and inconsistent things attributed to 
these scriptural characters are inexplicable. As an example: 
When David fled he left behind him ten concubines, prosti- 
tutes; upon his return he imprisoned these women for the 


oa THE REVELATION 


balance of their lives. This was on a par with forgiving him, 
and murdering his child of shame. 

The figurative significance of this is not plain, but we be- 
lieve it has to do with nunneries. It is in keeping with Hilde- 
brand’s (Gregory VII) order converting priests’ wives into 
prostitutes, and confining them in nunneries as creatures of the 
church. 

Joab was David’s grandson, and Amasa was his nephew. 
Joab kissed Amasa and plunged his sword into his body and 
shed out his bowels to the ground, another voluntary act. 
Amasa means forgiveness. This Jo + Ab was a hired assas- 
sin, later becoming the intolerant, bigoted, inspired church mob. 

In II Samuel 8, we are given an example of the personifi- 
cation of occupations. Joab means also fatherliness, he was 
over all the hosts of Israel—the father of increase. Benaiah 
means son of the Lord—the executioner. He is a priest and 
the son of Jehoiada, meaning knowledge of god, the knowledge 
of the Lord—adviser. He is high priest and reformer. 

We again have positive proof that the high priest is the 
Lord. Jehoiada was high priest and Benaiah, his son, is the 
“son of the Lord.” Another precedent for Nepotism. 

Benaiah has under him: 

The Cherethites, the executioners—a part of David’s body 
suard ee 

The Pelethites, meaning runners, messengers of David. 

Adoram, meaning power. He had charge of the collec- 
tion of tribute, tithes, and taxes. 

Jehoshaphat, meaning Jehovah hath judged. He is the 
recorder of judgments of the high priest. One meaning of 
the name is Lord will judge. 

Shiva or Sheraiah, meaning the song of the Lord, the 
scribe, who wrote the songs and praises of the high priests, 
and of course David’s songs. 

Zadok, meaning just, righteous; forefather of the Saddu- 
cees, whom the Christians destroyed. 

Abiathar, meaning father of abundance. 

These two last were the joint high priests. 





THE REVELATION 313 


It must be agreed that could justice and abundance be de- 
pended upon for permanency, all nations would gladly acknowl- 
edge them as high priests. But if these are but intermediary 
forces, depending upon the eccentricities of an erratic priest- 
king, given to everlasting warfare, it at once becomes apparent 
that the king, as the god upon whom the Lord puts the final 
blame for calamity, must be well supplied with soldiers to 
protect him from a rebellious populate. 

Therefore, David was wise to have Joab, his nephew, in 
charge of his army. 

David was also possessed of a suitable espionage system 
to keep him informed of what was going on. Ira, meaning 
watchfulness, had charge of this department. 


Ira was a Jairite, meaning enlightened. 

This is perhaps the precedent for Jesuitry. 

We are now getting at the truth regarding these fanciful, 
imaginary, personified systems, which never existed outside the 
fertile minds of the writers. 

Let us put to the test this system. 

If abundance prevailed, undoubtedly justice would be vin- 
dicated, thus both the high priests would be in high favor, as 
also would be a beneficent Lord, all at one and the same time. 
This would account for the extraordinary suggestion of two 
high priests—which is inconsistent with true Jewish history. 

But a three-year famine fell upon the Israelites, causing 
them to complain of the Lord. 

David inquired of the Lords, the high priests, the reason 
for this famine. 

With the previous facts before us, we may read the deceit 
and hypocrisy of the priesthood, and the extreme cunning of 
these schemers, in the reason which they gave and which was 
undoubtedly suggested by David himself. 

“It is for Saul, because of his bloody house, because he 
Slewatiescibeonites:7 6 (tleSam. 21:10) } 

Upon referring back to this alleged crime of Saul, for 
which a whole subsequent nation was punished, we find that 


314 Ture REVELATION 


Saul took away from the Levite priests the Hivite villages of 
Canaan—Gibeon means those without. 


This was a cunning trick to discredit kings and remove 
from the people the sentiment which Saul had inspired. 


David approached the Gibeonites with bribes, to have them 
withdraw their “influence over nature’? which was causing the 
famine. The truth was the income of the church was insuff- 
cient. 

Here is the scheme: they demanded that David deliver to 
them seven sons of Saul’s descendants to be hanged, which 
request David granted. 


This is a grewsome precedent for the use of the church 
against disobedient and independent kings. 


This especially was to wipe out all influence of Saul’s 
policy of: “listening to the voice of the people,’ in order to 
fulfill the prophecy that his line was to be cut off from the 
succession, and this friendly attitude towards the people was 
the cause of Saul’s trouble. Later the name Saul is cunningly 
made Paul, a church worker. 


We shall show in another chapter that in the early Chris- 
tian centuries it was a common practice for ambitious princes 
to seek the papal authority for suitable excuses to dispose of 
troublesome competitors. Often they had their eyes put out 
as examples. 


Pope John VIII actually wrote a letter of congratulation 
to Athanasius for having caused the blinding of his brother in 
an intrigue to make himself duke of Neapolitans. 


The 22d and 23d chapters of IJ Samuel are pure blather, 
an entirely different composition. 

David’s sins and iniquities were notorious. It would be 
the compounding of felony to forgive him his crimes, which 
would hang him under present-day laws. 

A new attitude is put upon David to appease the wrath 
of humanity. He is suddenly exploited as the “sweet psalmist 
of Israel,” wholly foreign to this character. 

A new administration seems to prevail—a covering must 


THE REVELATION S15 


be cast over the forefather of the coming Christ, to conceal his 
iniquities. 

The chief among the captains was the Hachmonite, the 
son of Hachmoni, meaning wise. Solomon will reflect this. 


After him Eleazar, meaning help of god, son of Dodo, 
meaning loving, the Ahohite, meaning brotherly. After him 
was Shammah, loss, desolation, astonishment, the son of Agree, 
meaning fugitive. David often was a fugitive. 


We find the frequent use of “cave” in the life of David, 
and it seems to unite with apocryphal story of Jesus, “the.seed 
of David,’ where a thousand years after his alleged death, 
David appeared in the cave where Jesus was born, and played 
the harp and sang. 


David's hiding place was the cave of Adulam, signifying 
justice of the people. This taking refuge behind the people is 
an important matter, for it refers to the inspired, intolerant 
mob. 

The cave near Bethlehem, alleged to be the secret birth- 
place of Jesus, was the cave of Adulation by the wise men of 
the East. 


Christianity fortified itself behind the ignorant masses. 


The word Adulator means flatterer, parasite, toady ; hence 
the use of the name must signify a policy of the church. 


Bethel means the house of god. 

Bethlehem means the house of bread and the house of war. 

Lord means breadkeeper and dispenser, loafward. 

Every one of the “great and mighty men” raised up under 
David were foul murderers. | 

To the very last, this old roué sought solace in women, 
a virgin being brought to his harem to “stand before him and 
to warm him” in his broken old age. This is figurative, inti- 
mating the Christian dispensation and the virgin Mary. 

They brought Abishag, the fair Shunamite. Shunam 
means a double sleeping place. Abishag means ignorance of 
the father, hence a virgin. This virgin was taken from the 
tribe of Issachar, the “servant unto tribute,” price, reward. 


316 THE REVELATION 


This vulgar insinuation of a virgin to arouse senility is 
beyond excuse, did it not signify the necessity for the doctrine 
of the “immaculate conception.” 

As David neared his end he bade Solomon to keep the 
laws of Moses, which he himself had repeatedly violated, being 
guilty of murder, adultery, and fornication. 

But he very particularly charges Solomon to wreak ven- 
geance upon his enemies—a fine, godly sentiment upon his 
deathbed. 4 

Solomon began by having his own brother, Adonijah, and 
his nephew Joab, killed. Adonijah signifies the Lord, Jehovah. 

“Vengeance is mine saith the Lord.” 

Solomon also attempts to kill David’s notoriety by killing 
Shimei, meaning fame. 

Solomon assumes the aspect of the wisdom of the church 
fathers. 

But the story of Solomon the wise is another chapter. 

We have observed that about every crime in the calendar 
may find an antecedent back in the history of Saul, David, and 
Solomon, perhaps the wickedest men in the scriptures. 

Before we go forward, however, we deem it interesting 
to examine the basic system as promulgated by the fictitious 
Moses—the system which had to be watched over by Pharaoh’s 
daughter, ignorance, until Solomon had built a wall about 
ecclesiasticism by false teachings, to control and conceal knowl- 
edge, that it might be dispensed at the discretion of the church. 
This is the essence of this plot, and proves itself. 

For a thousand years after Christianity appeared, ignor- 
ance and superstition ruled humanity. This was named the 
“dark ages,”’ brought upon the world by the encroaching shadow 
of the great exploitation. It was nearly five hundred years 
before ecclesiasticism had the power to bring about this hor- 
rible condition by destroying gnosticism. 

All of the central figures are of apocryphal origin—that 
is, they are wrapped in mystery and absurd and inconsistent 
romance, to give them supernatural importance. 

Apocrypha means hidden, concealed. 


Tue REVELATION SL 


Why should the origin and history of these essential char- 
acters be hidden and concealed, if they are so all-important to 
the welfare of humanity? 

Why are chosen, living men made special dispensations 
upon earth to dispense those things which manifestly belong 
to all men alike? Why pay the terrible cost of the mediator 
to dispense a natural gift? This applies to the so-called dis- 
pensation of church charity. 

In Deuteronomy, and especially in anything referring to 
Egypt, we are in the realm of gnosticism, from the wisdom of 
which Christianity drew its first inspiration. Egypt was under 
sun-worship. 


Even the fabulous Virgin Mary’s ancestry reaches back to 
sun-worship and Isis. 

Joachim is the alleged father of Anna, who was the alleged 
mother of Mary. Anna means gracious. 

Joachim is changed from Jehoiakim, which signifies god 
established. 

Jehoiakim is Eliakim, son of Josiah. 

Eliakiam signifies resurrection of god. 

Josiah was the son and successor of Amon on the throne 
of Judah. Josiah means the Lord burns, meaning the sun and 
fires 

Amon signifies mystery, an Egyptian god worshipped at 
Thebes as the “god of the sun,” “Amen the sun.’’ Sol means 
sun, omen is Amen. How many Christians know that when 
they exclaim “Amen” they are greeting an Egyptian god? The 
same applies to “Ave Maria,” meaning “hail rebellion.” 

We may again refer to Ignatius’ reference to “the Virgin 
Mary as a mystery concealed from the ruler of this world,” 
one hundred years after Christ. This was the first intimation 
in Christian history of the “virginity of Mary” and the “immac- 
ulate conception of Christ.” Mary is the Greek form of 
Miriam, the sister of Moses, and means rebellion. 


The human god of Christianity necessarily had to be drawn 
from the human race. 


318 THE REVELATION 


The symbolic meaning of waters is multitudes of people. 
Mo is water in Egyptian. 

The symbolic meaning of clouds is masses of people raised 
up from the earth—hence the Christian idea of the waters (the 
people) flowing into the holy see for purification. 

Cloud is derived from the root word clud, meaning clod, 
a lump of earth. 

The meaning of the word Moses is drawn out. Therefore 
the interpretation of the apocryphal romance of Moses being 
“drawn out” of the Nile by Pharaoh’s daughter is very simple. 
Nile means dark blue. The Nile only symbolized the dark blue 
night sky of Egypt, both the sun and moon resided therein, 
The people of Egypt worshipped Osiris and Isis, the sun and 
the moon. 

The kings of Egypt had for an ancient motto, “I derive 
my power from the sun.” The motto of popes is, “I de- 
rive my power from’God;” “Our God is a consuming fire.” 

The nomadic, night traveling Hebrews drew their inspira- 
tion from the moon and stars—Abraham being a worshipper of 
the bodies giving them light by night. 

Hence Moses was drawn from the masses of people who 
worshipped under the dark blue night sky—a reflected light— 
semi-darkness—a people but semi-civilized. 

If they were not attached to this grewsome system, these 
gnostic lessons would be the beautiful messages of nature. 

The sun, who is king of day, radiates his light to his queen, 
the moon, and begets the moonlight, which is taken to symbol- 
ize the intellectual condition in which the Israelites are to be 
held, a reflex condition. This also signifies the control of edu- 
cation by the church, its deriving this power from the civil gov- 
ernment which it controls. 

Light is the very essence of all these religious plots, and 
light symbolizes the intellectual states in which the people are 
to be held for control. 

This may seem a wide divergence from David and Solo- 
mon. Nevertheless it has a tremendous importance in that 
connection. | 


THE REVELATION 319 


Solomon symbolizes a distinct stage of development of the 
Christian church, and the people under its influence. He is to 
build a wall around the ecclesiastic power. During this period 
the people are to be held in semi-darkness, symbolized by Phar- 
aoh’s daughter. 

“And there came of all people to hear the wisdom of Solo- 
mon, from all kings of the earth which had heard of his wis- 
dom.” (I Kings 4:34.) 

“Solomon sent to Hiram, king of Tyre.” Hiram means 
the destroyer. Tyre means strength. 

“My father could not build an house unto the name of the 
Lord, his God, for the wars which were about him, until the 
Lord put them under the soles of his feet. But now the Lord 
my God hath given me rest. 

“Behold, I propose to build an house unto the name of the 
Lord my God.” (I Kings 5.) 

This means church control, temporal power over all na- 
tions. 


PART XVII 


THE REP EARSAL 


THE PERIOD OF INTELLECT. SOLOMON THE WISE 
(Deprive a system of its intellect and its strength fails. ) 


The senility of old age weakens both intellect and physical 
strength. 


The law, and common decency, forbid a frank and open in- 
terpretation of the story of David and Solomon. It has to do 
with Phallic worship, which the story of David symbolizes, as 
Solomon, later, revies the worship of Chemosh and Moloch, 
both involving licentiousness and vulgar revelries. Very scant 
intimation of the vulgar nature of these ulterior writings is 
found in commentaries. 


Few persons would suspect that the pillar set up by Jacob, 
and church steeples, refer to the same subject, all secretly re- 
ferring to the essential increase, posterity, and new generations 
necessary to consummate the ecclesiastical enterprise, and es- 
tablish the Christian genealogical tree, to sweeten the bitter and 
rebellious waters of Marah. 


In the story of Solomon we have the most insinuating, sug- 
gestive, and vulgar allegory in the whole Bible. 


Solomon was the last son of David, in his old age, by 
Bathsheba. His name was first called Solomon, meaning peace- 
ful, one who recompenses, but like practically all the important 
characters in the Bible, his name was changed to Jedidiah, 
meaning beloved of Jehovah. David also means beloved. 


Solomon is erected to symbolize and personify wisdom. 
Wisdom is to be pitted against established civil power. The 
priesthood is to overshadow kings by its learning. 


Let us use the code and gradually lead up to this. It sets 


320 


Tue REVELATION 321 


the most important precedents, and is very misleading in its 
final intents. 

“And it came to pass in an eveningtide, that David arose 
from his bed and walked upon the roof of the king’s house: 
and from the roof he saw a woman washing herself: and the 
woman was very beautiful to look upon. 

“And David sent and inquired after the woman. And one 
said, ‘Is this not Bath-sheba, the daughter of Eliam, the wife 
Supe micietheutlittite face ( Ile samiel it) 

This is the height of obscenity. 

We shall interpret these names as we proceed, in order to 
fix them in mind. 

David means beloved, or love. 

Jehovah means self-exalted, self-sustaining. 

Eliam means gods’ people, the priesthood. 

Ehi, lifting up; am, Jehovah, equals god exalted. 

Uriah means the Lord is my fire. 

The Hittite is the descendant of Heth. Heth means fear. 

Bath-sheba means the seventh daughter, the daughter of 
the oath. Bath means daughter. Sheba means oath, also cap- 
tivity, repose, old age. 

In the Catholic ritual there are seven oaths, called sacra- 
ments, this word also meaning oath. The oath of a Roman 
soldier was called a sacrament. The word is derived from sac- 
ramentum, meaning obligation, but especially signifies mystery, 
hence the secret oath. The seven oaths or sacraments of the 
Catholic church were affirmed by the council of Trent, 1547. 

The especial sacrament of the protestants, the Lord’s 
supper, was practiced long previous to Christianity. It was 
the gnostic reference to the tissue and the juices of vegetable 
and animal foods upon which humanity depended for susten- 
ance, giving them new life and vigor. It was debased into can- 
nibalism, which the eating of the body of Christ symbolizes. 

This gives us a clue concerning this period of David’s 
old age, which will develop with the story. 

“And David sent messengers and took her; and he lay with 
her, and she returned unto her home. 


O22 THE REVELATION 


“And the woman conceived and sent and told David, and 
said, I am with child. 


“David called Uriah and made him drunk, and wrote a 
letter to Joab, the captain of his hosts, and sent it by the hand 
Ole Ww tial 


“And he wrote in the letter, saying, “set ye Uriah in the 
forefront of the hottest battle and retire ye from him, that 
he may be smitten and die.’ 


“And when the wife of Uriah heard that her husband 
was dead, she mourned for her husband. 


“David sent and fetched her to his house.” 


This edifying “divine” history is found in chapter 11 of 
the second book of Samuel. 

David is the father of Solomon by Uriah’s wife. Her first 
child was killed to appease the vanity of the church. David 
was forgiven, but the innocent child was the victim of priestly 
vengeance to save the face of the priesthood and the reputa- 
tion of the church. 


Solomon is the recompense for this sacrifice on David’s 
part, giving him peace of mind. One meaning of Solomon is 
recompense. 

Solomon becomes the personification of wisdom. 

Uriah, meaning fire and light, is destroyed, and wisdom is 
born. The natural intellect of mankind was to give way to the 
priestly wisdom, which had to be interpreted by the priest. 

Wisdom is a secret or mysterious thing through the sacra- 
mental oath, Sheba. 

David is the alleged forefather of Christ, personifying 
light, and revealed wisdom. In like manner, Christ, “the light 
of the world,” is extinguished by the crucifixion, in fulfillment 
of this precedent. 

This light was the intellect of humanity, crucified on the 
cross of ecclesiastical vanity. 

Solomon also symbolizes peace. 

Christ is called the “prince of peace.” 

This is a serious and suggestive story to be well pondered. 


Tue REVELATION B25 


David, a king, deliberately violates the cardinal Mosiac 
commandment : 

“Thou shalt not covet thy neighbor’s wife.’ 

And the Lord forgives him and commits a palpable mur- 
der in a false pretense of condoning the offense in the eyes of 
humanity. This is symbolized by the suppression of human 
intellect, the light of men, and the resurrection of godly wisdom. 

An analysis betrays the future purpose of this fabulous 
romance. It anticipates the degrading of human intellect as 
the crucifixion, and the establishing of a system of church 
teachings as the resurrection of Christ, the new “light of the 
world.” Under oath, disguised in the seven sacraments, the 
chosen inner circle are to receive the mysteries of the wisdom 
of Solomon. 

Christ confides to his disciples in secret: 

“And he said unto them: unto you it is given to know the 
mystery of the kingdom of God: but unto them that are with- 
out, all these things are done in parables: 

“That seeing they may see and not perceive; and hearing 
they may hear and not understand.” (Mark 4:11-12.) Read 
Revit 

From our full examination of the subject, we do not hesi- 
tate to say this is a base and willful betrayal of mankind at 
large. 

Light symbolizes education or intellect, and Solomon is 
the personification of the priestly wisdom which is to replace 
this suppressed worldly intellect, the priest to become the medi- 
ator and instructor. 

Let us see how this is to be brought about, for it is one 
of the great precedents set by the scriptures of the old testa- 
ment. 

Solomon and his mother, Bathsheba, went in unto David, 
who was being served by Abishag, the young Sunamite virgin, 
and demanded to know why he had not kept his word and 
made Solomon king. Here was a fine kingly respect for the 
mother of his heir, and an excellent example for his son and 
future generations. 


324 THE REVELATION 


Nathan, in whose care Solomon had been placed, was 
prophet, royal adviser, and biographer to David and Solomon. 
He also added his voice, saying that Adoniah, another son of 
David, had usurped the throne and had not consulted with 
Solomon, compensation, Zadok, justice, nor Nathan, prophecy. 
This suggested the end of Jehovah. 


Weragain retentorthescode: 

Abishag means ignorance. 

Shunamite means change, sleep. 

Solomon means compensation. Sol means the sun. Omon 
is “Amen,” the sun-god. 

Zadok means justification. 

Sheba means old age, captivity, repose, also oath. 

Nathan means prophecy, also one who gives. 

Adonijah means Adonai, Lord jah, Jehovah, meaning 
self-sustaining. Adonijah, the Lord is Jehovah. 

Moses required the Israelites to speak the word Adonai 
for the name Jehovah, meaning master, Lord. Adoni means 
my lord. 

This is now a plain story. 

Without consulting wisdom, prophecy, or justification, the 
temporal king, the Lord of the people, was conducting the civil 
government, contrary to the promises made of a godly king- 
dom of priests, whose wisdom was to enlighten the world— 
the joy of living was drawing the people away from the church 
with its hateful discipline. 

They accused the old Lord of trifling with virgin ignorance, 
and sleep of old age, while the ruling Lord set hmiself up as 
Jehovah, in a self-sustaining power, and was not calling the old 
priesthood into his councils. | 

Thereupon David authorized Nathan, prophecy, and Zadok, 
justice, to crown Solomon, compensation, king. 

Thus personified wisdom was declared enthroned, to take 
the place of the established intellect of the world, the purpose 
being to make the gnostic philosophy the great mystery to be 
expounded only to the elect few, and establish maintenance, the 
desire of the church. One meaning of Nathan is one who gives. 


THE REVELATION 325 


Where formerly donations sustained the priesthood, the dis- 
-semination of wisdom would yield a supporting compensation. 

What Solomon did is another and very important story. 

Solomon merely symbolizes the anticipated blending of the 
old Hebraic dispensation into the new Christian dispensation, 
the priestly wisdom of the new to compensate to the Jews the 
loss of their own religious forms. It anticipated peace and per- 
fection, while it established itself in control of a compensating 
educational system. 

Blood will tell; instead of keeping faith with the Jews, 
ecclesiasticism, in the guise of Solomon, shocked the Israelites 
by making afhnity with Pharaoh, king of Egypt, and tempor- 
arily holding his daughter, signifying darkness and ignorance, 
until he had builded a wall about Jerusalem. 

Solomon means peaceful, compensation. 

Jerusalem means peaceful. 

This but foreshadows the identical process which we have 
previously demonstrated, the debasing of mankind, and the 
suppression of all forms of education until the church and its 
collateral institutions were thoroughly established and sur- 
rounded by. a protecting wall, a fanatical militant mob. 

_ The “dark ages” was the most ignorant and profligate 
period in all human history, and it endured for a thousand 
years. 

Now let us see what example Solomon set to presage this 
actual condition. 

He plunged into every known luxury; lived a life of licen- 
tiousness, surrounded himself with seven hundred prostitutes, 
previously called concubines; and he introduced the worship of 
Ashtoreth, goddess of riches; Moloch, the fire-god ; Chemosh, a 
form of sun-worship, and erected altars for sacrifices to these 
ancient deities. 

He committed every possible kingly indiscretion. 

Is there no significance in this grewsome picture? It is 
as plain as though written in letters of fire. It foretold exactly 
the conditions brought upon the world by the introduction and 
establishment of Christianity. 


326 THE REVELATION 


From 486 to 1495 neither princes nor priests could read or 
write, and the masses of people were in a state of abject ig- 
norance. Kings, emperors, bishops, and popes literally wal- 
lowed in licentiousness and ill-gotten wealth. 

This was the actual execution of the passion play which 
we have seen rehearsed throughout the old testament. Human- 
ity has been compelled by force to participate in a great passion 
play, a human tragedy in which real human sacrifices are made, 
an abnormal, illogical, criminal thing. 

The Christian advocates roll the word passion on their 
tongues, “the passion of our savior,’ “the passion play,” etc., 
etc. Did you ever look up the real meaning of the word? 

Passion means anger, rage, fury, vehemence, impetuosity. 
The more vulgar significance is the “passion of love,” which is 
the cause of a great part of national crime. Yet David, sym- 
bolizing love, is the forefather of this condition. 

This is the basis of that period of debauchery symbolizing 
the reign of David and Solomon. No one need misunderstand 
its meaning. It was the season for the sowing of ignorance 
and sin; the subsequent crop is written in history, bigotry, zeal, 
intolerance, hysteria, and the fanatical mob, the militant wall 
which Solomon built about the enforced ecclesiastical “peace” 
and “perfection,” a peace of the sword and brute force. 

Christ is the light and intellect of men. He is crucified, 
submerged, destroyed, to give place to a coercive mediator to 
do the thinking for humanity. When Christ has surrendered 
the reins of government to the church, then: 

“There shall be no night there: and they need no candle, 
neither light of the sun: for the Lord God giveth them light.” 
Ghexee Zea) 

Let us examine the code and analyze this, for it means 
that individual intellect is to be submerged. 

Night means affliction, adversity, ignorance. 

Candlestick signifies the church. (Rev. 1:20.) 

Naturally the candle, giving the light, is the bishop. 

The sun signifies the civil ruler. 

Light means prosperity, joy, intelligence. 


HESREVELATION 527. 


Lord God is the head of the church. 

His light takes the place of the prosperity of civil govern- 
ment. 

Only a blind bigot will refuse to understand this. 

It is an established ecclesiastical theocracy. 

We are not through with Solomon. 

Upon assuming the throne he at once surrounded himself 
with the powers and influences necessary to execute the scheme. 

Azariah means assistance. 

Elihoreph means the god of winter and the god of youth. 

Both of these are the sons of Shisha, meaning strife. 

Jehoshaphat, meaning judgment. 

Benaiah means the Lord’s building. 

Solomon proceeded to build a temple. The father of Be- 
naiah was Jehoiada, meaning knowledge. Ben means son. 
Aiah means vulture, raven. Aiah was father of Saul’s con- 
cubine. (II Sam. 111:7.) Ai means a heap of ruins. 

Now we know the meaning of the building of Solomon’s 
temple and wall. Jehoiada means also wall repairer. Wisdom 
built the wall; knowledge repaired it. ‘ 

“Know ye not that ye are the temple of God?’ (I Cor. 
on LOe) 

“What? Know ye not that your body is the temple of 
the Holy Ghost, which is in you?” (1 Cor. 6:19.) 

The first is the head and brain, the seat of mentation, God. 

The second is the body, the seat of respiration; the Holy 
Ghost is the breath. 

There are two high priests. 

Zadok, meaning justified. 

Abiathar, meaning abundance. 

Justice is in judgment. God is the judge. 

Abundance is in the heart, the center of distribution. 

The ancient philosophers would say: 

“The heart is the receptacle of all wisdom and the foun- 
tain of all knowledge.” 

All a concealed lesson in gnostic physiology. 


328 THE REVELATION 


This reveals Solomon as potential wisdom and Jehoiada 
as active knowledge. Jeho = Lord, Adah = assembly. This 
is the combined wisdom and knowledge of the high priest and 
the assembly. 

“And Solomon made affinity with Pharaoh, king of Egypt, 
and took Pharaoh’s daughter and brought her into the city of 
David until he had made an end of building his own house, and 
the house of the Lord, and the wall of Jerusalem round 
about.” (I Kings 3:1.) 

Now we have a real story. 

Pharaoh means sun-king or sun-worship. 

The Egyptians worshiped the sun as their god, and their 
king personified this god on earth. This is the origin of the 
idea of a Christian vicar of god on earth. Pharaoh’s daugh- 
ter means darkness and ignorance. This is a gnostic lesson 
on the development of the man from birth to manhood. 

Affinity means alliance; wisdom made alliance with the 
night and adopted ignorance. 


When the sun goes to his bed, darkness comes. The an- 
cients believed that the sun did sink into darkness for the night 
to sleep as human beings do. 

We have previously seen that David had Uriah, fire, de- 
stroyed. 

This signifies the extinguishing of the fire of youth and 
desire, by love and old age. Wisdom comes of experience and 
age. 

David means love. 

Old age conquers these. Sheba means old age. 

But now we encounter another aspect of this symbolic 
theme. 

As we have said above, Aiah, meaning vulture, raven. is 
the father of one of Saul’s concubines by the name of Rizpah. 
Rizpah means bed. Ish-bo Sheth means man of shame. 

Ish-bo-sheth, the son of Saul, accused Abner: ‘Wherefore 
hast thou gone in unto my father’s concubine?” (II Sam. 3:7.) 

This is a pretty story to translate. 


THe REVELATION 329 


Abner means the priest of light, the artificial light of the. 
lamp. Abner is the son of Ner, meaning lamp. 


Rizpah means bed, the darkness into which the sun was 
believed to pass at night, the blackness of which was likened 
unto a raven, meaning that which seizes, personified by Ajiah, 
the father of Rizpah. Ben means son. Beniah means the 
Lord’s building, the night—which the lamp-light ravishes. 

This means the darkness of the grave, and the end of sun- 
worship, for Rizpah is the concubine of King Saul, meaning 
the grave, the sepulchre, destroyer, hence death. The man of 
shame did not relish having the light turned on his dark places. 


We may now better understand the significance of the de- 
struction of Uriah by David. It means the end of fire-worship. 


The murder of Abner by Joab destroys light-worship. 
This is very important. 
Abner means father of light. Joab means paternity. 


The death of one is the birth of another. It is not pleasing 
to have light thrown on the past. That is why Christ, the new 
light, said: “Follow me: and let the dead bury their dead.” 
[Viatieno.22. 

Paternity means the birth of new generations. 

Human intellect is to take the place of previous forms of 
light-worship. 

Sol means sun. Omon is Amon or Amen, meaning an 
Egyptian sun-god worshipped at Thebes. This is the Amen, 
the end of sun-worship. 

The father of Abner is Ner, meaning lamp. Ner is also 
Prandiacier to, calles oCle Chras:33.)) mA bier is" buried” in 
Hebron. 

Hebron means friendship, society, enchantment. 

Hebron is the son of Kohath. 

Kohath means assembly, congregation. 

It is remarkable how all of these names and their mean- 
ings thus fit together, representing the evolution of sun-wor- 
ship through fire-worship, light-worship and personified intel- 
lect, the “living light.” 


330 THE REVELATION 


This is the story of the building of Solomon’s temple, the 
human body. 

Birth symbolized by the rising sun. 

The desires of youth by fire. 

The ambitions of manhood by light, enlightenment. 

The peace and rest of old age by intellect, wisdom. 

The end by the setting sun, death, the sepulchre. 

“Jesus said, destroy this temple and in three days I will 
raise it up. ; 

“But he spake of the temple of his body.” (John 2:19-21.) 

In what respect did Solomon’s temple differ from this? 
While he was in the ignorance and mental darkness of child- 
hood, he was building to manhood his temple. This ignorance 
was symbolized by Pharaoh’s daughter. 

Solomon is the last stroke aimed at kings. He is given a 
wide range of freedom in order to cover the whole field and 
leave no doubt of the necessity for divine control. This story 
of Saul, David, and Solomon is a secret apology for nations 
and kings having long preceded Christianity, developing wis- 
dom, science, and commerce, with peace, prosperity, happiness, 
joy, and pleasures, all of which are openly antagonized by 
ecclesiasticism. To bring these into bad repute they are called 
the wiles of satan to beget sin. 

It strongly intimates that the power and authority to rule 
mankind originally belonged to the church as a “divine au- 
thority.” Adonijah signifies this original power. This name 
is composed of: Adonai, meaning Lord, and Jah, a form of 
Jehovah, meaning self-existent—therefore, the “divine author- 
ity’ had no beginning. 

Moses would not permit the Israelites to speak the name 
Jehovah, but adopted the name Adonai, meaning Lord, master. 

Adonijah, now representing the ecclesiastical power, was 
a son of David by Haggith, a dancer, meaning joyous. Solo- 
mon was the son of David by Bath-sheba, meaning daughter 
of the oath. The same person is also called Bath-shua, mean- 
ing the daughter of salvation. It was the salvation of the 


THE REVELATION 331 


scheme to eliminate Jehovah for the coming Christ and she 
assisted her son Solomon to do this. 

Adonijah was the legal successor to the throne by “divine 
authority,’ and complained to Bath-sheba, asking her to plead 
with Solomon to grant him one petition, that being “that he 
give me Abishag the Shunammite to wife.” (I Kings 2:17.) 

For this request Solomon put Adonijah to death, that is, 
he withdrew support from the church, leaving it no longer 
self-sustaining, hence Jehovah ceased to be. 

See how simple this is: 

Abishag means ignorance, innocence. 

Solomon refused to surrender education to the church, 

Solomon means in this connection the established rulers or 
lords of the world and worldly wisdom, hence: 

“The wisdom of this world is foolishness with god.” (I 
CO eorLo:) 

Christianity first attempted to acquire control of the edu- 
cational institutions that it might gradually take control of the 
rising generations and assert the divine authority. 

Quite every element at this point confirms this. 

Enoch means discipline, regulated. 

This is the earliest character in the beginning of the church 
organization suggesting order and system. 

Aaron is the first name in every bible dictionary, meaning 
enlightener, teacher. 

Reuben is the first name mentioned in the twelve tribes of 
Israel, which signifies the church congregation put under the 
law; the name means vision, prophecy. 

“The Lord is our judge, the Lord is our lawgiver, the Lord 
Perourshine, a1) (lsas33222%) 

“The law was our schoolmaster to bring us unto Christ.” 
(Gal. 3:24.) 

“Christ is the end of the law.” (Rom. 10:4.) 

Christ is acknowledged by the Jews as a teacher. (John 
Bi.) 

The asking for control over the ignorant masses of Adoni- 
jah was to give the opportunity for eliminating the Jewish 


332 Tue REVELATION 


Jehovah or Adonai, the Lord, as sun-worship and fire-worship 
had been eliminated, to make way for Christ the master. Hence, 
Solomon, symbolizing wisdom, had Adonijah put to death. 
Thus, down the line, were destroyed the worship of the sun, 
the fire, the light, and Christ the human intellect was crucified. 
The false-pretense is found in the constant intimation that tem- 
poral rulers were responsible for all this. 


There stands but one barrier, now, between the ecclesiasti- 
cism and complete sovereignty, and that is established kings. 
The goal of the church from its origin has been “temporal 
power” by a governing priesthood. The first step is to con- 
vince the people that their kings are their enemies. 


It is Solomon, their brightest character, they chose as their 
agent to discredit kings. They show him up as an example of 
profane and undisciplined rule. They make him a tyrant, a 
profligate, an idolator, and a blasphemer, and this brought into 
bad repute hero or king worship. 


Here is the natural trend of civilization taken to portray 
the enlightenment and human progress which preceded the 
Christian exploitation, Solomon being the personification of an 
epoch, to which is added the previous forms of religion to prej- 
udice those already allied with Christianity. “Solomon ex- 
tended commerce; contracted favorable alliances; grew famous 
for wisdom; raised his kingdom to great wealth, splendor and 
power; mingled justice with cruelty; endorsed true and false 
worship; encouraged literature; fell a prey to the sensualities of 
his time and position, and died leaving his kingdom under the 
eclipse of faction and on the edge of decay.” 


This is a perfect picture of an epoch in the development 
of mankind. Along with it trends accusation of a fall from 
grace, and the silent insinuation that, given his absolute free- 
dom, the reigning temporal king is too weak to resist the temp- 
tations of his high position. But when we examine into the 
case, Solomon was not responsible for the acquisition of riches, 
wealth, and honor. God gave him these because he only asked 
for wisdom and knowledge. (II Chr. 1:11-12.) 





THE REVELATION O00 


“Then did Solomon build an high place for Chemosh and 
Tomnvolech «(le Kings 11:7, ) 

Chemosh was the god of the Moabites. 

Molech, Moloch, Milcom, or Melchom, was the god of the 
Ammonites. The word Molech means king. 

Moab was the son of Lot by his own daughter. 

The daughters of Moab were seducers. 

The Ammonites were descended from Ben Ammi, the son 
of Lot by his other daughter. 

Lot means veil, mystery, concealment. 

Amon, or Amen, means mystery. “Amen the sun” was 
an Egyptian god worshipped at Thebes. Ammon is No, mean- 
ing place, ancient Thebes and capital of upper Egypt. Thebez 
means muddy. 

Human sacrifices were made to Molech by fire. 

Chemosh signifies the sun. 

Therefore Solomon disgraces himself in the eyes of the 
ecclesiasts by building high places for both the sun-god and 
the god of fire. 

The religious rites to Chemosh consisted in reveling, 
drunkenness, obscenities. 

This is an exaggerated disapproval of the many pleasures 
of a prosperous, happy, joyous life, which takes little heed for 
religion. 

Inasmuch as all of the leading doctrines of Christianity 
are taken from previous religions, this idea of Chemosh as a 
god of revelry, is doubtless drawn from the Roman Comus, 
the god of feasting and reveling. The mystery of the eccle- 
siasts had a concealed god for every human act. If the act 
redounded to the profit of the church it was good; if against it, 
it was evil. 

There is an identity between Chemosh and Tammuz, mean- 
ing abstruse, concealed, which corresponds to the affinity be- 
tween Solomon and Pharaoh, wisdom and ignorance. 

Molech signifies the Hebrew fire worship. 

Monasseh, meaning forgetfulness, made his son to pass 
through the fire in honor of Moloch. (II Kings 21 :3-6.) 


334 THE REVELATION 


In the valley of Tophet and Hinnon, Moloch was wor- 
shipped with human sacrifices. For this reason it was called 
“the valley of slaughter.” 

“Therefore, behold, the days come, that this place shall no 
more be called Tophet, nor the valley of the son of Hinnom, 
but the valley of slaughter.” (Jer. 19:6.) 

Tophet means a drum. It was the custom to continually 
beat a drum to drown the cries of the victims, usually young 
children, hence tumult and confusion are elements in the eccle- 
siastical scheme. 

Hinnom means wailing, gehenna, the grave, hell. 

This is all a part of the fictitious scriptural romance, Solo- 
mon merely symbolizes the holding onto sun and fire worship 
until light worship is established, Christ being worshipped as 
personified light, human intellect. 

The crucifixion is the submerging of this intellect in 
darkest ignorance by ecclesiasticism. 

This was to be suppressed and the wisdom of ecclesiasti- 
cism was to be the resurrection—Gnosticism concealed in the 
back-ground. 

Saul is the sepulchre in which the past is buried and for- 
gotten. 

David is old age and ignorance, the end of the Hebraic 
system. 

Solomon is youth and wisdom, which must be brought 
under discipline. 

Cultivated ignorance is to be the portion of the masses of 
the people. 

In the new testament we find both John and Christ de- 
nouncing the Sadducees and the Pharisees: 

The Sadducees came from Zadok or Sadoc, meaning just 
or justified. 

The Pharisees came from Pharis or Pharez, meaning 
break, rupture, division. We are convinced that, protestantism 
and rupture were premeditated things in the church scheme. 

This is the break or rupture between the Mosaic dispensa- 
tion and the Christian. 





THe REVELATION 335 


The reason for this rupture is very plain. 

The Sadducees would not accept the doctrines of immor- 
tality of the soul, and spirits, and angels. They also rejected 
the old testament, as a fabulous work. 

The Pharisees, a Jewish sect, strictly orthodox in re- 
ligion, strongly opposed the Christian doctrines. 

Hence, both these sects were “repudiated”’ by the Chris- 
tians. 

By a careful analysis we are convinced that neither of 
these sects ever existed, because neither Sadoc nor Phares 
were living characters, hence it had reference to some future 
policy. 

Let us make this clear, it is anything but an edifying story. 

The mother of Pharez was Tamar who played the harlot 
and enticed her father-in-law, Judah, and “became with child 
by whoredom” by him. She bare twins, Pharez and Zarah. 
Zarah is also Zohar. 

Like Jacob and Esau, their births were reversed in order. 

Tamar means palm, the symbol of victory. — 

Phares or Pharez means breach, rupture. 

Zarah means dawn, the rising sun, hence the beginning 
of the new day, meaning a gospel period. 

Pharez is the one chosen as a link in the genealogy of 
Christ, hence like Jacob, he is a usurper. 

The Pharisees are alleged to be the descendants of Phares, 
and they are eliminated by the Christians in the second century 
after Christ. This was necessary before gospels could be es- 
tablished. The orthodox Jew had to go. 

Pause and think a moment of the absolute absurdity of 
anticipating this break and rupture with the Pharisees by 
nearly two thousand years, by a name signifying this break. 

The same may be said regarding Sadoc, or Zadok, meaning 
justified. 

Therefore we shall hold that these are but figurative sects, 
“justifying” a “rupture” with any rebellious or opposing fac- 
tion, and it gives plausibility to the fabulous scriptures. 

I Kings 11:5 names Ashtoreth, meaning star worship, as the 


336 THE REVELATION 


goddess of the Zidonians, meaning the children of the night, fish- 
ers and hunters, the period of savagery. 

Solomon went after this goddess. The wise church ex- 
ploiters went into new countries to confiscate the lands of the 
uncivilized tribes. 

It is a curious thing to find both John and Christ denounc- 
ing the Sadducees in the new testament, for Sadoc signifies just 
or justified. Evidently they were not applying this meaning 
to this sect. | 

Both the Pharisees and the Sadducees were hated by the 
Christians because they would not accept manifestly absurd 
doctrines. The fact of the meaning of the basic names proves 
that it was an anticipated antagonism against fabulous sects, 
to intimate the great strength of the Christian exploitation. 
The names, like hundreds of others, were coined to create fabu- 
lous discussions and divisions of doctrines, with the Christians 
always coming out best, to create the impression that the Chris- 
tian doctrines were infallible, as proven by these previous vic- 
tories over alleged, strongly established sects. Nearly all of 
the early heretic combats were fictitious. The calendar of per- 
secuted saints is a fake. 

The period of David and Solomon is prolific in such in- 
trigue for future consumption, like the later forgery of the 
“donation of Constantine,’ which was not put in use until the 
latter part of the eighth century. The same may be said of 
the doctrine of the “immaculate conception.” It was invented 
back in the Noaich period, yet it was not mentioned until a 
hundred years after Christ. To get at the truth of these later 
things it is necessary to thus refer back to the original ideas, 
as rehearsed in the old testament. 

Jerusalem is a compound name, Jebus and Salem. 

As Salem, it was the place where the Jebusites resided. 

Jebus means contemn, despised, AL the early de- 
spised state of the Jews. 

Jebus also means the threshing floor, signifying the sep- 
arating of the grain from the husks, the available Jewish people 
from the unavailable. 


THE REVELATION SBy/ 


Salem means peace. Melchizedek was king of Salem, 
meaning king of justice. Melchi means king; Zedek means 
justice. Jerusalem therefore becomes the place of peace, emerg- 
ing from a condition of warfare and despotism to peaceful 
national life. This was the picture held up to entice the perse- 
cuted Jews. 

This removes some of the slabs of fanaticism from the 
ancient tomb of iniquity, revealing some of the rattling skele- 
tons of ecclesiasticism. 

Two things are always conspicuous, profit and power. 

“This Melchizedek, king of Salem, priest of the most high 
god, met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings. 
and blessed him. 

“To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all (the 
polis eam LLeDe/a:1=2))p 

Here we find the alleged Paul referring back two thousand 
years for a precedent for tithe giving, and then to a character 
whom he declares “had no father, mother, or descent, without 
beginning or end.” 

“Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even 
the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils.”” (Heb. 
‘7 34.) 

They always attempt to inspire awe for the great and 
powerful. 

“The sons of Levi, who receive the office of the priesthood, 
have a commandment to take tithes of the people according to 
Dicmlaw sean(tLlebs 4:55) 

This is the milk in the cocoanut. 

“If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
thing if we shall reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. SEALS) 

The goal of the church has always been to have the power 
to make coercive laws compelling all to contribute towards the 
support of the priesthood. 

The tithing of Melchizedek was the divine authority for 
the murderous plundering expeditions called holy crusades. 

We are going to prove that Paul is knowingly introducing 
a fake being who is directly interested in the game of tithes. 


338 Tue REVELATION 


In Luke 3:24, Melchi appears as the father of Levi. Zedek 
means justification, an abstract thing. 

Who gave the sons of Levi the commandment to collect 
tithés 2», (Heb..7:5.) (See Leviticus 27.) 

One-tenth of all produce of lands and herds was set apart 
under the Levitical law, for the support of the Levites, and a 
tenth of this went to the priests. 

Does anyone believe the priesthood has surrendered this 
tenth of the church income to this day? Well, hardly! 

In closing this chapter we call attention to a significant 
thing, Pharaoh’s daughter is named Bithiah, meaning daughter 
of the Lord, Pharaoh, the sun-king. She was wife to Mered. 

We are right at the point where the Christian dispensation 
is about to be introduced. Mary the mother of Christ means 
rebellion. It is a remarkable thing that Mered too means re- 
bellion. 

This is worth analyzing. 

Mered is the son of Ezra. 

Ezra means a helper. He is alleged to have collected and 
revised the old testament writings and largely settled the old 
testament canon. 

Now, we know what the work of Ezra developed, it begat 
Mered, rebellion. 

The world has not been free from rebellion and revolution 
since. Today a state of rebellion in some stage or degree may 
be found in practically every country on earth. Humanity is in 
a greater state of uncertainty than ever known in previous 
times. 

Solomon has almost outlined our present world condition 
in the story of the transition of the fictitious Hebraic system 
into the living Christian dispensation. 

The bearing this has is significant. 

The Hebrews had previously worshipped all the gods. 

The wisdom of Solomon suggests a semi-worship of them 
until the firm establishment of the Christian scheme. Inas- 
much as this is all figurative, we may safely conclude that it 
presages the Christian religion, which embraces all previous 


Tue REVELATION 339 


doctrines in its claim to being universal—the foundation of all 
is sun-worship. Nevertheless, Solomon, symbolizing the wis- 
dom of the church, has destroyed moon-worship and has held 
up as evil examples, sun-worship and fire-worship, that the 
worship of Christ, as the living light, may prevail over all 
others. 

Now we may understand why a deep mantle of mystery is 
_ cast over Christianity; it is Pharaoh’s daughter, semi-darkness, 
to conceal the truth that these doctrines are essential to hold 
all the peoples of the world until the church is provided with 
the strength of Tire and the destructive powers of Hiram, when 
this mantle will be cast off and the true character of the ecclesi- 
astical power will be revealed—a ruling power over the whole 
world. 

“And the city had no need of the sun, neither of the moon, 
for the glory of God did lighten it, and the lamb is the light 
thetcol mee Rey. 21°37) 

Christ is this lamb. 

“I am the light of the world,” “I am the life of men.” 

“The harvest is the end of the world, and the reapers are 
the angels.” (Matt. 13:39.) 

Angels symbolize the priesthood, especially bishops. 

“Ye shall be a kingdom of priests and an holy nation.” 
rises 10-62) 

“Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up 
the kingdom to God, even the Father: when he shall have put 
down all rule and all authority and. power.” (I Cor. 15:24.) 

At the state Christian Endeavor convention held at Glen- 
dale, California, in July, 1921, Rev. Ira Landrith, delivering 
one of the major addresses, made this statement: 

“Let me emphasize this: I know that the church of tomor- 
row is going to be the most militant organization in the world.” 

This may be taken to mean that all the past performances 
of the church organization will be considered mild as compared 
to the policy of the future. 

Let us emphasize this, Dr. Landrith: If you and your 
church are polishing up the rusty armor of the “dark ages,” 


340 THE REVELATION 


or the time of the hellish inquisition, you will find that the 
spawn of Christianity, the evils which your church has know- 
ingly sown, will be your most powerful antagonists, and we 
prophesy that you will reap your just reward—failure and dis- 
aster to the church power. 

Therefore we advise you to keep your institution out of 
politics, and have it quit lobbying about legislative halls. 

If the Christian church is widely awakened to the truth 
that it cannot raise up the works of the god of nature, which 
it has so ruthlessly cast down, and attempts to put the blame 
upon humanity at large, the church and all it stands for will 
be hooted into oblivion. 

The masses of humanity are not responsible for the evil 
conditions which vex the world. They have been forbidden 
to partake of the fruit of the tree of knowledge of good and 
evil. They cannot differentiate between good and evil. 
Ignorance is bliss. 

We desire to readjust this saying. 

Cultivated ignorance is the cause of the crime which besets 
the world. 

In fulfillment of Dr. Landrith’s threat, we have before us 
a press telegram which declares that Catholics, Protestants, and 
Jews will unite and assume police powers to antagonize “rotten 
politics, bad government, and commercialized vice.” 

Also at San Francisco: 

At a meeting of the Episcopal diocese of California in 
their convention, we have this choice morsel, a message from 
an absent bishop, in relation to prevailing crime. 

“What are we going to do about it? We need somehow 
to get back to the side of our Lord there in Galilee to be 
thrilled by the searching power of his voice (?) as he bids us 
look at the plenteous harvest waiting to be reaped.” 

Here is a brazen acknowledgement that sin and crime are 
the harvest of the church. Why have they been permitted to 
thrive, if it is in the power of the church to save? 

Now, we wonder if this talkative bishop knows that Galilee 
means revolution, and that that Lord of whom he speaks so 


THE REVELATION 341 


feelingly was merely a figurative thing, a word meaning master. 
Christ is but a word, signifying the annointing of priests and 
kings. If these smooth gentlemen would harden their ladylike 
hands by producing something, thereby lightening the burden 
of humanity, they would be worth something to the world. 

Their church planted sin and wickedness in the world, and 
they cannot destroy it, therefore it becomes a “harvest” for 
their reaping. We should like to have a technical explanation 
of the nature of that reaping, and into whose bins the harvest 
is to be garnered. 

If they have the power to correct this evil condition, why 
did they not have the power to prevent it? 


PART XVIII 


EPR eT Clea LG 
PERSONIFIED LIGHT. CHRIST THE SAVIOR 
(“I am the light of the world.’’) 


We do not hesitate to declare that the Christ character is 
but a central figure in a great drama. Nevertheless, the insti- 
tution which has so adroitly introduced this character, is a 
living, virulent thing, feeding off humanity, producing nothing, 
and performing not one function, useful or edifying to the 
world, which could not better be performed by civil govern- 
ments. 


The long and tedious, so-called scriptures of the old testa- 
ment, are part and parcel with the succeeding Christian dis- 
pensation, being a carefully but crudely prepared series of 
imaginary stories, purporting to be ancient Hebrew history, 
used for the purpose of concealing, in code, a sinister design. 
These scriptures are attached to the new testament by a so- 
called line of prophets. 


The code tells us exactly the purpose of these prophets, 
in the order of their appearance. 

Isaiah means the salvation of the Lord. 

Jeremiah means the grandeur of the Lord. 

Ezekiel means the strength of the Lord. 

Daniel means the judgment of the Lord. 

Hosea means the help of the Lord. 

Joel means the will of the Lord. 

Obediah means the servant of the Lord. 

It is seen that these are seven essential elements in the 
execution of the Christian exploitation. 

Let us see, now, what the process of impression is, as 
secretly symbolized by the minor prophets. 


342 


Tue REVELATION 343 


Jonah, he that oppresses. 

Micah, he that humbles. 

Nahum, he that comforts. 

Habakkuk, he that persuades. 

Zephaniah, he who speaks. 

Haggai, he who gives solemnity. 

Zachariah, he who remembers. 

Malichi, god’s messenger. 

Zachariah is son of Berechia. 

Bereciah means blessed by Jehovah. 

He is a descendant of David (1 Chr. 3:20.) 

Jehovah means self-sustaining. 

Now, we have the story. 

Maintneance is the key to the future, and coercion, in 
its numerous forms, will provide, therefore we may examine 
the source of income of the church with interest. 

Marriages, births, deaths, confessions, penances, indul- 
gences, purgatory, and hell, are the especial instruments of emo- 
tional coercion. They all yield an income to the church. 

Contributions, gifts, donations, charities, and coercive 
measures, yield the tithes of the church. 

This is practically the source of maintenance. 

It is a fact that food for the human body, especially meats, 
bread, and wine, are conspicuous in each step in the progres- 
sion of the exploitation. 

“Cain brought of the fruits of the ground an offering to 
thea ord: | 

“Abel brought of the firstlings of his flock, and of the fat 
thereof.”’ (Gen. 4:3-4.) 

“Noah builded an altar unto the Lord (a cooking oven): 
and took of every clean beast, and of every clean fowl, and 
offered burnt offerings on the altar (cooked food). 

“And the Lord smelled a sweet savor.” (Gen. 8:20-21.) 

Moses feasted Jethro when he proposed the appointment 
of judges. 

“Melchizedek, king of Salem, brought forth bread and 


344 THE REVELATION 


wine: and he was the priest of the most high God.” (Gen. 
14:18.) 


“And the meat offering thereof shall be two-tenths deal 
of fine flour mingled with oil, an offering made by fire unto 
the Lord for a sweet savor; and the drink offering thereof 
shall be of wine, the fourth part of an hin.” (Lev. 23:13.) 


An endless number of such instances are found throughout 
the Bible. The Lord was always feasting. Christ himself 
feasted his apostles, giving them wine. 


What is this Christ, about which rebellion spins the purple 
veil of church mystery? 


Christ means annointed. Annoint means to ‘smear oil 
upon the head, or in any other way apply it to a person or to a 
thing—church furnishings, for instance. We annoint sores to 
heal them. Christ is named the healer. 


There were three aspects to this annointing. The first was 
merely a matter of the toilet. The second was an act of cour- 
tesy to guests. The third was the official annointing of prophets, 
priests, and kings, to give them “divine” standing; a continua- 
tion of savage customs. 

The prophets annointed each other, as the Christians bathed 
or baptized each other. Elijah annointed his successor, Elisha. 
John baptized his successor, Christ. 

Moses, the originator of fire-worship, invented the holy 
concoction, consisting of spices, myrrh, sweet cinnamon, sweet 
calamus, cassia, and olive oil. 

“And thou shalt make it an oil of holy ointment, an oint- 
ment compounded after the art of the apothecary: it shall be 
an holy annointing oil.” (Ex. 30.) 

This made all the subsequent kings, prophets, and priests, 
and it made the Christ. 

Any ordinary corner drug store can make you king, 
prophet, or high priest, for Moses does not say that it requires 
any other process. 

Millions of pages of fanatical gush, have been written by 
men who desired to be identified with the great, powerful and 


THE REVELATION 345 


profitable Christian enterprise, in a pretense of giving plausi- 
bility to an impossible system. 


The savior idea is as old as religion itself, and the Christ 
character antedates Christianity by many centuries. 


The birth and life of Christ is identical, word for word. 
with that of the Hindoo savior, Chrishna. 


Chrisna was born of a chaste virgin, Devaki, who was 
called the “mother of God,” a thousand years before Chris- 
tianity. 

Christ was allegedly born of the Virgin Mary called the 
“Mother of God.” If she was the mother of god, she existed 
before God, yet an attempt is made to identify her parents, 
and the date of her birth. 


We demonstrate in our gnostic revelation that the word 
Mary is derived from Mer, mere, meaning the sea, and that 
the ecclesiastical code gives the name Mary as meaning rebel- 
lion, which would make Christ the child of rebellion and in- 
crease. Joseph means increase. In the foolish conflict regard- 
ing the parents of Mary, god is made the father of his own 
mother. 

“The doctrine of the “immaculate conception’ was not 
known until a hundred years after Christ, and was not wholly 
adopted for many centuries afterwards. 


The Christ character never existed as a human being: no 
such person was crucified for humanity, and the doctrine is 
centuries old. 


There is a difference between the account of Matthew and 
of Luke concerning the birth of Christ, Luke’s description evi- 
dently being drawn from the Koran, which says that Gabriel 
appeared to Mary in the form of a perfect man; that Mary, 
upon seeing him, and seeming to understand his intentions, 
said: “If thou fearest God thou wilt not approach me.” Gabriel 
answered: “Verily I am the messenger of the Lord, and am 
Seu letomeive.ticceay holy son. (Koran chap, OLX) edi his: de- 
clares conclusively that Mary is not the mother of god. To 
declare Christ as god eliminates the whole Bible. 


346 THE REVELATION 


The apocryphal account says: “A young man of ineffable 
beauty appeared before Mary and said: ‘Fear not, Mary, thou 
art favored of God; thou shalt conceive and bear a son.’ ” 

It is strange, in this enlightened day, that the act of a 
Levitical priest should still be condoned as a sacred thing, while 
the same act on the part of a private individual would subject 
him to legal prosecution and perhaps long imprisonment. 

There are many conflicting statements concerning Christ 
which no amount of explanation can reconcile. The Jews ex- 
pected a militant, warlike Messiah, one that would draw the 
sword for their freedom and independence. They were offered 
Christ as the “prince of peace.”’ Then Christ himself is made 
tondeciare: 

“T come not to bring peace, but a sword.” 

What kind of deceit is this? 

Buddha was next in. importance as a virgin-born Christ. 

He was the chosen vicar of God. 

He is addressed as “God of gods,” “Father of the world,” 
“Almighty and all-knowing Ruler,” and “Redeemer of all,” and 
by all the other terms applied to the Christian Christ. 

The incarnation of Gautama Buddha is recorded to have 
been brought about by the descent of the divine power called 
the Holy Ghost (breath) upon the virgin Maya. 

Can anyone doubt this being the origin of the Christ idea 
and the virgin Mary? 

The Siamese had a virgin-born god and savior. 

The Chinese Fo-hi was born of a virgin. 

The Chinese Loo Kim was virgin-born (B. C. 604.) 

The Chinese Yu was virgin-born. So were Hau-Ki, and 
Confucius (501 B. C.), the most important Chinese philoso- 
pher, and many others. 

Confucius’ disciples were seventy-two, twelve of whom 
were his ordinary companions, the witnesses of all his acts 
and the depositories of all his thoughts—identically adopted by 
the Christians. 

All of these god-begotten and virgin-born men were called 
“sons of heaven.” 


THe REVELATION 347 


Ages before the Christian era, in Egypt, the virgin-born 
mediating deity, without a worldly father, was a cardinal part 
of the religious belief. 

Horus was called savior.’ He, too, was an avenger. He 
was the son of Osiris the sun and Isis the moon. 

The Greeks, Egyptians, and Romans deified their heroes. 

The Pharaohs of Egypt were worshipped as gods, and 
they were called the sun-kings. 

It is from Egypt we have a positive evidence that the sun 
was the original god from whom all these saviors sprung. They 
are all called the “light of the world.” Rameses means “son 
of the sun,” “thunder.” Ram-ses Hek-An, a name of Rameses 
III, means “engendered by Ra—the sun.” 

The Persian savior, Zoroaster, was immaculate-born, cen- 
turies before Christ. He is also called the “son of God.” 

That cheerful old doctor of dogmas, Justin Martyr, a so- 
called Christian Father (A. D. 140), makes this childish ex- 
planation of these accusing antiquities. 

“It having reached the Devil’s ears that the prophets had 
foretold the coming of Christ (the son of God), he set the 
Heathen Poets to bring forward a great many who should be 
called the sons of Jove. The Devil, laying his scheme in this, 
to get men to imagine that the true history of Christ was of 
the same character as the prodigious fables related of the sons 
of Jove.” Isn’t this something to make men laugh? We may 
understand the necessity for a Hebrew history dating back to 
the beginning. 

He does not explain that the same story told of Christ, 
more than a thousand years after the identical story of Chrishna, 
is no less fabulous than the original. 

Justin Martyr easily convicts his church of the meanest 
form of duplicity, the “pious lie.” 

Among these fabulous virgin-born sons are Hercules, Bac- 
chus, Amphion, Prometheus, Perseus, Mercury, Apollo, Aeth- 
lius, Arcas, Araclus. Christ is called a messenger. Mercury 
is a messenger and born of Maia. 


348 THE REVELATION 


Other virgin-born individuals were Romulus, alleged 
founder of Rome, Julius Caesar, Augustus Caesar, Alexander 
the Great, Ptolemy, Cyrus, king of Persia, Plato, Pythagoras, 
Aesculapius. Ptolemy was called Sator, meaning savior. 

Many god-begotten men were deified centuries before the 
idea of a Christian savior was thought of. 

It makes it plain that the Christians merely trailed along, 
adopting the doctrines and customs of ancient religions, and 
conceived the idea of combining all into a universal church. 

This accounts for the fact that there is hardly one original 
doctrine found in the Christian church, which is but a means 
of profit instead of a deeply religions order. 

It was more than a hundred years after the alleged birth 
of Christ that it was even hinted that he was of “immaculate 
birth,” proving conclusively that, like other previous saviors, 
he had to make a reputation before his fanatical followers could 
deify him. His immaculate conception was not preached by 
himself nor by his alleged apostles. It required time to conceal 
the parentage of the chosen Christ. 

This becomes most important when examined in the light 
of our interpretation of Noah and his sons Shem, Ham, and 
Japheth. 

Noah signifies a period of rest and tranquility. Shem 
means name, fame, to place. Japheth means to enlarge, to ex- 
tend. Elam, the first son of Shem, means a young man, a 
virgin, a secret, an age. 

This is the story of the origin of the Christ Jesus. It was 
thirty years after his birth before Jesus was introduced as the 
Christ, and a hundred years before his immaculate conception 
was mentioned. It takes time to make a human god. His rep- 
utation, name, and fame had to be enlarged and dispersed, and 
the fanatical mob had to be developed to support the doctrine. 
(See our Chapter on the Inquisition to understand the terrible 
significance of cultivated bigotry.) 

The first intimation of the immaculate conception of Christ 
Jesus was by another church father, Ignatius, Bishop of Anti- 
och, in Syria, who cautiously said: 


THE REVELATION 349 


“There was concealed from the ruler of this world, the 
virginity of Mary, and the birth of our Lord, and the three 
renowned mysteries which were done in the tranquility of 
God.” 

As we have stated, Noah means rest, and rest means tran- 
quility. This evidently refers to the period when this whole 
Christ scheme was designed, and doubtless it occurred in the 
secret monasteries which immediately preceded Christianity. As 
a matter of fact, these monastic bodies were absorbed by the 
Christian system. The word Syria means Aram, signifying one 
who deceives. 

The gospel of the infancy, identical with the infancy of 
Chrishna, now appeared, and the statement that the magi came 
to Bethlehem, guided by a star, to pay homage to the infant 
Christ. Star means prince of the church—a bishop. 

None of the early Christians treated Jesus as other than 
an ordinary man. He was not deified until long after his death. 
Many other similar well-meaning men had been deified before 
him, and some soon after him. The generations of Jesus Christ 
in Matthew do not give Christ the blood of either Abraham 
or David. 

It had to be settled by a council of bishops whether Jesus 
was to be considered a “God” or as “God himself in human 
form.” 

The gnostics comprehended almost all the sects of the 
early Christian periods. They said all the ancients, and even 
the apostles themselves, received and taught their philosophy. 

The gnostics claimed the early gospels had been preserved 
until the time of Victor, the thirteenth bishop of Rome (A. D. 
202), but by his successor, Zephyrinus (A. D, 219), the truth 
had been corrupted. 

They advocated Christ Jesus as a mere man born of Joseph 
and Mary like other men. Hence, the necessity of eliminating 
the gnostics. 

Although it required five centuries to absorb gnosticism. 
Christianity could not succeed until this was accomplished. 
The Roman ecclesiasts absorbed the gnostic wisdom as their 


350 THE REVELATION 


own. It probably never has occurred to students of the Bible 
to inquire regarding the materials from which Genesis was 
written, no matter who wrote it. 

A peculiar thing to be noted regarding all these saviors is 
they all go to hell, and this proves that Christ Jesus is but a 
repetition of a long series of similar christs. To be a christ 
he must do all that other christs have done. 

Chrishna, of the Hindoos, descended into hell. 

Zoroaster, of the Persians, descended into hell. 

Osiris, the Egyptian savior, descended into hell. 

_ Horus, the virgin-born savior, descended into hell. 
Adonis, the virgin-born savior, descended into hell. 
Bacchus, the virgin-born savior, descended into hell. 
Hercules, the virgin-born savior, descended into hell. 
Mercury, the word and messenger of God, descended into 

hell. 

Baldur, the Scandinavian god, descended into hell. 

Quetzalcoatle, the Mexican crucified christ, descended into 
hell. 

All these gods, and many others, remained in hell for three 
days and three nights. They descended into hell, and on the 
third day rose again. 

Hell is the grave. These all have reference to the setting 
of the sun. 

Naturally, the Christian character, to be a well regulated 
savior, had to go through the same process, but they called his 
the sepulchre. Hell means the grave; grave means conceal- 
ment. 

By what process of reason do the Christians insist that 
their brand alone is genuine? 

Let us put on the witness stand their own “doctors” and 
“saviors” of scriptures and gospels, to see what they thought. 

We again draw from the admirable works of T. W. Doane, 
“Bible Myths :” 

“The gospels, referring to Christ, have been proven, over 
and over again, unhistorical and legendary. 


THE REVELATION Sheu 


“It is impossible to determine, by any fragment of histor- 
ical fact, that such a personage as Jesus Christ ever lived. 
The absurdities, fallacies, and inconsistencies in the writings 
of these zealots who attempted to prove the existence of Jesus 
Christ, only tend to disprove the claim. 


“The known facts regarding the mythological characters 
of many nations, clearly prove that the Christian savior is but 
a figurative reproduction of an ancient idea, and enthusiastic 
writers who have so ardently striven to produce a living Christ 
have only stultified themselves and spoiled the Christian ro- 
mance.” 


Epiphanius, a Christian bishop of the fourth century, says 
of the Essenes branch of the gnotsics: 


“They (before the Christian period) believed on a Christ 
and were called Jessaei (or Essenes), signifying Jesus, which 
in Hebrew signifies Therapeutes, that is, a savior or healer.” 


Thera is Ahava, meaning water. The first thing done with 
a man sent to the hospital is to wash him. 


The healing waters of the church are its ordinances, its 
laws. 

We find a strong similarity of words here worth consider- 
ing. 

Jesse, strong, was the father of David, well beloved. 

The gnostic Jessaie (Therapeutes) worshiped Jesus, healer. 

Jesui, who is equal, “founder of the Jesuits.” (Num. 
26 :44. ) 

Jessue, meaning Jeshua, savior. 

Jesus, Greek form of Joshua, savior. 

Jeush, assembler. 

Jew, Judah, meaning praise. 

It is a fact that Christianity found it necessary to combat 
and suppress the gnostic Essenes, because they anticipated the 
Roman scheme, having already installed themselves as Chris- 
tians, calling their Jesus the Christ. 

Eusebius, in his anger that a previous Christ should be 
found, said of Menes: 


Syay THE REVELATION 


“He presumed to represent the person of Christ; being 
puffed up with his frantic pride, chose, as if he were Christ, 
twelve partners of his new-found doctrine (the doctrine of a 
healing Christ), patching into one heap, false and detestable 
doctrines of old, rotten, and rooted out heresies, which he 
brought out of Persia.” 


By these words Eusebius condemned Christianity, for he 
accused Menes of identically what Christianity subsequently 
did. . 

Usher, in his Annals, gives to the name Menes the mean- 
ing “comforter” or “savior,’ hence Eusebius was fighting a 
ghost. The worshippers of Menes called him the Holy Ghost, 
meaning the breath. Doubtless the word Essenes is from es- 
sence, and is suggested by respiration. 


This is the whole secret—the Christians were troubled that 
it was being revealed that their crucified Christ was but another 
symbol of the ancient christ of Persia, who was also crucified— 
the same christ who had been crucified by many nations through 
endless centuries—all of whom, it was alleged, were of “im- 
maculate conception.” 


So numerous were the persons claiming to be the expected 
Messiah, that warnings were issued to believe none of them. 


The historian Tacitus says: 


“The Christians had their denominations from Christus, 
who, in the reign of Tiberius, was put to death a as criminal, 
by the procurator Pontius Pilate.” 


Dr. Lardner and others broadly hint, if they do not charge, 
that the references to Christ in Josephus was forged by Euse- 
bius, the church father and bishop of Caesarea, perhaps the 
most glib liar of the whole lot. 

Gibbon has this to say about Eusebius : 

“Eusebius himself confesses that he has related what 
might redound to the glory, and has suppressed all that could 
tend to the disgrace, of religion.” 

This uncovers the true Christian spirit of brutal selfish- 
ness. 


THE REVELATION O55 


This eliminates Eusebius as a truthful historian. We add 
to this volume a chapter of another book, in which we quite 
clearly demonstrate that the so-called works of Josephus are 
a part of Christianity. 

The great theologian Beausobre says: 


“Churchmen not only do not say what they think, but they 
do say the direct contrary of what they think. Nay, more; 
they deliver honest men to the executioner, for having uttered 
what they themselves know to be true.” 

M. Daille says of the church fathers: 

“They made use of deceits—and made no scruples to forge 
whole books for the good of the church.” We believe he has 
Josephus in mind. 

Reeves, in his “apologies of the Fathers,” says: 

“It was a Catholic opinion that ‘pious frauds’ were good 
things, and people ought to be imposed on in matters of re- 
ligion.” 

Mosheim, the ecclesiastical historian, says: 

“It was held as a maxim that it was not only lawful but 
praiseworthy to deceive, and even to use the expedient lie.” 

Isaac de Casaubon, the great ecclesiastical scholar, says: 

“The officious lies were for good ends, the Fathers were 
wont to say.” 

The Apostolic Father Hermes, whose writings are ex- 
pressly quoted by the church as inspired, confessed: 

“O Lord, I never spake a true word in my life, but I have 
always lived in dissimulation, and affirmed a lie for truth to 
all men, and all gave credit to my words.” 

The Jews were afflicted with this same pernicious practice, 
and the Christians inherited this evil habit from several sources. 

The result of this may be found in the frequent reactions 
following important “forgeries” and “frauds” in church mat- 
LErs, 

Of the fifteen letters ascribed to Ignatius, Bishop of Anti- 
och, which are held as “gospel truth,” eight have been declared 
beyond dispute to be forgeries, having no authority whatever. 


354 THE REVELATION 


Therefore the other seven are useless because of the dishonest 
effort to enlarge the church evidence. 

Later the several forged “donations” and “decretals” had 
the same back-fire. 

Besides forging, lying, and deceiving for the cause of 
Christ, the Christian Fathers destroyed all evidences against 
themselves and their religion, which they could find. 

In the very infancy of printing, Cardinal Wolsely realized 
its effects upon Christianity, and in a speech to the clergy pub- 
licly forewarned them that “if they did not destroy the Press, 
the Press would destroy them.” If the “press” of today is 
not controlled by the church, it is the most sycophant institu- 
tion in America. 

The outrageous assault upon free thought and learning by 
the ecclesiastical powers, in the early Christian centuries, and 
the vicious crusades of destruction against the established educa- 
tional systems, are sufficient evidence that Christianity should 
not have been permitted to live one day longer than it would 
have required to destroy it. 

It systematically combed the world to gather and destroy 
existing evidences of its perfidy. 

Let us now pause to consider the absurdity of believing 
any statement accredited to the so-called Church Fathers. 

It is on their evidence alone we are asked to accept Jesus 
Christ as having been a living human being, yet subsequently 
it required several hundred years to establish his alleged divin- 
ity as a canonized church doctrine. 

It was essential that the Christ character should be de-. 
clared divine, and the son and heir of God, in order to estab- 
lish the heirship. It was essential that other than Christians 
should crucify Christ to justify his making the Christians heir 
to his “divine authority” and instruments of the “divine ven- 
ediices 7 

The tremendous error of the early Christian exploiters was 
the foolish belief that they could actually wipe out of existence 
all the evidences of their own counterfeit character. It would 
require time to bring again into the light of day, the human 


THE REVELATION 355 


_ records which had survived their hellish designs to smother all 
learning and suppress human thought by starving the mind of 
humanity, but this calamity awaited them. 


Their own creatures rise up to accuse them. 


Paul declared that he was preaching the gospels which had 
already been preached “to every creature under heaven,” and 
preaching a god who had been believed on in the world. It is 
evident that this did not refer to the “man of Nazareth,” who 
had not been preached at that time. 


Paul was a gnostic, and he was preaching gnosticism, which 
had long been preached by the Essenes. As an actual tacum@atlt 
is a fiction; nevertheless words are put in his figurative mouth. 


Leo the Great, so-called (A. D. 440-461), accidentally lets 
the church foot slip by apologizing for the late appearance of 
Christ as a savior, and stating that all previous peoples had 
been saved by a previous redeemer—yet he refers to Jesus as 
God’s only begotten son. 


The scriptures repeatedly declare that God had many 
sons. Adam is “the son of God.” (Luke 3:38. ) 

The Koran, referring to the Jews, says: 

“They have not believed in Jesus and have spoken against 
Mary a grievous calumny, and they have said: ‘Verily we have 
slain Christ Jesus, the son of Mary.’ Yet they slew him not, 
neither crucified him, but he was represented by one in his 
likeness.” And_ this uncertainty is from the Mohammedan 
Bible. 

Clement admitted the early “Christian Fathers” were 
“rending” Christ and raising “seditions against our own body.” 

Ignatius, writing to the Trallians, says: 

“Stop your ears as often as any one shall speak contrary 
to Jesus Christ, who was of the race of David and of the Virgin 
Mary.” It was no easy matter to establish falsehood. 

It was Ignatius who said: 

“There was concealed from the ruler of this world the 
virginity of Mary and the birth of our Lord,” one hundred 
years after Christ. 


356 Tue REVELATION 


The Christian intimation is that Annas or Ananias was 
high priest when Christ was crucified, but he was not high 
priest until about A. D. 48. This would make Jesus about 
fifty years of age, which is contrary to the alleged time of his 
crucifixion. 


Outside the new testament, no evidence whatever, in book, 
inscription, or monument, is found that Jesus of Nazareth was 
either scouraged or crucified under Pontius Pilate. 


Josephus, Tacitus, Plmius, Philo, nor any of their contem- 
poraries, ever refer to the fact of his crucifixion or express 
any belief thereon, and we include a chapter proving Josephus 
to be a part of this whole Christian scheme. 


In the Talmud—the book of Jewish traditions—Jesus is 
not referred to as the “crucified one” but as the “hanged one,” 
while elsewhere it is narrated he was stoned to death. This 
shows how little authenticity there is regarding the crucifixion 
of Christ for humanity’s sake. 


Jesus was said to have had five disciples, among whom 
were Mattheaus and Thaddeus. He is called “that man,” “the 
Nazarine,” “the fool,’ and “the hung.’ The Christians were 
called ‘‘worshippers of the hung.”’ 


The Talmud says Jesus was a scholar of Joshua Ben Pera- 
chiah, who lived a hundred years before the alleged Christian 
birth of Jesus. He accompanied him to Egypt and learned 
magic, was a seducer of the people, and was finally put to death 
by being stoned, and then hung as a blasphemer. 


“The conclusion is plain that there is no clearly defined 
trace of the personal Jesus to be found in Christendom.” 


Few prominent and conspicuous world characters have 
left so little evidence of their identification. The so-called biog- 
raphers of Jesus Christ are merely Christian fakers. 


The followers of Christ have raised him higher and higher, 
as evidence of his ever having existence has grown dimmer, 
God the father and the Holy Ghost are gradually being lost in 
the shuffle, because fictitious, individual identity cannot be 
woven about them. 


Tue REVELATION 307 


It is true there is perhaps less substantial reason for faith 
in Jesus Christ than may be urged for many other doctrines, 
yet the living Christ is the heart of the gospel. 

Philosophy, science, culture, humanity, logic, and common 
sense count for little and are thrust aside that they may not 
cast a contaminating shadow in the Christian path. 

We are compelled to believe that if there was any one par- 
ticular man selected to represent Jesus of Nazareth, it was at 
the time when Pilate undertook by force to quell the insurrec- 
tions which occurred at the very time that Jesus was said to 
have been crucified. The fanatical mobs of Jews, perhaps even 
holding him responsible for their plight. There were several 
such characters posing as the Messiah at that time: as many 
men have posed as christs in subsequent times. If the Jews 
did not repudiate him, it is clear that it was the Romans who 
crucified Christ. 

But there is an important aspect to the story of the cruci- 
fixion which lifts it out of speculation and clearly brands it as 
a fanciful romance, proving that the killing of Christ by the 
Jews 1s but a fiction of the later Gentile Christians. 

In the alleged trial of Jesus there is not one point in the 
whole trial which agrees with Jewish laws and customs. There- 
fore it is a transparent, unskilled invention of the so-called 
Christion Church Fathers, who knew nothing of Jewish law, 
and they were ignorant of the state of civilization in Palestine 
in the time of their alleged Jesus. 

Again, crucifixion was exclusively Roman. 

There are many foolish and pathetic excuses made in an 
attempt to cover these discrepancies, made plain by unhampered 
modern research. 

There is not one single evidence to identify the place where 
Jesus was crucified as described by Matthew, Luke, or Mark. 
It is proven false by everything known about Jerusalem and 
the Jewish customs. 

Mr. Doane makes this remarkable statement: 

“We maintain that not so much as one single passage 
purporting to be written as history within the first hundred 


358 THE REVELATION 


years of the Christian era, can be produced to show the exist- 
ence, at or before that time, of such a person as Jesus of Naza- 
reth, called the Christ, or of such a set of men as could be 
accounted his disciples or followers.’’ 

Eusebius, that cheerful Christian liar, says it is lawful to 
lie and cheat for the cause of Christ, and he alone says that 
Josephus mentions Christ. But Canon Farrar frankly declares 
the passage referred to by Eusebius is spurious. We believe 
this lack of reference is not accidental, for Josephus undoubt- 
edly is writing for the cause. 

If no other evidence remained to condemn Christianity, 
the manifest dishonesty and false pretense of Eusebius would 
be sufficient, and he is the sheet anchor of Christian lore re- 
ferred to the first three centuries. 

Now, we place the cap-sheaf of foolishness on the Chris- 
tian fable: 

“Christ as a name has no spiritual sienilicanis imparting 
nothing more than an ordinary surname.’ a (DrGaless, 

“Both names, Christ and Jesus, were common names with 
the ancients.” (Eusebius. ) 

The name Jesus in Hebrew means Joshua. The word 
Christ is of Greek origin and not a name, but a title applied to 
many. 

Christ himself charged his disciples not to say he was 
Jesus the ‘Christ. “( Matt: 16:20.) 

Thus the new testament betrays its modern chaticres by 
calling Christ a name instead of a title. 

Even the word Christian occurs but three times in the new 
testament, and the term is never used by Christians themselves. 
It is believed the name was first applied by the heathen. The 
title is applied to any good man, and was thus commonly used 
long before Christianity was thought of. 

So much for the cardinal ideas of the Christian pretense, 
with its Christ eliminated, its virgin Mary proved a myth, and 
all of its doctrine proven plagiarized, what remains? 

Its political power and its fanatical mob, and these are 
things to be reckoned with. 


THE REVELATION 359 


When we examine the beginning of the Christian dispen- 
sation, we are not surprised to find it an attempt to put into 
actual practice the system outlined by the old testament. 

The most palpable false pretense is carried into the new 
testament by attempting to identify an actual christ and his 
twelve disciples, none of whom ever existed in fact. They, 
like the fanciful Israelites, are merely personifications of words, 
the twelve and seventy of the old and new testaments being 
but reflections of each other and essential parts of one work. 


ANE IT SIDS 
MMeawe, 1D. CUA FOR) 
THE PROPAGANDA. THE TWELVE DISCIPLES. 


(Be ye wise as serpents and harmless as doves.”—Matt. 10:16.) 


When we take up the examination of the new testament, 
we are constrained to believe that the two, and maybe three, 
first centuries of the alleged Christian era, represent a period 
of preparation, for no gospels or authentic records of that 
period exist. All the alleged evidence found in the new testa- 
ment is frankly declared as writings based upon tradition. But 
the evidence which we take as authentic is that the names in 
the new testament respond to the code which so clearly inter- 
prets the old testament as fable and romance. 

We cannot believe otherwise than that they were prepared 
together, by the so-called Apostolic and Church Fathers, inso- 
far as their application to Christianity is concerned. 

The twelve apostles are as clearly fictitious as are the 
twelve sons of Jacob, the twelve tribes of Israel, or the twelve 
spouting wells in the wilderness. They merely represent the 
twelve essential attitudes of the conduct and duties of those 
sent out to preach and introduce the Christ idea. 

It would have been absurd to abruptly introduce Christ as 
a living character. This would have been resented both by the 
people and the law. In fact, this was so apparent that the fic- 
titious history of the alleged first two centuries had to recount 
such resentment to make it appear natural and logical. This is 
why all the alleged gospels of the first two centuries were “lost,” 
they never existed. 

Christ is a natural principle, personified and applied to a 
system of teaching and training of the new generation, in obedi- 
ence and discipline to a proposed ecclesiastical government. 

360 


THE REVELATION 361 


Ecclesia means a legislative assembly. 

This new form of government assumed to be religious 
only to give divine character to authority, for all previous re- 
ligions, of the same identical character, had spent their fire and 
were unavailable to control developing humanity. As men 
grew wiser they recognized the fabulous nature of a religious 
form of government originated back in savagery. 

Only through ignorance and superstition could religion 
control, hence we find Christianity attempting to suppress 
knowledge, learning, and understanding, and to foster ignorance 
and cultivate superstitious fear of an invisible power to reward 
and punish. 

No religion has ever been based upon truth and reason: 
therefore it is specious and illogical to say that humanity re- 
quires a form of religion which teaches an unknowable god. 
There is no such thing as a personal god in this sense. The 
god of nature alone, if we choose to call the creative power of 
nature god, can teach living beings the proper and right course 
to pursue in life. All the teachings of men which are accredited 
to a fabulous god who is capable of engaging in personal con- 
versation with men, are but experimentations and exploitations. 

We do not hesitate to declare that the Christian exploita- 
tion is of this character, with no other merit than the human 
ingenuity and power back of it. 

The introduction of the Christian enterprise necessitated 
a large following of trained bigots and intolerant sycophants 
to stand as a militant guard between the church and temporal 
rulers until it had firmly established itself as a ruling power. 
This necessitated ignorance, hence the “dark ages’ (486 to 
1495). 

The mob was built up during the first two hundred years, 
when there were no established gospels. 

The so-called Apostolic period is part and parcel with the 
old testament. If these two periods were so essential to Chris- 
tianity in the perfecting of its Bible, why has not a period of 
two thousand years necessitated an addition to this book, to 
demonstrate a consistent sequence and continuity. Has God 


362 THE REVELATION 


wholly entrusted the control and government of mankind to 
men? Through the whole Christain dispensation, history has 
disputed the fitness of men to represent a just god on earth. 
The present national conditions and the state of humanity dis- 
pute it. 

Let us examine this Apostolic period. 

Disciple means learner. 

Apostle means one sent forth. This means nothing; it 
may apply to a trade. 

God means good. This means nothing, for a thing may 
be good at one time or in one application and bad in another. | 

Example: Vegetation exhales oxygen, which is good as 
the breath for animal kind. Animals inhale oxygen and exhale 
carbonic acid gas, or carbon dioxide, which is good as the 
breath of vegetation, but death to animals. 

And it so happens that this very oxygen is the Christ prin- 
ciple in nature. 

Here we have good and evil residing in one dual act. The 
Christian scheme from the very beginning convicts itself of 
intention to create classes and antagonize the established civil 
life and institutions, therefore a few men assumed to set up 
a court in which to judge all mankind and regulate all estab- 
lished human institutions and the very institutions which had 
produced them. Hence this contemplated rebellion and revo- 
lution. 

This will amazingly corroborate itself as we go into this 
apostolic period. 

The central character in the scheme is the Christ, the word 
simply implying an act of installation called annointing; the 
word does not signify a proper name. 

The alleged mother of this character is named Mary, a 
form of Miriam, the sister of Moses and Aaron. 

The name is derived from Mere, meaning sea, and signi- 
fies rebellion. 

This Christ took refuge in Galilee. 

Galilee means revolution. 


THE REVELATION 363 


Therefore, Christ is born of rebellion, which is the begin- 
ning of revolution. 

When the Christians shout “Ave Maria,” it means hail 
rebellion. 

We invite some smug Christian to dispute this. 

That the scheme is to create class is equally apparent. It — 
calls these the Jews and the Gentiles. 

“Go not in the way of the Gentiles or Samaritans.” (Matt. 
10:5.) | 

Gentiles means the nations. 

Samaria means the prison. 

Samaria in Hebrew is Shomeron. Shomer means keeper. 

This is plainly a warning to avoid clashing with rulers and 
getting into prison. 

Hence the warning, “Be ye as wise as serpents and harmless 
as doves.” 

We shall now examine these apostles to see what they 
really stand for. 


This necessitates our referring back to the time when 
Joseph was preparing a posterity for his brethren who became 
the Israelites. We hold that this is the original planning for 
the two hundred years in which no gospels existed. The names 
and their significance and functions exactly correspond. It is 
the time of preparation, and a part of this was the first two 
Christian centuries. Read Genesis 45. 

Dwelling in the land of Goshen is this two hundred years 
of preparation. 

“And thou shalt dwell in the land of Goshen, and thou 
shalt be near unto me; thou and thy children and thy children’s 
ehildren: wes ocrenn 40-108) 

Joseph means increase. This is the posterity of which he 
speaks. 

Simeon, the original Simon, was the second son of Jacob 
by Leah, and the name means obedience. 

Jacob means the supplanter. 

Leah means weary, tired. 


364 THE REVELATION 


Joseph took his brother Simeon and bound him in Egypt 
as sceurity for the return of the rest of his brethren. 

Here is an interesting revelation. 

Joseph means increase in population. 

This increase naturally begins in Egypt, signifying mental 
darkness, the untrained, infant mind. To bring this posterity 
out of Egypt signifies education, which passes through the 
period of training, trial, and discipline. Hence the disciples are 
the learners. Simeon means obedience, while under the process 
of education and instruction, one who hears and obeys. Levi 
means the priesthood, those who instruct. Therefore “Simeon 
and Levi are brethren, instruments of cruelty are in their habi- 
tations.” (Gen. 49:5.) They are the taskmasters. Let us see 
what it is that must be returned to release Simeon, discipline, 
obedience. 

This evidently means the training of the novice, who is 
placed under strict discipline to try and train him to self- 
control, judgment, discretion, and blind obedience. Levi, asso- 
ciation. That is, the Nazarite must associate himself with all 
that is essential to develop the finished priest, regardless of 
self-denials and personal hardships, the most fanatical and 
insane of all human training. 

Reuben, prophecy, must return as testimony, to establish 
the scriptures. A belief in prophecy must be instilled into the 
ignorant masses. | 

Judah must return to give praise to the Lord. Every 
Christian sermon praises the Lord, and in the next breath warns 
of his wrathful and vengeful nature. 

Issichar, recompense, must return to make the priesthood 
profitable to the church, and to provide for maintenance of 
the church. 

Zebulun, dwelling. The church must provide for the hous- 
ing of the priesthood and for church structures. 

Dan, judgment. The priest must exercise judgment and 
discretion in all his conduct. 

Benjamin, son of sorrow, son of the right hand, protec- 
tion, confirming the truth that the priest must give up all earthy 


THE REVELATION 365 


knowledge, for Benjamin, or Benoni, as he was first named, 
went down into Egypt, meaning oppression, affliction, ignorance. 

Naphtali, wrestling, struggling, meaning the struggles of 
conscience through which the novice must pass, also councils. 

Gad, armed and prepared; representing the fitness of the 
Nazarite to begin the priestly functions, and the necessity for 
an astute mind ready to meet opposition, and battle if need be, 
a state of preparedness. 

Asher, happiness. The rest, peace, and mental comitort 
that comes from the freedom from restraints, self-denials, and 
rigid church discipline, a state of relaxation by contrast. 

The freedom of conscience is the goal of the Nazarite. 
But the freedom of conscience of the priest is the blunted, 
hardened, indifferent attitude which comes of long endurance 
of absolutely absurd and ridiculous fanaticism. This is the rock. 

Simon, contracted form of Simeon, hearing, one that obeys, 
meaning one under discipline and without human feeling or sen- 
timent. He is called Peter, meaning rock, meaning a secure 
refuge; no question of church authority can go back of Peter. 
Also called Cephas, meaning stone, merely symbolizing a solid 
foundation and a place of refuge. 

There are as many Simons as there are apostles, proving 
the necessity for obedience in all. 

Simon, the Samaritan sorcerer, who professed Christ for 
mercenary purposes. (Acts 8.) He was called Simon Magus, 
and favored gnosticism. 

Simon Zelotes, meaning zealous. (Luke 6:15.) He was 
named Zelotes merely to signify the eager, zealous worker. He 
also was a Canaanite, a trader, and merchant. 

Simon (Shim’on), second son of the priest Mattathias. 
Shim’on means waste, wasted energy. 

Shimeah means the same as Simon, hearing, obeying. 

Mattathias means the gift of the Lord. 

The surname of this Simon was Thassis, meaning director 
or guide. In Syriac this name is Tharsi. The words Thar- 
shish and Tarshish mean rocky. Simon’s name is changed to 
Peter, meaning rock, a place of refuge. 


366 Tue REVELATION 


Simon, the father of Judas Iscariot. 

“Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? 

“He spake of Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon.” (John 
6 :70-71.) 

Simon Peter (Greek form of surname Cephas). His 
father was Jona, meaning the oppressor. Jonah and Jones 
also mean oppression, therefore the origin of the church foun- 
dation was oppression. 


Peter was apostle to-John also; therefore Christ was no 
surprise to him; in fact, he denied Christ. 

It is a curious fact that there is a sinister significance 
attaching to all of these essential Biblical characters. The first 
son of Jacob is vision, prophecy. The second son of Jacob is 
Simeon, obedience. Prophecy does not permanently come over 
Jordan, but obedience does. Therefore it is important to ex- 
amine the offspring of obedience. 

The sons of Simeon: 

Jemuel, meaning the day of God, that is, the active gospel 
period when the church has gained the ascendancy. Day means 
gospel period. As Jemuel he is a Simeonite. (Gen. 46.10.) 

As Nemuel he is a Reubenite (Num. 26:9.), the son of 
Eli + ab, meaning God is father; Eli, God, ab, father. 


They both represent a period of church activity. 

The brothers of Nemuel are Dathon and Abiram, both 
famous in the congregation. Dathan signifies laws and rites 
and conspiracy. Abiram signifies the father of fraud. Jamin 
means the right hand. In the code the right hand means pro- 
tection and support. 

In Deuteronomy 21:6-7 we find a grewsome significance 
to the right hand. The Levite priests are declared by the Lord 
God to be the judges of the shedding of innocent blood and 
have the power to absolve those who shed blood in the cause 
of the church. _ 

Ohad means strength. Jachin means established. Jarib 
means enemy, revenger. Zohar means white, shining, dryness, 
or Zerah or Zarah, meaning east, brightness, dawn, the begin- 


THE REVELATION 367 


ning of a new day, meaning the beginning of the Christian dis- 
pensation. 

There is a mixup here which reveals the fallacy of at- 
tempting to impose these names upon the uninitiated as signi- 
fying individuals. 

Zerah is named a son of Simeon and signifies eastern, 
brightness, the rising sun. 


Zarah is named the son of Judah by his own daughter-in- 
law, Tamar, and means dawn, yet they are plainly the same in 
Numbers 26:20 and Joshua 7:1-18. 


By making Tamar the mother of Zarah, the dawn is as- 
sociated with victory, and division, and rupture. 


Tamar means palm tree, symbolizing victory. 


Pharez means breach, division, rupture. Pharez is twin 
brother to Zarah. 


There can be but one separation, the church from the state. 

Shaul means asked; the last son of Simeon, and by a 
Canaanitish woman. ‘That is of the merchandising and trading 
class. In Genesis 36:37 he is named Saul, meaning grave, 
sepulchre, hell, destroyer. 

The fact that Baal-hanan succeeds Shaul as king is im- 
portant. Baal-hanan means merciful. This is merely prepar- 
ing the way to enforce respect for a cruel taskmaster. Mercy 
is a bribe. 

The fact that Levi, meaning the priesthood, is the brother 
of Simeon, is also significant. His sons are: 

Gershom, meaning banishment, exile. 

Kohath, meaning assembly, congregation, obedience. 

Merari, meaning bitter, to provoke. 

Shaul is Saul in Genesis 36:37. 

We believe this is why Saul was changed to Paul, meaning 
a worker. Even the grave is an agent. Disobedience, ven- 
geance, mercy, banishment, and sepulchre have to do with pun- 
ishment. | 

Saul means a sepulchre, a destroyer. 

Simon, son of Mattathias, reveals a new phase of the story. 


368 THe REVELATION 


All of these Mattath names signify gift of God. The ex- 
pression, “a gift of God,” as applied to the senses of sight and 
hearing is as old as memory records. “The hearing ear and 
the seeing eye, the Lord hath made both of them.” (Prov. 
205172) 

In Matthew 13:55, we find that Simon also is a brother of 
Christ. Master and obedience. 

Christ symbolizes light, therefore seeing, vision. 

Reuben means vision. 

Simeon means hearing. 

Simon means obeying. 

They are the two first sons of Jacob, therefore are brothers, 
which differentiates them from taste and smell. 

“The odor of a sweet smell, a sacrifice acceptable to God.” 
(Phil. 4:18.) 

“Tasted of the heavenly gift.” (Heb. 6:4.) 

Simon is an abbreviation of Simeon. 

It 1s evident that seeing and hearing are the two senses 
which bring to our consciousness our greatest mental pleasures 
and sorrows. Therefore, it is not surprising to find Simon 
helping Christ to bear the cross. It symbolizes the blind obedi- 
ence to the commands of the church. 

The external organs of both senses, seeing and hearing, 
belong to the head, and the nerves pass through the lower part 
of the skull, to take up the labors of the body, which is the cross. 

Christ is crucified at Golgotha, called Calvary in Luke 
23 :33—*“the place of the skull.” 

Golgotha in the Hebrew means skull. Calvary in the Latin 
means skull. Taken from the Greek Kranion, “skull.” 

This Simon, who aided Christ in his burden of the cross, 
is called the father of Alexander, which name signifies the de- 
fender of men, one that turns away evil. . 

Inasmuch as Simon is also a son of Mattathias, it is im- 
portant to examine the name. 

Mattathia is a priest, the eldest son of Shallum, meaning 
revenge. Therefore Simon obeys the orders of the priesthood 
and executes vengeance. He also is of the sons of Kohath, 


THE REVELATION 369 


meaning assembly. The dictates of the assembly must be 
obeyed. It signifies the blind obedience to the orders of 
superiors. 

We may now review the significance of Simon Peter, the 
rock on which the church is founded, with some degree of un- 
derstanding. Obedience is the rock on which the church is 
founded. Obedience to the priesthood, the master mind. 

The name Simon is an abbreviation of Simeon. 

Simeon, second son of Jacob, meaning hearing and obedi- 
erie 

Simon, son of Mattathias, meaning gift of God, hearing. 

Simon, son of Onias, meaning strength, active obedience. 

Simon, the Canaanite, meaning merchant, trader. 

Simon, the brother of Christ, uniting hearing and seeing. 

Simon, the father of Alexander, meaning the defender. 

Simon, of Bethany, meaning house of obedience and afflic- 
tion. 

Simon, the Samaritan, meaning guard, prison. 

Simon, the Pharisee, meaning breach, rupture. 

Simon, father of Judas Iscariot, meaning betrayal. 

Simon, grandson of Shellum, meaning revenge. 

Simon, of Cyrene, and Golgotha, meaning the skull. Cy- 
rene means a wall, coldness, cold, unfeeling, indifference, 
stolidity. | 

We may know by this grewsome list why Simon is called 
Peter. This composition is truly the foundation of the Chris- 
tian scheme. Of course Simon bore the cross. Obedience 
bore the cross of suffering humanity. That is the real christ. 

Let us take up the other apostles in like manner. Andrew 
being Peter’s brother, we shall examine him first, although 
John and James precede him. 

Andrew, meaning a stout and strong man, is the brother 
of Simon Peter. 

It is not difficult to recognize in this character the robust 
priest. 

One of the first statements Christ made to Simon Peter 
and his brother Andrew was: 


370 THe REVELATION 


“And when ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars, be 
ye not troubled: such things must needs be.” (Mark 13:7.) 


We declare that this one passage in the bible convicts and 
condemns Christianity as a thing unfit to guide a progressive 
civilization in the way it should go. The church is responsible 
for that hellish false patriotism which makes war possible. 


There is an underlying significance to this Andrew charac- 
ter which must be uncovered, for he represents the robust, ac- 
tive priesthood upon which the church depends for both per- 
suasive and coercive support. 


The first thing we find is that Andrew is of Bethsaida, 
meaning hunting, fishing, and the house of priests. 


Christ said to Simon, called Peter, and Andrew: 


“Follow me and I will make you fishers of men.’ (Matt. 
4:19.) 
It was Andrew who said to Christ: 


“There is a lad here, which hath five barley loaves and 
two small fishes.” (John 6:8.) 


Andrew had been a disciple of John the Baptist. His 
place among the disciples was fourth, being preceded by Peter, 
James, and John. 


An analysis of Simon, called Peter, has demonstrated the 
meaning of the foundation rock of the church. Moreover, we 
found that Simon was an abbreviation of Simeon, the second 
son of Jacob. 

Now comes James, the second disciple of Christ, a dis- 
guised Jacob. James means the same as Jacob, signifying the 
supplanter, usurper. He and his brother John were called 
Boanerges, meaning sons of thunder. 

This is a sinister suggestion at this particular period in 
the development of Christianity. There is every justification 
for the belief that it is the premeditated intent of the church 
to supplant civil government. 

John, the apostle, follows James. His father is Zebedee, 
meaning god’s portion, a fisherman of Galilee, which means 
revolution. 





THe REVELATION av 


Christ spent the greater part of his time in Galilee, and 
one of his first declarations to his disciples was: 

“Think not that I am come to bring peace to earth: I 
came to bring a sword.” 

This apostle, John, went to Ephesus, meaning desirable. 
Ephesus was the capital of Ionia. In the apocryphal, Macca- 
bees, Ionia is given as India, meaning praise, the law. This is 
evidently corrcet for we find him eloquent in the praise of 
Judae, meaning praise of the Lord. 

He 1s alleged to have written the Revelation. 

This is a strange situation. Galilee is supposed to be a 
circle of twenty cities given to Hiram by Solomon, as cities 
of refuge for murderers. Hiram means he that destroys. 

This is a sinister situation. These cities of refuge are 
simply excuses for the killings. 

Solomon means one who recompenses. 

Christ declares he has come to bring the sword to earth. 

John, his most important servant, is engaged in Galilee, 
-and his father signifies God’s portion. 

Galilee signifies revolution. Hiram was king of Tyre, 
meaning rock. 

The church is founded upon a rock. 

This comes pretty near to a revelation that the real be- 
ginning of the Christian scheme was to be a destructive revo- 
lution, with a division of spoils. 

Any one who will take the pains to read the history of the 
first centuries will realize that this is actually true. Some 
mysterious power gripped the nations in revolution and war- 
fare. Out of this arose Christianity, a monster out of a sea 
of blood, and for centuries it saturated Europe with the blood 
of innocent humanity. 

The church was God, and received God’s portion ftom 
the crusades and the inquisition, making it the strongest and 
richest institution in the world. 

The fact that Andrew, the fourth apostle is accompanied 
by Philip, meaning warlike, is a continuation of the suggestion 
of warfare. 


372 Tue REVELATION 


It is recorded that Andrew was crucified in Achaia, mean- 
ing grief and trouble. Naturally, grief and trouble would 
destroy physical strength, which Andrew symbolizes. Revo- 
lution, to destroy the strength of organized humanity, need 
not necessarily be open warfare. 

The next apostle is Bartholomew, the most ghoulish charac- 
ter of all the twelve, for he secretly symbolizes human slaughter. 
The meaning of the name seems innocent enough: a son that 
suspends the waters. | 

Suspend means to hang, to stop for a time, to debar from 
any privilege for a time. 

Now, it is a self-evident fact that one can neither sus- 
pend nor debar water, excepting by surrounding or dissipating 
it. Therefore, in meaning this is a figurative thing. 

Waters mean a multitude of people, and to suspend them 
means to hang them. Bartholomew’s father is Talmai, mean- 
ing brave, and a heap of waters, my furrow. 

“It is my desire that I should chastise them: and the 
people shall be gathered against them, when they shall bind 
themselves in their two furrows.” (Hosea 10:10.) 

In warfare the thousands of slain are buried in furrows. 

This name Bartholomew, with its peculiar meaning, rises 
up to charge the church with premeditated wholesale murder. 

On Bartholomew’s day, August 24, 1572, Pope Gregory 
XIII invoked the powers of this brave saint to execute the 
great massacre in Paris, in an attempt to fulfill his significance 
as an apostle. 

St. Bartholomews’ day surely suspended protestantism in 
Paris. Heaps of slain were piled in the streets, and the river 
Seine ran red with their blood and was clogged with dead bodies 
of innocent inoffensive, unsuspecting men, women, and children. 
The fanatical Catholic mob led by bloodthirsty priests spared 
none, not even their own people of the common class. 

The father of Talmai is Anak, meaning collar. Because 
the protestants could not wear the galling collar of Rome, they 
were unmercifully slaughtered at the command of a pope, and 
his bloodthirsty kinswoman. 


| 
| 
| 
; 






THE REVELATION B70 


From a close study of the facts regarding the St. Bar- 
tholomew massacre of many thousands of protestants in a 
single day, we are convinced that it is true, as most historians 
declare, that it was carefully planned and-executed by the 
intrigues of Rome with the French king and his murderous 
mother, Catherine de Medici, who had learned well from her 
uncle, who then was pontiff, as Pope Gregory XIII, the policy 
of raising her children in licentiousness and dissipation, in order 
to unfit them for mental exercise and moral responsibility, that 
she might hold her ascendancy over them. That was the 
Catholic policy; the church ruled the women and the women 
ruled the kings. 

She and her half-imbecilic son, Charles IX, sat where they 
could see and gloat over the horrible massacre, she even direct- 
ing the priests in their bloody work. 

After it was over, Pope Gregory celebrated the occasion 
by fireworks and the firing of cannon, and he absolved the bishop 
and all the priests for the crime, thereby acknowledging his par- 
ticipation in and approval of the greatest crime in French his- 
tory. 

This is not figurative; we are writing of facts now, the ful- 
fillment of the rehearsal. 

It is a curious fact worth recording that Charles IX died 
wallowing in his own blood, from a strange malady which 
caused his blood to ooze from every pore of his body. 

Thomas, whose sirname was Didymous, meaning a twin. 

He is credited with being cautious, doubtful, and suscept- 
ible, which simply means the skeptical, to whom the Christian 
doctrines were being expounded. This is quite plainly shown 
by the alleged conversation between Jesus and Martha concern- 
ing her brother Lazarus who had died. Thomas suggested to 
his fellow disciples that they all die with Lazarus. 

Martha and Mary were sisters. Martha went to meet 
Jesus, but Mary “sat still in the house.” House signifies cover. 
The “immaculate conception” was kept under cover as a secret 
for a hundred years. 

Thomas signifies doubt. 


374 THE REVELATION 


Martha signifies bitterness. 

Mary signifies rebellion. 

Lazarus signifies the help of god. 

Doubt, bitterness, and rebellion are overcome by the “pious 
fraud,” the alleged raising up of Lazarus from the dead. 

Lazarus was of Bethany, meaning obedience, affliction, and 
the grace of the Lord. Grace means mercy. 

Matthew, the publican, the tax collector abhorrent to the 
Jews—as he is to all men. Matthew means given, a reward. 

The name is a contraction of Mattathias, meaning gift of 
God. This identifies gift as a tax. 


Matthew’s original name was Levi, meaning the priesthood, 
especially those who collected the tithes, contributions, and taxes 
for the maintenance of the church. 

Mark 2:14: “Levi, the son of Alphaeus, sitting at the re- 
ceipt of customs at Capernaum.” This refers to the collection 
of indulgences. 

Luke 5:27-29: “Levi sitting at the receipt of customs.” 

Capernaum means the hamlet of Nahum, meaning repent- 
ance, the comforter. It was the chief supporter of Christ and 
his apostles. ' 

In simple, it is by posing as the comforter of the afflicted 
that the Christian host has wormed its way into the vitals of 
humanity ; hence Bethany, the house of obedience, affliction, and 
song, signifies the church. Gifts and penances are drawn out 
of the penitents. 

The first gospel of the new testament is ascribed to Mat- 
thew, the gist of which is to establish Jesus as the Messiah of 
the old testament, having no significance whatever beyond the 
formality of initiation into office, applying to all the priests 
and kings alike. 

Let us analyze the name Alphaeus, meaning changing, a 
thousand, a chief. He is the alleged father of both Matthew, 
as Levi, and of James the Less. 

In Luke 24:18 Alphaeus is called Cleopas, and in John 19:25 
Cleophas the husband of one Mary. 
This gives us a pretty clear story. 








THE REVELATION B75 


As Alphaeus he signifies the time when a great change 
occurs, and the militant nature of the movement. 

As Cleopas he begins the propaganda by telling to Jesus 
himself, “whom he did not recognize,” the story of his renown, 
(Luke 24:18.) 

As Cleophas, renown, he is associated with Mary, rebel- 
lion; Mary the mistress of the holy see; and Mary Magdalene, 
tower, grand, elevated. This isa specific progression. 

He is the father of Matthew, the tax collector, James the 
usurper, and Levi the priesthood. 

No wonder the Jews abhorred him. 

It is a peculiar fact that public officials. to this day are 
called “public servants,” the origin of this is in Levi-Matthew, 
the tax collector, this being one of the terms applied to him. 
Terrorism in official conduct is as manifest today as then. 

James the less, the son of Aplhaeus, is Jacob in disguise, 
meaning the supplanter, the usurper, the underlying power to 
maintain universal poverty by taxation. 

This array of talent should be reflected in the succeeding 
names. 

Lebbaeus means brave, a man of heart. 

It required a brave man of heart to carry forward this 
bold enterprise. He was also named Thaddaeus, meaning wise. 
He 1s also called Jude, meaning praise. 

He is the brother of James the less, therefore the son of 
Alphaeus—Cleopas—Cleophas. 

It is very plain this reveals a militant period in the de- 
velopment of the strength and renown of the Christian enter- 
prise. Simon the Canaanite. 

Now we may see a great light. The underlying meaning 
of Simon we know is to hear and obey. 

Having established Christ as the Lord and master of men, 
the same power 1s to reach out and conquer commerce. Canaan 
means merchandising and trading. This may signify the con- 
trol of commerce, or it may mean that the church is in a posi- 
tion to trade with its opposing forces. Later the great scan- 
dal of the church was Simony, the sale of church patronage. 


376 THe REVELATION 


It has but one foe to anticipate—betrayal. 

“Have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil? 

“He spake of Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon.” (John 
6:70-71.) 

So, the offspring of merchandising and trading was to be 
the betrayer, hence this possibility must be anticipated and pro- 
vided against. 

The sinister aspect of Judas Iscariot is found in the fact 
that he is knowingly selected as one of the twelve disciples 
sent forth by Christ to conquer the world, therefore betrayal 
is a weapon of the propaganda. 

Flis disguise is in the name Judas, meaning praise. Ina 
very old vocabulary we find that the name Iscariot signifies 
a man of murder. 

Jesus sends these twelve disguised powers forth with this 
injunction: 

“Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of the 
wolves: be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.” 
(Matt. 10:16.) 

Thus, from the very beginning, the Christian propaganda 
was one of deceit and hypocrisy, for they could not be both 
devils and doves at one and the same time, for these are Oppo- 
site forces. 

Let the reader reason this out for himself and draw his 
own deductions. We are convinced that no thinking man will 
carelessly pass over all of these manifest evidences of duplicity. 

These are the twelve apostles of a mythical Christ, and all 
of them have been preached literally to the unthinking masses 
for many centuries, while the perpetrators of this “pious fraud” 
have amassed billions of wealth coined from the energy of the 
deluded people who believed. Perhaps the strangest thing in 
Christianity is the constant anticipation of antagonism, proving 
beyond doubt that some radical and revolutionary course is to 
be pursued, antagonistic to established government and social 
custom. 

“Ye shall be hated and persecuted of all men.” (Matt. 10.) 





Tue REVELATION i See 


Does this indicate a premeditated campaign of peace and 
love? Or does it corroborate Christ’s own words, in his sending 
forth of his disciples. 

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I 
come not to send peace, but a sword.” (Matt. 10:34.) 

Now, we know why Christianity declares that wars are a 
necessity. It has kept the world wallowing in bloodshed from 
the first day it had the power to inspire war, and who has suf- 
fered? Poor, ignorant, deluded humanity, debased to the level 
of imbecility by perverted teachings. 

The whole Christian scheme is so adroitly concealed in 
this code system, it is a long and tedious process to decipher 
the story. Nevertheless we can assure those who choose to 
search out these mysteries that nothing in literature can equal 
in interest this work. 

Each chapter in the Bible holds an interesting story in 
code. 

One of the most cunning ciphers in the whole system is 
the reference to cities set aside as places of refuge for mur- 
derers. 

There are established on either side of Jordan three refuge 
cities, six in all. 

Those east of the Jordan are named in Deuteronomy 4:43: 

Ise zer, meaning: artoriress. 

In the wilderness, meaning affliction. 

In the plain of the Reubenites means vision, prophecy. 

2. Ramoth, meaning high places, high positions. 

In Gilead, meaning the mass of testimony. 

Of the Gadites, meaning a troop, armed and prepared. 

3. Golan, meaning revolution. 

This is a conspiracy on its face. 

In Bashan, meaning in the tooth, signifying persecution, 
change, sleep, meaning death. Tooth means cruelty. 

Cities of refuge on the west side of Jordan: 

1. Kedesh, meaning sacred, holiness. 

In Naphtali, meaning that fights, comparison, likeness. 

Defense of the divine unchallengeable nature of church things. 


378 THE REVELATION 


2. Sechem, meaning portion, significant of servitude. 
Also church revenue, division of spoils. In Mount Ephraim, 
meaning that brings forth fruits. 


3. Hebron, meaning society, friendship, enchantment. 


In Judas, meaning the praise of the Lord. 

This clearly defines the policies and attitudes of the ecclesi- 
astical forces both before and after the Christian dispensation. 
They take refuge in these*attitudes, therefore they are called 
ecities Of reiiige: | 

City has an important significance. Cities of refuge mean 
places of safety, asylum, sanctuary, retreat, shelter, protection. 
In this connection it means: 


1. A stronghold, affliction, vision. 


2. An elevated position, and testimony, preparedness. 

A moving from place to place, emigration, persecution, 
death, and revolution. 

These are the cities of refuge east of Jordan. 

Those on the west of Jordan signify: 

1. Sacred, holy, which may not be questioned or disputed. 

2. Portion, revenue, fruitful, the profits. 

3. Society, friendship, enchantment, praise, the allure- 
ments. . 

Cain, a murderer, and Nimrod, a hunter, were the city 
builders. (Gen. 4:17, 10:9-11.) 

Cain means possession. 

Nimrod means rebellious. 

Now, we have a clear case. 

The very first power towards possession was established 
in Jacob, meaning supplanter. Jacob becomes Israel, the father 
of the progressive church. 

T’o gain possession, murder is justified and refuge is taken 
in the so-called cities, that is, in an attitude of defense and 
justification, the papal absolution. 

The ever-present rebellion, as signified by Nimrod, is 
against hereditary kings. 

Sleep means death in the code. 





Tue REVELATION 379 


He who will not see a great menace in this subtle hypoc- 
risy is blinded by prejudice, or interest, and does not want to 
Sec : 
The fact that not one single place named as the resting 
places in the journey in the wilderness, or named as these cities 
of refuge, can be authentically identified today, should make 
anyone skeptical, for simple names in a narrative are not evi- 
dence, unless these names may be authenticated by solid fact 
of existence. 


If this remarkable system means nothing, what is its sig- 
nificance in the Bible? 


If any one doubts that these cities of refuge mean safe- 
guards, we call attention to the early custom of law called the 
Benefit of Clergy. When anyone connected with the church 
was accused of a crime, the bishop sent a commissary to the 
court and demanded the Benefit of Clergy in defense. This 
consisted of the accused reading what was called the neck-verse 
in open court, which was a test of his church standing, not a 
test of his guilt. If he succeeded in reciting this verse, the 
Bishop’s agent spoke the one word “legit,” which took the case 
out of the jurisdiction of the presiding judge, even though the 
culprit was proven guilty. 


This immunity from punishment was based on the follow- 
ing : 
“Touch not mine annointed and do my prophets no harm.” 


This is an excellent demonstration of the meaning of “cities 
of refuge.” 


Is the power of the church the only agent in this remark- 
able practice? By no means. This neck-verse was the first 
verse in the fifty-first psalm. Consequently a good Catholic 
always had this committed to memory and was immune to the 
law. 

This law was in force in England up to the time of 
George IV. 


The protestants were not permitted to read the Bible, there- 
fore only Catholics could take advantage of this law. 


INET OOK 


THE JEWISH (/MYSTERYs)) THE: CHRISTIAN 
MYSTERY 


(The mystery in Christianity is to conceal its true object.) 


All of this mystery surrounding the Christian exploitation 
can be for but one purpose—to confuse and deceive humanity. 


What is the all-important object? 


To conceal the truth that it is a premeditated enterprise 
for profit and selfish glorification. 


It is a fact that no one disputes: withdraw the patronage 
which yields an income and all religions fall. 


“If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
thing if we reap your carnal things?” (TI Cor. 9:11.) 


This is the kernel in the nut. 


If they can make the people believe nothing is worth some- 
thing, in the exchange they have something and the people have 
nothing. 

An examination of the Jewish Cabala and similar works, 
conclusively convinces one that they are on a par with the 
alleged works of Flavius Josephus. They are all culled from 
ancient philosophies which did reveal science which appealed 
to reason. This reason was smothered in a covering of absurd 
and meaningless mystery. To our discredit, modern science is 
almost equally smothered in dead languages. 


There was a very ancient order of adepts, or philosophers, 
who obtained their wisdom through deductive reasoning, this 
being the original source of the scientific knowledge concerning 
astronomy, chemistry, and physiology revealed by the Babylon- 
ians and Egyptians, and this was the traditional wisdom of the 
gnostics. 

A strange and sedans allegorical form of discussion 


380 


THE REVELATION 381 


by this learned order of adepts, is displayed in a volume en- 
titled the Turba Philosophorum. 


Numerous attempts have been made to interpret the mys- 
teries of this book. 


We have before us the work on this subject by A. E. 
Waite, and we find that, without having previously consulted 
this strange work, our own speculations have drifted into the 
same identical lines, but we have carried our deductions further 
into demonstrations. We are convinced, however, that the 
slight allusions to our own subject, the gnostic wisdom, inti- 
mate a knowledge of the gnostic philosophy. 


We shall refer to some of these fragments. 


We find frequent reference, in their order, to the prin- 
ciples, “cold, warm, dry, and moist,” also “fire, air, water, and 
earth.” 

The heat of the sun represents fire. 


“The fire extracts moisture from the water by means of 
which the air conquers the fire itself. 

“Thus fire and water are enemies, for the fire is hot and 
dry, but the water is cold and moist. The air, which is warm 
and moist, binds these two together; between the humidity of 
water and the heat of fire the air is thus placed to establish 
peace. If the humidity and density of the air did not exist, 
to separate the flames of the sun from living things, then the 
sun would consume all creatures. 

“Tf the water did not nourish the air by such tenuous mots- 
ture, assuredly the sun would overcome the air. 

“There arises a spirit from the tenuous vapor of the air, 
because the heat being joined to the humor, there necessarily 
issues something tenuous, which will become wind. If the air 
did not breathe forth those winds, the sun by its heat would 
certainly destroy all that lives.” 

These ancients discoursed of four elements. Two of these 
elements, fire and air, ascend, and two, earth and water, de- 
scend. 

“God was alone. He created four things—fire, air, water, 


382 THE REVELATION 


and earth, out of which things He afterwards created all 
others.” 

We find evidences also of Genesis having been drawn from 
this philosophy. This specifically conceals the story of Nahor, 
‘Terah, Haran and Abram. 

“For this God has appointed the sun to be the light of the 
world. 

“He predestinated from the beginning that all creatures 
extracted from water should multiply and increase that they 
might dwell in the world.and perform His judgments. He 
created the four elements, out of which He afterwards created 
what he willed.” 

In our own demonstrations this signifies the four primary 
atoms of matter. 

Deductive reasoning is given its place in this philosophy. 

“Only by sight may we distinguish between black and 
white. 

“Only by hearing may we discriminate between good and 
bad words. 

“Only by the sense of smell may a fetid odor be dis- 
tinguished from a wholesome odor. 


“Only by the sense of taste may the bitter be discriminated 
from the sweet. 

“Only by the sense of touch may the smooth be distin- 
guished from the rough. 


“Inthe ege are four things; ‘earth, water;-air andere: 
But the point of the sun, these four excepted, is in the center 
of the yolk, and this is the chicken. Consequently all philoso- 
phers have described the egg as an example.” 

“God is one, having never engendered or been begotten, 
and that the head of all things after him is earth and fire, be- 
cause fire 1s tenuous and light, and it rules all things on earth, 
but the earth being ponderous and gross, sustains all things 
which are ruled by fire.” 

Here is suggested the origin of fire-worship in the Bible. 

“He created the angels out of the single element fire. 


THE REVELATION 383 


“He created out of two elements, fire and air, the sun, 
moon, and stars. Hence the angels are more lucid than the 
sun, moon, and stars, because they are created from one sub- 
stance, which is less dense than two. 


“God created the heaven out of water and air, whence this 
is also composed of two, namely the second of the rarer things, 
which is air, and the second of the denser things, which is 
water. 

“Beasts are created out of fire, air and earth; flying things 
out of fire, air, and water, because flying things and all among 
vegetables which have a spirit, are created out of water, and all 
brute animals are from earth, air and fire, yet in vegetables 
there is no fire, for they are created out of earth, water and air. 
Nevertheless, the vegetation contains heat, which is concealed 
in air, for a thin fire is present in the air, but the elementary 
fire is not produced, except in things which have spirit and 
soul.” This is a primitive recognition of oxygen in the atmos- 
phere. 

“But out of four elements our father Adam and his sons 
were created, that is, out of fire, air, water and earth. 


“Things which are created out of essence die not until the 
day of judgment. 

“The definition of death is the disjunction of the com- 
posite, but there is no disjunction of that which is simple, for 
it 1s one. 


“Death consists of the separation of the soul from the 
body: because anything formed out of two, three, or four 
components must disintegrate, and this is death. 


“No complex substance which lacks fire eats, drinks, or 
sleeps, because in all things which have a spirit fire is that 
which eats. 

“The angels, being created of simple fire, do not eat, but 
those things created of thick fire do eat.” 

Here is an understandable lesson in elemental chemistry. 
These ancient philosophers do not use modern terms, yet they 
make perfectly plain their meaning. 


384 THE REVELATION 


The simple elements are the primary elements; the angels 
simply signify forces released from the primary, universal pab- 
ulum, later to come into action as creative agents. 

The suggestion that Adam is created of the four primary 
elements reveals the reason for the meaning of Adam, being 
the earth, but it seems to include the atmosphere, which truly 
belongs to the earth, therefore the sons of Adam are included. 

“When the four elements are comingled, they agree, and 
thence proceed creatures which never attain to perfection, ex- 
cept they be left by night to putrify and become visibly corrupt.” 
Here is a definite clue to the secret of the Christian system to 
debase mankind. 

“God completes his creation by means of increase, food, 
life, and government.” 

This is identically the principle upon which the ecclesias- 
ticism attempted to reconstruct humanity, first by corrupting 
it, then taking the increase, feeding it doctrine, and bringing it 
under discipline, and raising up a church following. 

“Man doth not live by bread alone.” (Deut. 8:3.) 

We have a remarkable little volume by Bernard Pick, 
Ph. D., D. D., giving a brief description of the Cabala, its in- 
fluences on Judaism and Christianity, from which we take the 
liberty of quoting certain important passages which show that 
the so-called mystery of the church is but a remnant of the 
mystic systems of early periods, and later branches partially 
allied with Christianity. 

Upon making an analysis of the Cabala, we are impressed 
by the same suspicion as that aroused by the reading of the 
alleged Jewish history by Flavius Josephus. 

When we had completed Josephus we had no hesitancy in 
declaring it a premeditated part of the fabulous old testament, 
merely intended to give some historic support and background 
to the alleged scriptures. If antiquity gives divinity to his- 
torical works, there is much more divine human history than 
that of the Jews. 

We seem to get a whiff of collusion in an examination of 


the Cabala. 


THE REVELATION 385 


The Cabala is called a system of religious philosophy or 
Jewish theosophy. 

Philosophy when analyzed means a love for wisdom 
(sophia). 

Theosophy means the wisdom of god. 

_ Theo means god, and sophia wisdom. 

Cabala is from the Hebrew word Kubbel, denoting recep- 
tion, a doctrine received by oral tradition. Thus the word is 
equivalent to transmission. 

“Moses received the (Kibbel), the law, on Mount Sinai 
and transmitted (umsarah) it to Joshua.” 

The difference between Cabala and Masorah is, that Cabala 
means the act of receiving, the latter denotes the act of giving 
over, surrendering, transmitting. 

- The name Cabala, therefore, attempts to convey that this 
philosophy of religion has been received traditionally by the 
Jews. But what is the significance of “giving over,” “surren- 
dering?” These words imply transfer of ownership. 

It is Josephus who vouches for the Septuagint version of 
the Bible, made from Hebrew into Greek 277 B. C., for which 
alleged transaction the Jews were paid a sum equal to $7,500,000 
in gold, this being the old testament, and the background and 
foundation for the Christian religion. 

Naturally this is said to be traditional, for any public record 
of the transaction would be fatal to the integrity of the Chris- 
tian scheme. 

We are justified in our skepticism without being accused 
of agnosticism, in the dubious light of analytical translations. 

The original name of Flavius Josephus, that is his Jewish 
name, was Joseph ben Matthias. He is alleged to be of priestly 
descent, and of the Massabean house. After the alleged con- 
quering of his people by the Romans, he attached himself to 
the Roman conquerors, the Vespasians, assuming their family 
name, Flavius. 

He received large tracts of land in Judea and an annual 
pension from them, then wrote his works. This makes him a 
renegade Jew. 


e 


386 THE REVELATION 


No matter who may dispute it, we shall hold as our opinion 
that Josephus is a myth and only symbolized the betrayal of 
the Jews to ecclesiasticism through a bargain made by Alexan- 
drian Jews. An analysis of names greatly strengthens this view. 

We shall analyze Josephus first. 


Joseph is an essential name in both the old and the new 
testament, the name signifying increase of population, new 
generations. 


The Maccabeans are a concealed part of the apocrypha. 
Ben means son, a Levitical porter and servant. 
Matthias is Mattathias, meaning the gift of god. 


Matthew, the alleged author of the first gospel in the new 
testament, also means the same. 


Neither Flavius nor Josephus responds to the ecclesiastic 
code. 

We have it from Josephus. 

“Abram our forefather went out of the land of the Chalde- 
ans, and lived in the land then called Canaan, but now Judea.” 
(Ant. of Jews, ch. vii.) | 

It was in Judea that portions of lands were given to Jo- 
sephus for his betrayal of the Jews. 

Canaan means merchandrsing, trading. 

After the Jews are given possession, Canaan becomes Judea 
and commerce, a church adjunct. 

This is a very good beginning; let us return to the Cabala. 

Cabal signifies a small party united for some secret design, 
the plot itself. Cabalistic means mystic, occult. 

We find no plausible reason for secrecy or mystery in a 
religion. Everything indicates that this mystery is to conceal 
an early duplicity which it would be fatal to reveal. 

A suspicious evidence that this Jewish Cabala is in some 
manner associated with Christianity is, that, it was at its great- 
est power during the middle ages and was not assaulted by the 
ecclesiasts, as gnosticism had been early in the beginning of 
the Christian period. 

The Jewish tradition pretends to trace the Cabala back 


THE REVELATION 387 


to an early period and to three famous Jewish philosophers as 
its original founders: 


Rabbi Ismael ben Elisha; about 121 A. D. 

Nechunjah Ben-Ha-Kanah, about 70 A. D. 

Simon ben Jochai, about 150 A. D., this latter being the 
reputed author of the Zohar, another mysterious branch of the 
Cabala. 


Rabbi means master, the same title as that given to Jesus 
who was addressed also as Rabbi. (Matt. 23:7.) 

Ismael is Ishmael, meaning whom god hears. 

Ben means son. 

Elisha, a form of Elijah, means god is god. 

Jah means Jehovah, self-sustaining, self-exalted. 

Simon means who hears and obeys. 

Zohar means white, shining, brightness. 

This smacks strongly of the ecclesiastic code, for Zohar 
is Zara, the twin brother of Phares. Phares means breach, 
rupture, and Zara means dawn, brightness. 

These claims are rejected by the highest authorities on 
the subject. The mystical speculations of the Cabala are en- 
tirely foreign to older Judaism, especially original Mosaism. 
The Cabala undoubtedly belongs to the middle ages, beginning 
probably with the seventh century. The real home of the 
Cabala was Spain, being driven out of that country with the 
Jews, to take root in Palestine and other countries. 

The fundamental ideas of the Cabala are derived from 
Philo and from gnosticism. 

From a close scrutiny, we find Philo too much in line with 
the usual apocryphal, Hebrew fable, but the Cabala is strongly 
gnostic. 

The Cabala thrived for a thousand years, from the seventh 
to the eighteenth century. 

The two chapters, I and X of Ezekiel, are taken from the 
Jewish Merkaba. 

Isaiah reflects the Jewish mysticism in many parts. 


388 THE REVELATION 


So prolific became mystical treatises, and so numerous be- 
came the disciples of mysticism in the twelfth century, it be- 
came necessary to suppress them. 

Astounding miracles were alleged to be performed by mys- 
tics. 

In the chemistry of the Cabala, we find the four primary 
elements succeed each other in the order of their consistency— 
vibratory, gaseous, fluid, and solid. 


The Turba suggests this same continuity, but in our gnos- 
tic revelation we conclusively demonstrate that the primary 
continuity 1s: 

Cold, warm, dry, and moist. 

Vibratory, gaseous, solid and fluid. 


The Cabala reveals some of the concealed theories of the 
Hebrew-Christian combination. 


It says that Elijah propounded the following: 


“God at first created the light and darkness, the one for 
the pious and the other for the wicked, darkness having come 
to pass by the divine limitation of light.” 

Here we have the explicit origin of the theory of human 
debasement which we have already explained. The priesthood 
is the pious and entitled to the light, intellectual training; the 
masses are the wicked, hence the light is limited or withheld 
altogether. 

From the Zohar is taken a “concealed treatise’ revealing 
passages of scripture mystically. This becomes quite inter- 
esting. 

It explains that Lot’s two daughters by their own father 
are the two proclivities in man, good and evil. 

An examination of this clears up some of the mystery con- 
cerning Lot, and reveals why the name means veil. It surely 
covers a deep-laid scheme, and concerns the Jews in trading 
and merchandising as symbolized by Canaan. 

Lot is the father of the Moabites and the Amorites. 

The Moabites represented good. 

The Amorites represented the evil. 


THe REVELATION 389 


The Lord forbad the Israelites attacking the Moabites be- 
cause they drove out the Emims, meaning the fear of terrors, 
fear of the people. 

Thus did Lot, veil, conceal the work of slow and patient 
undermining of established commerce. The Moabites repre- 
sented the strong commercial interests, as symbolized by the 
higher lands of Canaan. They extended from Heshbon to 
Arnon. 

Heshbon means invention, industry, thought, he that has- 
tens to understanding. 

Arnon means rejoicing, noisy. 

The reason for not assaulting the Moabites was the fact 
that there were friendly relations between Moab and Bethle- 
hem. 

Moab means of the father. 

Bethlehem means the house of bread, the house of war. 

If this is not collusion, what is it? 

The proof that the friendships between the ecclesiasts and 
worldly interests did not rest upon piety and godliness, is in 
the fact that the Lord forbade an attack upon the Moabites, 
nevertheless he permitted the Moabites to indulge in idolatrous 
worships, including the worship of Chemosh, to whom human 
sacrifices were made. 

After the conquest of Canaan, the relationships between 
Moab and Israel were sometimes warlike and sometimes peace- 
able, which corresponds precisely with the relations between 
the church and commerce. 

David was a Moabite, and a plunderer. 

The Amorites were one of the chief nations of the land 
of Canaan before its conquest by the Israelites. Sihon was 
their king. 

Amorite means bitter, rebellious, babblers. 

Sihon means rooting out, conclusion. 

This clears up this Biblical mystery. 

It is needless for us to argue regarding the author of the 
Zohar, a matter of great dispute. It is sufficient for us to 
uncover a direct evidence of connivance between the Jews and 


390 THE REVELATION 


the Christians, which refers to commerce, in which the Jews 
are exclusively engaged. Moreover, the Zohar mentions the 
crusaders which belonged to the Christian forces. 

It seems that the purpose of the Zohar was to strengthen 
in the peoples’ minds the belief in the kingdom of Satan, evil 
spirits, and ghosts. It sowed the seeds of unclean desire and 
indecency. It blunted the human mind and lulled the people 
into a condition to prevent their drawing any sharp line of 
contrast between good and evil. 


In the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries the Cabala and 
the Zohar became more important to the Jews than the scrip- 
tures. Every Rabbi was regarded as a sort of magician. 


That there was understanding between the Jewish Rabbis 
and the Catholics was evidenced by the fact that the Catholics 
came to the rescue of these Jewish zealots when arrested. It 
was the policy for the Christians to dignify the Jew to give 
standing to the alleged Hebrew history of the scriptures. But 
as soon as the Jewish activity became too conspicuous it was 
suppressed. 


We especially desire to impress the importance of the con- 
ception of the universal god on the part of all of these specu- 
lative philosophers. 

None of them attempt to describe their god as a person- 
ality. 

The Zohar calls god En Soph, meaning “endless,” “bound- 
less,” therefore incomprehensible to the human mind. “He can 
neither be comprehended by the intellect nor described in 
words.” 

We find also the gnostic idea of preconceived forms. 


“All the things of this world, all the creatures of the uni- 
verse, in whatever age they were to exist, before they entered 
into this world, were present before god in their true form.” 


Now we may understand the source and origin of that 
passage in ecclesiastics: “The thing that hath been, it is that 
which shall be; and that which is done is that which shall be 
doness 


THE REVELATION 391 


The kingdom of darkness is that of Cain, Esau, and Pha- 
raoh. This is the kingdom of evil as opposed to the kingdom 
of light, good. 

This signifies the wild, uncultivated vegetation, the hairy 
beasts and cave-dwellers, and the night. 

Cain means possession, symbolizing vegetation. 

Esau means hairy, the animals. 

Pharaoh means sun-king, only darkness conquers sun- 
worship. ‘This symbolizes savagery, the turning back of hu- 
manity. 

This kingdom of darkness is infested by evil spirits. 

In the wild vegetation lurk the snakes and poisonous insects. 

In the wild animal kingdom are found the vicious beasts 
of prey. 

Among the savages are vicious tribes and cannibals. 

The evidence that this is correct is in the fact that the 
prince of this realm is called the “angel of poison or of death.” 

This similitude is carried into the ecclesiastical scheme as 
illustrated in Genesis and throughout the Bible. The evil spirits 
are personified into active agents in opposition to the church 
purposes. If there were no church they would not be evil. 
Hence we find the policy of vengeance in every act of the 
church. All individuals are classed as evil until tempted and 
tried and they are redeemed by repentance, self-mortification, 
prayer, and strict obedience to the church requirements and dis- 
cipline. 

This doctrine of two opposing kingdoms was most actively 
developed about the twelfth and thirteenth centuries. 

The impossible nature of the doctrine of harmony between 
these two kingdoms easily may be understood by a study of 
this cabalistic fanaticism which in fact is the Christian theme. 

The idea of wholly eliminating all darkness, although only 
figuratve, is absolutely contrary to nature and their own teach- 
ings. 

“And there shall be no night there ; and they need no candle, 
neither light of the sun; for the Lord God giveth them light.”’ 
(hey. 2235.) 


392 THE REVELATION 


Contrary to this: 


“While the earth remaineth, day and night shall not cease.” 
(Ase oz) 

The Zohar descriptions are too indecent to print. The 
culmination of the creative act is man, the microcosm being the 
sum total of all the previous creative acts. This is also the 
gnostic idea, and the logical completion of the creative cycle. 
Should the teachings of the Cabala and the Zohar be wholly 
repudiated there would be no foundation for either the Hebraic 
or the Christian systems, yet Christianity flatly disputes the 
most essential elements in these teachings, namely, evolution 
and demonstrable science. 


Like Plato, Origen, and others, the Cabala teaches a pre- 
existence of the soul. All souls destined to enter into human 
bodies existed from the beginning, the theory giving to these 
souls personality and the power of speech with god, thus mak- 
ing both god and soul human individuals before the creation 
of the body. This does not agree with Genesis. 

“And the Lord God formed man of the dust of the ground, 
and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life: and man be- 
came a living soul.” (Gen. 2:7.) 


Thus the physical part of man was essential to create a 
living soul. 

There is every evidence of this cabalistic philosophy hav- 
ing been taken from the Greek, and, as Origen was one of the 
so-called “church fathers,’ and he agrees with Plato, Philo, 
and others, it is evident that this philosophy has passed through 
the “church fathers” and taken lodging in Christianity. 


The pre-existing souls are allegedly androgynous or herm- 
aphroditic, having the characteristics of both male and female, 
and this gives to man his dual nature. 

Gnosticism makes this plainer. There is a period in the 
development of systems when this androgynous nature is mani- 
fest. 

We shall briefly give an example of this. It is especially 
manifest in the development of the planetary trinity. 


Tue REVELATION 393 


At the period when the moon is still attached to the side of 
the awakening planet, there are two principles at work in the 
body which may well be named male and female. In this state 
they are impotent to reproduce a similar body, because this is 
a phase of progressive development, necessitating separation for 
completion of the creative act. In Genesis, the allegory of 
Adam falling into a deep sleep represents this period, and the 
separation of the outer crust, which becomes the moon, from 
the planet. The crescent moon symbolizes the rib taken from 
Adam’s side. This moon becomes the helpmeet of Adam, the 
earth. Nevertheless, this does not take away the hermaphroditic 
nature of the earth, for the land and water are one, male and 
female mechanically united. 

Zeus had his heavenly wife, Dione, and his earthly wife, 
Themis. 

Adam has his heavenly wife the moon, Evi, meaning desire, 
and his earthly wife, the waters, Eve, meaning life. 

The correspondence with this in the Zohar is the androgy- 
nous souls in heaven come to earth to separate into male and 
female by being born in a human body. 

At the time of marriage the male and female principles 
again unite as one soul, begetting a new being. ‘This is the 
transmission, or perpetuation, of the dual nature of the man. 

“So God created man in his own image, in the image of 
God created he him: male and female created he them.” (Gen. 
1275) 

This is the hermaphroditic man. 

This declares that this creative god is also a dual or 
hydrogynous being. 

The significant theory accompanying this is both Platonic 
and Philonian; that is, “the soul, upon coming to the earth 
brings knowledge with her. Everything which she learns here 
below she knew already, before she entered into this world.” 

This exactly corresponds with our belief regarding the 
recording and storing of earthly experiences and knowledge in 
the universal mind, or electric pabulum, from which to endow 
the minds of new generations. 


394 THE REVELATION 


We need not bother to learn how this particular doctrine, 
expounded by these Greek philosophers long previously, is 
found in the alleged Jewish Cabala, and in the Christian Bible; 
it is sufficient to know that it is not original with either, which 
is also true of every doctrine found in the Christian Bible. 

These doctrines were old with Plato, the Pythagoreans, 
and the Egyptians, long before the origin of Christianity and 
its fictitious Hebrew history. 

Moreover, the elaborate perfection of the Greek mytholog- 
ical systems as compared with the mysticism of the Hebraic and 
Christian systems, leaves no doubt regarding the plagiarism on 
the part of the latter. 

We cannot help believing that the idea of purgatory was 
drawn from the cabalistic doctrine that the soul returns to the 
infinite source from which it emanated after developing on 
earth the perfections, the germs of which are implanted in it. 
If the soul after assuming a human body, fails during its so- 
journ on earth to acquire that experience for which it descends 
from heaven, and is contaminated by sin, it must re-inhabit a 
body again and again till it is able to ascend in a purified state. 

This of course is transmigration of the soul. 

The Catholic church transformed this into a source of 
revenue by the invention of the purgatory, perhaps the most 
vicious doctrine in the Christian church, after the confessional 
and the sale of indulgences. 

From every angle of examination, we can only condemn all 
of this irrational tommy-rot, be it Jewish or Christian. It is 
only intended to confuse and deceive humanity. There is 
neither science nor sense in any of it. Not one single sentence 
of it is beneficial to humanity, and it all has its price. 

The time of rationalism is here, when reason must take 
the place of hysteria and cultivated fanaticism. 

It is a strange thing indeed that the Bible is not equally 
dissected with the Cabala, the Zohar, and numerous such works. 
solely intended to give a mysterious and unnatural importance 
and dignity to the Jews, in order to bolster up the fabulous 
scriptures. 


PARI eX! 
COU RIGDN Gait WOnSY STEMS 


(The nature of the tree is known by the fruit it bears.) 


It would be an endless task for one person to attempt to 
interpret the whole Bible, therefore we have applied our sys- 
tem to essential parts only, to suggest the method by which 
those sufficiently interested may take up the work at their 
pleasure. 

Let us make plain the working plan of the ecclesiastic 
scheme. Christianity was carefully planned and designed, in a 
manner to reflect an evolution, down through the ages of lead- 
ing forms of religion, in an adroit scheme to bring a god out 
of heaven and install him upon earth. As will be emphatically 
proven, Christianity is a concealed form of sun-worship; there- 
fore god himself could not be brought to earth, but light, his off- 
spring, 1s sent to earth and fancifully personified. This, and his 
crucifixion, were essential, in order that he might bequeath his 
powers to a human being, that the personification might be real. 
The fact is that this claim could not be sustained in any modern 
court of justice. 

Genesis eliminates the direct worship of the sun, as sym- 
bolized by the Egyptian system, with alternating night and 
day. 

Prophecy eliminates fire-worship as symbolized by the 
Mosaic system, with its pillar of fire by night and its pillar 
of smoke by day. 

But before the personification and worship of light could 
be installed, it was essential to eliminate the established Greek 
and Roman hero worship, that the intelligence symbolized by 
light might be uniform and universal. 

We interpret the first and second chapters of Matthew, to 
demonstrate the first steps in the introduction of the Christian 


a 
395 


396 THE REVELATION 


dispensation and the uniting of the alleged Hebraic system with 
the Christian. 

It clearly corroborates our early declaration that it was 
the original purpose of the Christian exploitation to debase 
mankind, to break up previous controlling influences and usurp 
the glory of educating the world by its methods. It could 
control ignorance easier than it could wisdom. 

Instead, however, of taking the genealogy of Matthew, we 
take that of Luke 3, because it pretends to go back to the first 
cause. 

We shall begin this chapter with the necessary vocabulary 
by which to make the interpretation. 

It is perfectly plain that the fanciful story of the birth of 
Christ, the persecution by Herod, and the flight of Joseph and 
Mary with Jesus into Egypt, symbolize the submerging of hu- 
manity in ignorance, affliction, and tribulation, until the Greek 
and Roman forms of hero worship are discredited and sup- 
planted by Christian powers. This involves all of the civil 
rulers of the world. 

It was nearly a hundred years after the alleged birth of 
Christ that the idea of the “immaculate conception” was ad- 
vanced as a church doctrine. The new testament has subse- 
quently doctored it up accordingly. 


As late as November, 1923, there is a threatened schism 
in the churches regarding the virgin Mary doctrine. 


If there remains any doubt about the fictitious nature of 
the new testament, and of its wholly depending upon the ficti- 
tious scriptures, the following exhibit will dispel it. 

Matthew and Luke both pretend to give an authentic gen- 
ealogy of Jesus Christ, yet they so radically differ that it goes 
without argument that one or the other is wrong. Now, which 
must we believe? The logical answer is neither, but that is too 
easy. We insist upon producing evidence, therefore we select 
that of Luke 3, because he goes back to the beginning. 

This false pretense is blasphemous. Nevertheless, let us 
examine it. 


THE REVELATION 397 


God, the sun, fire. “For our God is a consuming fire.” 
Elev esl 29%) 

Adam, earth. ‘The son of God.” (Luke 3:38.) 

Seth, compensation. Respiration. 

Enos, mortal man. Mankind. 

Maleleel, he that praises god. Priest. 

Jared, he that descends or commands. King. 

Enoch, discipline. The law. } 

Mathusala, death. Punishment. 

Lemech, poor, made low, who is struck. Debasement. 

Noe, rest, repose, consolation. Recuperation. 

Sem or shem, name, renown. Established. 

Arphaxad, one who enlarges or extends. Expansion. 

Cainan, possessor. Control. 

Sala, mission, that spoils. Confiscation. 

Heber, anger. Disputation. 

Phalec or Peleg, division. Separation. 

Ragan, a friend (a friend of Peleg, division). Approval. 

Sarach or Serug, branch. Subdivision. 

Nachor or Nahor, angry. Resentment. 

Thera or Terah, laggard, to breathe, to blow. Dispersion. 

Abraham, father of a multitude. Peoples. 

Isaach, laughter. Ridicule. 

Jacob, supplanter. Undermine. 

Juda, praise. Commendation. 

Phares, division, rupture. Hostility. 

Esrom, dart, division. Dispute. 

Aram, deceiver. Betrayal. 

Aminadab, prince of the people. Ruler. 

Naasson, that foretells, serpent. Prophecy. 

Salmon, peaceable, perfect, that rewards. Recompense. 

Booz or Boaz, in strength. Authority. 

Obed, a servent. Assistant. 

Jesse, my present, wealthy. Benefaction. 

avidin beloved muunvevercice. 

Nathon or Nathan, one who gives. Donations. 

Mattatha, god’s gift. Gifts. 


398 


THE REVELATION 


Menan (?) (ancester of Joseph). Increase. 
Melea, full. Abundance. 

Eliakim, avenger, resurrection of god. Vindication. 
Jonan, grace. Mercy. 

Joseph, increase. Enlargement. 

Juda, praised. Commendation. 

Simeon, that hears or obeys. Discipline. 
Levi, joined. Priesthood. 

Matthat, gift, he that gives. Donations. 
Jorim, he that exalts the lord. Ennobles. 
Eliezer, court of god. Court of Rome. 

Jose or Joses, raised, parsons, savior. Pope: 
Er, watch, enemy. Opponent. 

Elmodam, the god of measure. Allotment. 
Cosam, diviner. Prediction. 

Addi, my witness. Evidence. 

Melchi, my king, my counsel. Adviser. 
Neri, my light. Enlightenment. 

Salathiel, I have asked of god. Prayer. 
Zorobable, dispersion of confusion. Order. 
Rhesa, will, course, head. Command. 
Joanna, grace or mercy of the lord. Clemency. 
Juda, praise. Commendation. 

Joseph, increase. Enlargement. 

Semei, hearing, obeying. Obedience. 
Mattathias, the gift of the Lord. Benefaction. 
Maath, small. Stingy. 

Nagge, brightness. Shining. 

Esli, reserved. Conservative. 

Naum, comfort. Solace. 

Amos, loading, weighty. Oppression. 
Mattathias, the gift of the Lord. Relief. 
Janna, affliction. Distress. 

Melchi, my king, my counsel. Mediator. 
Levi, joined. Priesthood. 

Matthat, gift, he that gives. Donations. 
Heli, ascending, climbing up. Promotion. 


THE REVELATION 399 


Joseph, increase. Enlargement. 

Jesus, healing. Reconciliation. 

irc savior, “The son.ot man. 7 (Matt, 9°63) 

Not one of these names appears in history outside the Bible 
literature. There is not one single evidence, outside the Bible 
story, that one of them ever existed. 

Moreover, no other names than those found in the Bible 
may be adjusted to a code of ulterior meanings such as we have 
revealed in our work. Is any one foolish enough to insist 
teatethicwisealls accident, andahasenemssccretaineaning “al tmisla 
secret instruction to the priesthood, for the development and 
conduct of the churches. 

If there is nothing sinister about it, why this mystery and 
concealment ? 

We shall now proceed to the interpretation of the first 
and second chapters of Matthew, beginning with verse 16. 
Matthew here says that Jacob is the father of Joseph, the 
husband of Mary. 

It is a curious thing that Genesis also says Joseph is the 
son of Jacob, and that he goes into Egypt, as Jesus also does; 
one is sold into Egypt and the other takes refuge in Egypt. 

Luke 3 says: Heli is Joseph’s father. 

They could not use the word Eli, because he was dead, 
therefore the Greek form of Eli, Heli. Eli signifies God. 

We shall use the names in continuity and the meanings in 
parenthesis. We call attention here to the fact that Eli, whom 
Christ called God, is the father of Joseph, increase. This 
recognizes the god of nature as the father of generations. 
There is no connection between Christ and this genealogy. 

According to Matthew: 

“So all the generations from Abraham (the father of a 
great multitude-mob) to David (beloved), are fourteen gen- 
erations; and from David (beloved) until the carrying away 
into Babylon (confusion, mixture) are fourteen generations ; 
and from the carrying away into Babylon (confusion, mix- 
ture) unto Christ (light, intelligence, son of man) are four- 
teen generations.” 


400 THE REVELATION 


The interpretation is easy. There are three distinct periods 
in the transition of the ecclesiastical power in the supplanting 
of civil governments. 


The first “fourteen generations” symbolizes the reverence 
for their ruler by the multitudes who were under his sover- 
eignty. 

This was the period of king-worship, or man-worship. 

The second “fourteen generations” symbolizes the period 
of inspired confusion, revolution, and ignorant intolerance. 
Multitude becomes mob. 


This is the period of priest-worship. In the beginning all 
priests were called papa, pope, meaning father. 


The third “fourteen generations” symbolizes the unifica- 
tion of the churches and the beginning of the Christian dispen- 
sation, and the systematic education of the masses in superstition, 
intolerance, and bigotry as a militant safeguard of the church. 
There is but one pope, symbolizing the Christ. 


This is the period of pope-worship. 
The king is in heaven—government. 


The priesthood mediates between heaven and earth. 

The pope is the son of god ruling on earth. 

‘Now the birth of Jesus Christ (the son of man) was on 
this wise: when as his mother Mary (rebellion) was espoused 
(promised) to Joseph (increase) before they came together, 
she was found with child of the Holy Ghost (inspiration, 
breath, atmosphere).”’ 

Keep in mind this “of the Holy Ghost.” It is important, 
as we shall explain. 

Then Joseph (increase), her husband (a prudent adminis- 
trator), being a just man, and not willing to make her a public 
(notorious) example, was minded to put her (rebellion) away 
privily (in concealment). 

Here was a hesitation between the inspired mob and the 
political intrigue to secretly bring a revolt against civil rulers. 
But this concealment was true by the evidence of one of the 
church fathers, Ignatius. 


THE REVELATION 401 


“There was concealed from the rulers of this world, the 
virginity of Mary, and the birth of our Lord, and the three 
renowned mysteries, which were done in the tranquility of 
God from the star.” 

This confession of Ignatius was written more than a hun- 
dred years after the alleged birth of Christ, to introduce cau- 
tiously the doctrine of the “immaculate conception,” which 
previously had not been intimated. This proves conclusively 
that it was necessary to wait until a new generation or increase 
schooled for church purposes, should develop before rebellion 
against civil government could be openly avowed. 

Increase and rebellion had to “come together.” It was a 
cultivated thing. 

“But while he (increase) thought on these things, behold 
the angel (priest) of the Lord (pope) appeared unto him in a 
dream (phantom, ghost), saying Joseph (increase), thou son 
of David (beloved, ruler), fear not to take unto thee Mary 
(rebellion) thy wife (helpmeet); for that which is conceived 
(comprehended) in her is of the Holy Ghost (inspiration, 
breath, atmosphere. )”’ 

This is a clean-cut intimation that there was no means by 
which an accusation of conspiring to bring about a rebellion 
could be fastened upon the church. It was mentally conceived 
and verbally conveyed. We shall make plain that the Holy 
Ghost is the breath, and spoken messages are phantoms ; it 
symbolizes inspiration. 

“And she (rebellion) shall bring forth a son (a leader) 
and thou shalt call his name Jesus (savior), for he shall save 
his people from their sins (clay, sins of the body). 

“Now all this was done that it might be fulfilled which 
was spoken of the Lord (pope) by the prophet (one who an- 
nounces beforehand). 

All of these things are enforced fulfillments of prophecy; 
events made to order, frankly confessed. 

“Behold, a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth 
a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which inter- 
preted, is, God with us.” 


402 THE REVELATION 


We have searched in vain to find some explanation or 
meaning which would define Emmanuel in a manner to give 
logical sense to this definition “God with us.” God and good 
are synonymous and they both seem to resolve back into unity, 
which is very logical. This gives us the clue to interpret this 
mystery by the gnostic code, and this makes it clear. When we 
explain the process by which sun-worship becomes the worship 
of personified light, this will be doubly clear. 

“Then Joseph (increase) being raised from sleep (in this 
connection signifying unnoticed, thoughtlessness) did as the 
angel (priest) of the Lord (pope) had bidden him, and took 
unto him his wife (helpmeet) (rebellion).” 

This very clearly defines the ulterior process of instilling 
into ignorant minds ideas of rebellion. 

Rebellion and revolution may take many forms, either 
passive or active, peaceful or sanguine. 

_ As an evidence of the correctness of this interpretation, 
we call attention to the resemblance of this passage to that 
passage in Genesis where the Lord caused a deep sleep to fall 
upon Adam, and while in this unconscious state a helpmeet was 
taken out of his side in the form of a rib (Gen. 2)—some 
more Gnostic philosophy which we shall soon explain. 

“And knew her not until she had brought forth her first 
born son; and he called his name Jesus (savior).” 

This intimates that Jesus had brothers—James and Simon. 
James means to supplant. Simon means obedience. They are 
also born of rebellion. 

Of course, increase did not “know” rebellion, until the 
proper time had arrived, when a saving doctrine had won over 
the ignorant masses of people. Christ was a principle, which 
had to bide the time when his personification could be estab- 
lished by a specialized human force, the unthinking masses, 
filled with rebellious bigotry and ignorant intolerance, inspired 
by a highly organized priesthood. 

This is why it required more than a hundred years to pre- 
pare the way to announce the doctrine of the “immaculate con- 
ception.” This doctrine is the meanest insult ever offered to 


Tue REVELATION 403 


nature, for it makes every natural conception vile and evil, 
thus tainting the work of the creator of all. 

We promise you, reader, we are going to prove that the 
Christian religion is concealed sun-worship, and that it takes 
its theme from gnosticism. Principles are personified, and 
visible, heavenly bodies symbolized by human institutions on 
earth, in an effort to imitate nature. 

Before passing into the second chapter of Matthew we 
shall expose the two truths which we have promised. 

_ The birth of Christ is supposed to be the revelation of the 
spiritual man, whereas Adam is the physical man. Adam is 
the son of God. (Luke 3:38). Christ is the son of man. 
(Matt. 9:6.) Hence the son of man is superior to the son 
of god. | 

Gnosticism makes this all so clear, it is amazing that some 
thoughtful person has not long ago exposed it. It is all in- 
tended to personify the visible heavenly bodies and transfer 
their prerogatives and powers to human beings who take the 
glory and credit for the dispensation of natural elements. Cold- 
blooded selfishness is at the bottom of the scheme. 

The Christian scheme was to control the natural “increase” 
in population, inspire “rebellion,” and in the “confusion” “sup- 
plant” civil governments and seize “temporal power.” This 
was fully accomplished ; for about five hundred years the popes 
exercised the temporal power. 

The promises made to the ecclesiastical priesthood may 
not be misinterpreted. 

“But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy 
ma Orgel. Peter 2:9.) 

“And hath made us kings and priests.” (Rev. 1:6.) 


THE GNosTIC STorY 
“In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth.”’ 





The sun-god. The virgin world. 


404. THE REVELATION 


“God said, ‘let there be light.’ ” 





The father-god. The virgin with child. 


“And the Lord God caused a deep: sleep to fall upon 
Adam.” 
“And the rib which the Lord God had taken from the man 
made he a woman.” 
The Holy Trinity 
The warm sun The cold moon 
—the father. The woman Evi, desire. 





The sea, 


The dry earth, Adam. moist, the female Eve, life. 
Adam—“the son of God.” (Luke 3:38.) 


Adam means earth. 


Eve means life. Evi means desire. 
Naturally these beget living offspring. 
Vegetation, animal life, and mortal man. 


In another volume, “The Gnostic Tradition,” we go deeper 
into this subject. 


One of the most startling evidences that this scheme was 
devised by master gnostics is in the fact that they choose that 
aspect of the planetary development which forms the trinity, 
to symbolize the birth of the physical man, for the gnostic 
cosmology does not turn the planet upon its axis at this period, 
hence the atmosphere is not yet available and darkness is upon 
one hemisphere of the planet. 


Not until the crescent moon has become a full moon and 
a reflecting body, does the surrounding atmosphere and light 


THe REVELATION 405 


appear. The blending of the elements by axial motion causes 
the atmosphere, the alternating light and darkness, day and 
night. 

Now we know why the “atmosphere,” the “breath” of life, 
symbolizes the Holy Ghost. 

This perfects the trinity, with all acting in unison; a warm, 
radiating body, projecting energy (Christ) as the virile agent 
of physical development, and a cold, reflecting body, reflecting 
to the planet the influences of other heavenly bodies which im- 
pinge upon its mirror-like surface, and are cast off because of 
its having no powers of absorption, supposedly influencing upon 
the planet, nervous and mental development. The known influ- 
ences of the moon upon vegetation gives this plausibility. The 
third element is the dual, receptive planet, consisting of land 
and water. 

The sun is recognized as the source of the vitalizing energy 
which gives vitality to the atmosphere. The culmination of the 
atmospheric process is light. It is scientifically determined 
that chemical conflict in our own atmosphere causes light to 
manifest, giving visibility to living beings. This is the gnostic 
revelation, and is a gift alike to all animals with the sense of 
sight, requiring no human instructor or mediator. 

Sun means that which begets. 

Son means that which is begotten. 

Therefore the sun is God, the father, and light is the son, 
christ, a principle. 

“I am the light of the world.” (John 8:12.) 

“For our God is a consuming fire.” (Heb. 12:29.) 

Fire begets light. 

This makes Christianity a simple chemical proposition: 
Oxidation generates heat and rapid oxidation evolves light. 

The Christian scheme attempts to personify the several 
essential parts of our planetary system, in a foolish idea of 
establishing a similar human system. 

The sun in heaven symbolizes the god. 

The sunlight upon earth symbolizes the christ. 

The moon in heaven symbolizes the church. 


406. THE REVELATION 


The moonlight upon earth symbolizes the instruction and 
education of the ignorant and benighted heathens by the church. 

The stars in heaven symbolize the princes and governors 
of both church and state on earth. 

The atmosphere is the Holy Ghost or breath. 

The atmospheric conflict begets the light as symbolized 
by thunder and lightning. 

The land symbolizes the earthy government. 

The sea (the Holy See) symbolizes the earthy seat of the | 
church government. 

The fresh waters which flow into the salten sea for purifi- 
cation symbolize the sinful people who flow into the church to 
be purged of their sins and incidentally to pay tribute. 

Purgatory, purify, and purge all come from the same root. 
Eve, evil, and devil come from the same root. 


Mary is derived from Mer or Mere, meaning the sea. The 
turbulent sea symbolizes rebellious waters, people, an army. 

The Christian founders believed that the atmospheric con- 
flict which seemed to develop the lightning was due to the re- 
bellion caused by moisture arising from the sea, hence Mary 
signifies rebellion and becomes the mother of light. 

Joseph signifies increase. 

Waters mean masses of people, also ordinances. 

Therefore, when the thunder and lightning occur, the 
rain falls and the waters are increased in the land. Rain sig- 
nifies church doctrines. 

Thundering signifies preaching the doctrine; lightning sig- 
nifies judgment and punishment. 

The productive earth symbolizes mankind, which produces 
all the necessaries for the maintenance of this fabulous system. 
Therefore it attempts to apply to the control and development 
of mankind all of the processes and influences which the heay- 
enly bodies apply to the planet. 

Now we may read with understanding the alleged philoso- 
phy of Paul. 

“And so it was written the first man Adam was made a 
living soul (the earth with its vitalized atmosphere), and the 


THe REVELATION 407 


last Adam was made a quickening spirit’? (the influence of the 
sun’s energy). (1 Cor. 15.) 

The word Lord is derived from lovered or loaf-ward, 
meaning bread-keeper, hence the word is widely extended to 
master, warden, keeper, watch, guardian, etc., etc., and the 
church has adapted all of these to its purposes as bread-getters. 

There are two Adams, one to lord it over the other. “The 
elder shall serve the younger.” 

“The first man is of the earth earthy; the second man is 
the Lord from heaven.” (I Cor. 15.) 

Esau, earthy, served Jacob the usurper. The Hebrew 
theocracy served the Christian scheme. 

This specifically intimates that the common producing 
masses are to produce the bread, and the Lord and master, the 
ruling class, shall guard, keep, and dispense it. 

That the Lord is in control of bread from the very begin- 
ning is apparent, for he says to Adam symbolizing the common 
people: 

“In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou 
return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken; for 
dust thou art and unto dust shalt thou return.” (Gen. 3:19.) 

Thus was the human race sentenced to eternal labor before 
it was born. 

Here is a very suitable place to quote a passage referring 
to the breath. 

“Thou hidest thy face they (the sons of men) are troubled. 
Thou takest away their breath, they die, and return to their 
dust@ni( bS.01 04-2295) 

Does any one believe these two passages were written by 
two different authors? 

Jacob agreed to accept the Lord as his god only on a 
vow that he would provide him with bread and raiment (Gen. 
28:20) and transportation back to his country. 

This is the support of the priesthood by the church. 

Let us examine this matter of bread, which, in the euchar- 
ist, symbolizes the body of Christ. 

Back in Numbers 14:9, we find this: 


408 THe REVELATION 


“Neither fear ye the people of the land: for they are 
bread for us: defense is departed from them, and the Lord 
is with us, fear them not.” 

Thus the Lord encourages the church to devour defense- 
less people as bread. 

“Put me, I pray thee, into one of the priest’s offices, that 
I may eat a piece of bread.” (I Sam. 2:36.) 

Thus the hungering masses beg a crust from the church. 

“For the bread of God is he which cometh down from 
heaven, and giveth life unto the world.” (John Gasomt 

“He that eateth of this bread shall live forever.” (John 
6:58.) 

This is oxygen. Bread means brew, ferment, chemical 
action. 

“For as the rain cometh down and the snow from heaven, 
and returneth not thither, but watereth the earth and maketh it 
bring forth bud, that it may give seed to the sower and bread 
LOstiievcatcrs. wr loamo om OS) 

Now, is it the sun’s energy or the rain which produces the 
bread and consequent life? 

Christ, the son of man, symbolizes progressive humanity, 
which is to be devoured by the church. It is only the church 
which indulges in the eucharist which symbolizes this feast. 
This symbolizes the church living off human energy—the idea 
is a remnant of cannibalism. 

That this is to culminate in a great destruction of humanity 
is made plain in Revelation 19:17-18: 

“And I saw an angel (priest) standing in the sun (the 
place of the king) and he cried with a loud voice, saying to 
all the fowls that fly in the midst of heaven (the government), 
come and gather unto the supper of the great god. 

“That ye may eat the flesh of kings and the flesh of cap- 
tains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of all men, 
both free and bond, both small and great.” 

In the beginning the church did not openly aspire to tem- 
poral power, but this ending was held in reserve, hence the two 
“great lights” and “lesser lights” in Genesis. 


THE REVELATION 409 


This signifies the king with temporal control of the people, 
the pope with spiritual control, and princes of both state and 
church as subordinate rulers. 

The sun, moon, and stars signify the several governing 
powers. 

Star signifies prince. 

Day signifies a prophetic year or gospel period. 

Night signifies adversity, affliction, ignorance. 

Therefore a king is to be left in supreme power until in- 
crease and rebellion unite, when the night of affliction and ig- 
norance will submerge humanity, and “‘God’s supper,” will be. 

Let us now return to the second chapter of Matthew and 
see what the trend of the Christian dispensation is. 

As we previously said, it was essential to destroy hero wor- 
ship, which was simply the reverence of the people for their 
sovereigns, but in Greece and Rome exaggerated beyond this, 
with a multitude of hero-gods. | 

It was necessary to cultivate the inspired mob, by filling 
the masses with intolerance and superstitious fear, and to estab- 
lish that meanest form of boycot, the excommunication, to 
compel the masses to support the church as against civil rulers. 
This required time. Nevertheless, that time was utilized to 
bring humanity into the “wilderness of sin,” and the night time 
of ignorance and degradation, the Christian Egypt. 

History charges up to bigoted Christianity the “dark ages,” 
a thousand years of imbecility. 

“Now when Jesus (he is given 196 different names) was 
born in Bethlehem (house of war), of Judea (praise), in the 
days of Herod (heroic) the king, behold there came wise men 
from the East (dawn) to Jerusalem (place of peace). 

“Being warned of God (fire) in a dream (phantom, ghost) 
that they should not return to Herod (hero worship), they de- 
parted into their own country another way. 

“And when they were departed, behold the angel (priest) 
of the Lord (pope) appeareth to Joseph ( increase), in a dream 
(phantom, ghost), saying arise and take the young child and 
his mother, and flee into Egypt (in Hebrew Mizraim, tribula- 


410 THE REVELATION 


tions, oppression, affliction), for Herod will seek the young 
child to destroy him.’ (The established worship would seek 
to destroy the new ism.) 

Here is the first step toward submerging the new genera- 
tion, the increasing masses, into tribulations and oppression, 
to arouse revolt and rebellion against kings. 


“When he arose, he took the young child and his mother by 
night (adversity, affliction, and ignorance) and departed into 
Egypt (tribulations, oppression. )”’ 

There is a reason for this debasement of mankind, and 
that reason is exactly what we have previously declared; that 
the church might claim the glory of raising up the people out 
of darkness and ignorance. The next verse is an extraordi- 
nary confession. 


“And was there until the death of Herod (hero worship) 
that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord (pope) 
by the prophet (one who foretells) saying, “Out of Egypt 
(tribulations and oppression) have I called my son.’ ” 


This is a plain acknowledgement that the “dark ages” 
from 486 to 1495, a thousand years of blackest ignorance, was 
actually a part of the church propaganda, that it might reap 
the credit and glory of raising up humanity, which it has utterly 
failed to do. 

The calling of Jesus out of Egypt means the drawing of 
Christ out of sun-worship, to raise up with him afflicted hu- 
manity. 

The Lord commanded Joseph (increase) to take the young 
child and his mother (rebellion) and go into the land of Israel 
(that is, take them into the church), for they who sought the 
young child’s life are dead. Israel means a prince of god. 


“But when he heard that Archelaus (the prince of the 
people) did reign in Judea (praise), in the room of his father 
Herod (heroic), he was afraid to go thither.” 

“Being warned in a dream (phantom) he turned aside into 
the parts of Galilee (revolution). 

“And he came and dwelt in Nazareth (separated, sanc- 


THE REVELATION 411 


tified) that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the proph- 
ets, he shall be called a Nazarine (kept), a nazarite priest.” 

Therefore, it was not through fear that he went to Naza- 
reth, but to force the fulfillment of prophecy. Moreover, from 
rebellion they turned to the more drastic thing, national revo- 
lution. 

It is evident that from this point the Christian exploiters 
felt strong enough to assert themselves, for then came John 
the Baptist preaching the advent of Christ, to fulfill the prophecy 
of Esaias, which means Isaiah. 

John at once began to antagonize the Pharisees and the 
Sadducees. 


The Pharisees (set apart) symbolize the political opposi- 
tion to the Christian pretensions. 

The Sadducees were the disciples of Sadok, Zadok, mean- 
ing justice, justified. 

Seeing them he exclaimed: 

“O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee 
from wrath to come?” 

Therefore John was assaulting an institution generations 
older than Christianity. 

When Christ learned that John had been cast into prison, 
he left Galilee (revolution) and Nazareth (separation) and 
went to Capernaum (meaning the hamlet of Nahum, meaning 
comforter and repentance). 

These very clearly define the course of Christianity. Be- 
ginning by inciting rebellion on the part of the developing 
masses, extending this to revolution, to cause a separation from 
the established form of worship, assaulting the political bodies 
and those who advocated justice, and John is landed in jail. 
The Christian plan is then changed. They abandon rebellion 
and revolution and throw themselves upon the sympathy of the 
masses, by seeking comfort of Nahum and pretending to repent 
their conduct. 

Again examine the genealogical line. Eliminate the names 
and follow only the meanings, and you will be amazed at what 
they reveal. As an example: 


412 THE REVELATION 


God begets the earth. 

The earth begets respiration. 

Respiration begets mankind. 

Mankind begets the priest. 

The priest begets the king. 

The king begets the law. 

The law begets punishment. 

Punishment begets debasement. 

And so on down the line. 

Now, who is so bigoted as to insist there is no underlying 
system revealed here? It is on this theory that the popes claim 
the divine right to appoint kings, and that human laws are 
divine. 

We leave it to the common sense of the thoughtful reader. 

This reveals the secret policy of the Christian exploitation. 
It proves beyond reasonable dispute that our previous interpre- 
tations of the scriptures are correct; they are but a rehearsal 
of the Christian policies. Hidden behind these so-called gospels 
is an insidious conspiracy against established human institutions, 
involving all of the natural personal rights of men. We warn 
all men that at this very time the churches are dictating the 
laws which govern them. 


ARP DONT 


“A LINE OF FALSE PROPHETS. FULFILLMENT 
OH PROPHEGY 


(It is easy to force events to fulfill prophecy. ) 


“The prophet which shall presume to speak a word in my 
name which I have not commanded him to speak, or that shall 


speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall die.” 
(Deut. 18:20.) 


This definitely establishes the origin of inspiration in a 
source capable of human speech and capable of enforcing his 
commands by planting fear in the heart of the prophet. This 
is absolute hypocrisy, as is proven by this provision against 
mistakes on the part of the high priest. 

“When a prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, if the 
thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the 
Lord hath not spoken, but the prophet hath spoken it presump- 
tuously ; thou shalt not be afraid of him.” Gent l3a22) 

Think of the absurdity of this. It would be evident on 
its face of false prophecy, but no intimation is made that the 
prophet must die because the inspiration may go wrong. 

We may know by this the true meaning and purpose of 
these Bible prophets. They merely spout as they are instructed 


by the high priest. God is in politics, for these prophecies refer 
mainly to future political schemes. 


The fear is put upon the prophet at the time he receives 
his instructions and they all die in Gilead, the mass of testimony 
which does not cross the Jordan. 

The Jordan means descent and judgment. 


Descent means to come down, to succeed as hereditary 
rulers. 


Judgment means discretion. 


414 THE REVELATION 


It required discretion in the making to order of a line of 
prophets each having a specialty. 

The line of major prophets and their functions: 

Isaiah means the salvation of the Lord. 

Jeremiah means the grandeur of the Lord. 

Ezekiel means the strength of the Lord. 

Daniel means the judgment of the Lord. 

Hosea means the help of the Lord. 

Joel means the will of the Lord. 

Obadiah means the servant of the Lord. 

What name do they finally give to this Lord? “Lord of 
lords,” “King of kings.” 


Does this sound like the usurpation of temporal power? 

This array of prophetic talent signifies a strenuous cam- 
paign of some kind. A similar line of minor prophets explains 
the line of action to be pursued in establishing these major 
attitudes and powers. 

It will emphatically demonstrate a process. 

The minor prophets and their functions: 

Jonah means he that oppresses. 

Micah means he that humbles. 

Nahum means he that comforts. 

Habakkuk means he that persuades. 

Zaphaniah means he who speaks. 

Haggi means he who gives solemnity. 

Zechariah means he who remembers. 

Malachi means god’s messenger. 

This tells a plain, unbroken story. 

Zechariah is the son of Berechia. 

Berechia means blessed by Jehovah. 

Jehovah means self-exalted, self-sustaining. 

Maintenance is the key to the future, and coercion in 
numerous forms will provide. 

Why foolishly defend an institution so surrounded by 
questionable mystery? 

Palpably this line of so-called prophets is as much a pre- 


THE REVELATION 415 


meditated scheme of propaganda as was the journey through 
the wilderness. 

The carefully prepared history of the births, service, and 
_ deaths of these prophets has no more foundation in fact than 
has the story of the flood as recorded in Genesis. It is willful 
misrepresentation on the part of sycophant writers. 

After having worked out a chronological history of these 
alleged prophets we concluded it would be a waste of good 
space to include it in this work. With the information which 
we give, those who choose to delve into this phase can do so. 
In this chapter we give an example of interpretation. 

We know that the high priest does pose as god to the 
prophets by the story of Moses and Aaron. Moses was god 
unto Aaron and Aaron was prophet unto Moses, who put all 
the words in his mouth. 

Every word uttered in the old testament, as though being 
addressed to or of the Israelites, has reference to the people 
of the world after the beginning of the practical application of 
Christianity. The prophets declare what must take place under 
the Christian administration and the ecclesiasts have done all 
in their power to enforce the fulfillment of their own words. 
The world has not had one day of universal peace since the 
enforcement of prophecy began. We shall elaborate on this 
after we have given this example of interpretation. 

We have purposely taken the word Aaron for this demon- 
stration because it is the first word usually found in Bible 
dictionaries, and it well illustrates the far reaching nature of 
this ecclesiastical scheme. On its face it conceals some great 
enterprise to be concealed from humanity. 

There are many who will desire to put our theory to the 
test. For their benefit we are giving this specific example of 
interpretation, which they may apply to almost every chapter 
in the Bible with amazing results. 

In practically all the Bible dictionaries the name Aaron is 
the first mentioned. 


Aaron means enlightener. “He is brother to Moses and 
Miriam. The latter is the elder. 


416 THE REVELATION 


Miriam means rebellion. . 

Moses means drawn out, extracted, and is the law giver. 

Their father is named Amram, meaning exalted, raised 
up. Amram is a descendant of Seir, meaning cave-dweller. 
Am means god, ram means high. This is taken from the Egyp- 
tian fable that the sun-god comes out of a cave in which he 
rests at night. 

Aaron is a direct descendant of Levi, meaning the priest- 
hood, by both parents. 

He marries Elisheba, Elisabeth, meaning oath of god. 
She is the daughter of the prince of Judah, meaning praise, the 
praise of god by the priest—the priesthood is bound by an oath 
of allegiance. 


They had four sons: 
1. Nadab, meaning liberal, a free and voluntary gift. 


2. Abihu, meaning he is my father. 
These two sons were burned for heresy. 
Abihu ascended Mount Sinai with Moses and the elders. 


Sinai means enmity. 

3. Eleazer, meaning help of god, court. His surname was 
Avaran. Ava means ruin. 

4. Ithamar, meaning palm-tree, land of palms, victory. 


Aaron the enlightener helped Hur, liberty, to uphold the 
hands of Moses, the law, in the battle of Amalek, meaning the 
_ valley dwellers, a people that licks up; an Edomite chief. Edom 
means earthy. Hand means support. Hur also means hole or 
cavern. This refers to the liberty or freedom from the law in 
the primitive state. 

Aaron dies in Mount Hor, meaning he who conceives or 
shows; also signifying hill, school. Hori means cave-dweller. 
Seir means hairy. 

Eleazar, the court of god, succeeds Aaron as high priest. 
The priesthood continues in Aaron’s line to Eli, meaning god, 
lifted up, elevated. Judges are appointed at Rephidim, meaning 
place of rest, being suggested by Jethro, meaning posterity. 
Jetur means succession. Jetur also is Iturea, meaning guarded. 


THE REVELATION 417 


Miriam, meaning rebellion, dies at Kadesh, meaning conse- 
cration. 


That is, when misery and tribulations are set aside or con- 
secrated for the ffse of the church, their rebellious influence 
ceases; rebellion dies at Kadesh. 


Moses, the lawgiver, dies at Mount Nebo, meaning 
prophet, prophecy. The Mosaic: dispensation is buried in 
prophecy. Nebo also means to fertilize, hence prophecy speaks 
to fructify the future. 


This sounds like a narrative of historical facts, but inter- 
pretation lifts the concealing veil and reveals an entirely differ- 
ent story. It is a concealed instruction portraying the estab- 
lishment of a great expolitation of human kind. Through the 
whole Bible this symbolical system runs. Hebrewism gave way 
to prophecy, and prophecy is arbitrarily forced to bear fruit 
in the Christian dispensation. 


We shall now cover the same story, leaving out the proper 
names and inserting in their stead the meanings given to these 
names. It makes a perfectly consistent story. We put in 
italics the inserted meanings. Those who desire to apply this 
system to the whole Bible will find the theme amazingly inter- 
esting and instructive. 


The law, enlightenment, and rebellion are extracted from 
an exalted people, the descendants from the cave-dwellers, bring- 
ing them down to a state of ignorance and obedience. 


The enlightener is united with praise by the oath of god, 
is given liberty, as a free and voluntary gift, is made a priest 
and the help of god, to guide, correct, and control the people. 

The priest gave the law and established judges, set up a 
court to help the law, and inspired enmity between the church 
and the valley dwellers, the ignorant, lowly classes, not asso- 
ciated with the church. 


The enlightener and liberty upheld the law until the ig- 
norant masses were conquered and brought under control. 

The valley dwellers were the descendants of the hairy ape 
men, undoubtedly including the savage, tribal peoples. 


418 THE REVELATION 


Enlightenment continued in the priesthood until the school 
was established, when teachers took the place of the priests in 
enlightening the people, and the priests conceived and showed 
the system for lifting up the masses in a mdhner to bind them 
under obedience. 

The priestly liberty began to preach unauthorized doctrines 
and was burned as heretical. 

Because the priestly enlightener sympathized with rebellion, 
he was unfrocked and died, the teacher taking his place, the 
priesthood becoming the help of god, confining its labors to 
church work. | 

Rebellion dies with consecration, after the establishment 
of judges. 

The lawgiver is retired by the prophet. 

The prophet is retired by the introduction of Christ. 

The beginning of the Christian dispensation marked the 
beginning of the practical exploitation of all the fabulous 
theories concealed in the Bible for the usurpation of human 
control. Weigh all the woes of humanity at this time and each 
will refer back to some precedent concealed in the Bible. Eter- 
nal taxation has been the central theme in every step in the 
Bible story. The taxation scheme of Moses, which mulct the 
alleged Israelites to the limit of endurance, was tame compared 
to modern systems of taxation. Everything produced by air, 
fire, earth, and water is now monopolized, and human energy 
is enslaved to endless excuses for taxation. The nation has 
forged so far ahead of all natural necessity it is hopelessly in- 
solvent. The world is wringing its hands in terror, while those 
who are responsible are in hysterical frenzy and laughing to 
conceal their own bewilderment and fright. 

In their egotism, the men into whose hands fate cast the 
duty of guiding expanding humanity, went mad, imagined them- 
selves gods and began to scream that all who did not fall down 
and worship them were heretics worthy of being burned at the 
stake, or worse, mentally persecuted until they, too, are mad. 

We warn the people in the United States that the multitudi- 
nous forms of taxation, and the tremendous sums involved, 


THE REVELATION 419 


have a deeper significance than revenue for maintenance. The 
financial powers of the nation know that inflation enriches the 
masses, and this is contrary to the underyling theory of control. 
Wealth begets tolerance, independence, and a self-assertive viril- 
ity which jars the pedestals of the great. People who are happy 
and contented by their own efforts are not hero worshippers, 
and hero worship has superceded the worship of the Chrsitian 
god. Otherwise the churches would not be rubbing elbows with, 
and purring into the ears of, commercial, political, and profes- 
sional leaders who have long been reviled by them. 

By innumerable forms of taxation the surplus savings are 
reeled in, not to enrich our treasuries, for they usually show 
a deficit, but to be extravagantly expended upon luxuries the 
nation cannot afford. This requires the building up of political 
power by patronage. The appointment of officials over thou- 
sands, over hundreds, over fifties, and over tens is dangerously 
near approaching the Mosaic quota. 

The system, having originally deprived the parents of the 
right to educate their own children, which would have saved to 
humanity billions upon billions of money which had to be 
coined out of human energy, artificial parents, in the persons of 
teachers, had to be appointed for this purpose. These teachers 
are the Aarons of the nation, speaking only those things which 
are put in their mouths by the power acting as god to this 
multiple Aaron. Who of the common masses has the courage 
to demand the exact truth regarding this invisible power? If 
any one person had such courage, an accounting would be de- 
manded of the churches to show in detail the disposition of 
hundreds of millions coerced out of the people in the United 
States while under stress, by their methods. This money was 
and is being spent for its own aggrandizement, as is boastfully 
proclaimed by the vast expenditures for the erection of ab- 
normally luxurious churches, sumptuously furnished with the 
richest things that money can buy. 

It matters not from whence this money came, from church- 
men or heathens; it matters not whether it was donated or 
assessed; it was all squeezed out of horny-handed, human 


420 THE REVELATION 


energy, and a cry of physical pain and mental anguish is poten- 
tial in every brick and every stick in these edifices erected to 
hero worship and disguised sun and fire-worship. 


The method of solicitation in all collective movements to 
raise money is coercive. Fear is the hidden club, fear of the 
invisible power back of the movement. If, only once, all hu- 
manity would emphatically say no! the world would be as- 
tounded at the result. This vicious assault upon slaving hu- 
manity in the endless forms of coercive taxation would quickiy 
be revised. . 


Special dispensations in the form of great organizations, 
having the privilege of secretly collecting large volumes of 
money, without public accounting, must be disassociated from 
national governments, because they become dangerous meddlers 
in the policies of the people. 


Favored classes and professions must be suppressed, else 
they will absorb the producing powers of the nation and enslave 
the producers. At this time this is dangerously near true. 


The greatest danger in the United States today is the 
power of these great organizations to bargain with political 
parties for legislation to strengthen and perpetuate their influ- 
ence. It is but a single step to a position which will enable 
them to control and coerce such legislation, which will invali- 
date the constitution and suppress the basic rights of the people. 


Is there anything in history to verify such theory? Yes. 


When similar power existed in Greece, Italy, and even in 
England, every man not in some manner connected with official 
life was called an idiote or idiot. 


Bishop Taylor, in referring to the attitude of men towards 
the church and the clergy, said: “Humility is a duty in great 
ones as well as idiots.’ Every rustic was an idiot. The term 
was especially applied to country folk. 


This display of arrogance was carried to such an extreme 
in England a law was made which practically exempted the 
clergy, and all who were connected with the church, from legal 
prosecution, no matter what the crime. This was called benefit 


THE REVELATION 421 


of clergy, and was founded on the “divine command,” “Touch 
not mine annointed and do my prophets no harm.’ 


The process of giving legal standing to this, was so brazen 
that subsequently tacit understanding between the states and 
the church, whereby the clergy may conceal a multitude of 
offenses which the layman may not commit, is the policy. 


The culprit was required to read a verse in the Bible, and 
a single word, from the bishop’s commissary, “legit,” took the 
case out of the jurisdiction of the presiding judge and the 
offender was acquitted even after being proven guilty. 

Here is the impudent method of safeguarding the church 
people : 

The neck verse is the first verse in the fifty-first Psalm. 
The culprit was required to read this passage. Consequently 
every person connected with the church would naturally mem- 
orize this passage or learn to read it, which left the way open 
for him to commit any crime he might choose. 


What is the precedent for the clergy being in a large de- 
gree exempted under the Prohibition act? 


Pope Boniface issued a decretal permitting an indulgence 
for Catholics to drink to the memory of himself or to the living 
pope. This drink is called “St. Boniface’s cup.” 

This is on a par with the neck verse and a multitude of 
similar absurdities. 

Is any one fool enough to believe the churches would not 
revive all of these, did they have the power? Well, just ask 
yourself the question why are the clergy exempted under the 
Prohibition act. The answer will be, this only has reference 
to the use of wine in the eucharist. 

But there is a schism in the church today which bids fair 
to eliminate the divine nature of the Christ. In this event, 
what becomes of the eucharist? 

_ Again we raise the voice of warning. If the churches are 
not placed under absolute and rigid control, they will absorb 
the wealth of the nation. If they are not harshly forbidden, 
under serious penalty, to intrude their influence into the legis- 


422 THE REVELATION 


lation of the nation, they will take away from the people every 
natural personal right they possess under the constitution. 

The people should send to their law-making assemblies 
men pledged to the demand for an accounting of all the monies 
collected by churches and other organizations, and their ex- 
penditures. Every person making his living out of the church, 
no matter in what capacity, should be deprived of the voting 
franchise on the ground that he contributes nothing to the 
support of the nation. ; 

A rigid audit should be made of the properties possessed 
by the churches, and all similarly exempted institutions, and 
these properties should at once be placed upon the tax dupli- 
cates. If this is not done, by the cumulative power of increased 
valuations of their speculative holdings they will erect a tower- 
ing wealth to absorb the intrinsic properties of the nation. 

If anyone believes this is specious and overdrawn, we sug- 
gest that he make up the following estimate for himself, from 
statistics which are available. 

The total indebtedness of the country of every kind, na- 
tional, state, county, city, corporation, and private indebtedness 
of every kind. 

Estimate the cost of carrying this colossal burden at 6% 
per annum. 

Estimate the annual cost of feeding, clothing, housing, 
and doctoring the nation, including all the necessary evils aris- 
ing from living, which must be paid for. 

Estimate the endless forms of taxation, license, and other 
forms of indulgences, including millions assessed for fines for 
minor offenses against the law. 

After you have carefully prepared your statement and 
realize that the nation is hopelessly insolvent under present 
conditions, ask yourself these questions: 

Why does humanity support. the churches and permit 
them to amass great wealth, without taxation? Why are the 
clergy permitted the franchise to influence legislation, yet are 
exempted from all duties of citizenship? Why are they favored 
over all other people when every visible evidence reveals that 


THE REVELATION 423 


the conditions are becoming worse with each decade ?—only 
fools or knaves believe otherwise. 

This is something for every man to think about. 

The only reply the Bible gives to these vital questions is: 

“If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
thing if we shall reap your carnal things?’ (I Cor. 9:11.) 

The people have long ago learned that they cannot pay 
taxes, buy food, or clothe themselves with spiritual coin. It has 
no place of exchangeable value, and death is a poor bank of 
redemption. 

We have made this digression to emphasize the necessity 
for every reader of this book to realize the great possibilities 
of disaster which seem to hover over the world frantically 
sending out the “S. O. S.” signal of distress. 

Examine again the list of minor prophets. Why is human- 
ity to be oppressed and humbled to “fulfill prophecy?” Why 
should fake be converted into truth, and false-pretense coined 
into fact, by consecrated coercion, to the detriment of natural 
human development? 


IPENRI OXOMTIHI 


IDENTIFICATION OF SCRIPTURAL = CHARA Gian 
(A muddy river has a slimy bank.) 


In order to clear the way for the exposure of the gnostic 
character of the scriptures, we shall identify some of the essen- 
tial actors who personify hidden meanings of names, words, 
and things. 


The most critical place in the whole Christian scheme is 
the figurative crossing over of the river Jordan. It is the 
point where the fictitious Hebrew theocracy merges into the 
living Christianity. 

It was no easy matter to bridge this period without a mis- 
take or slip. There are some things which must be left behind; 
some which must be established on both sides, and some to 
come over. It is this peculiar situation that exposes the fraudu- 
lent nature of the whole scheme. It required two centuries 
to obscure the truth and establish fiction. The construction of 
this bridge suggested the title pontiff for the bishops of Rome. 
Pontiff means a bridge builder. 

Of the twelve tribes, ten pass over; but Reuben, who per- 
sonifies active prophecy by vision, cannot permanently cross 
over, for the Christian period is supposed to represent the “ful- 
fillment of prophecy” and “the end.’ Gad, who personifies an 
armed force, cannot permanently cross over, for no such army 
ever existed. 

But we shall see that they both accompany the Israelites 
temporarily, as a protection to the old theme, that is, to back 
up the scriptures. Therefore prophecy will be preached but not 
practiced, and a secret but invisible power at arms will be 
developed and maintained. 

Why have the popes always been surrounded by an armed 


424 


THE REVELATION ao 


soldiery? Pause and think of the absurdity of an omnipotent 
god requiring human protection against his human creations. 

Joseph signifies increase of population. Necessarily in- 
crease is a known power on both sides of the Jordan, and can- 
not be eliminated from either without impairing the continuity 
of the fiction. It may not be suppressed. Increase necessitated 
the figurative exodus from Egypt, of the Israelites, and the 
fanciful wandering in the wilderness—to “tempt and try’’ them, 
which signifies the bringing of expanding humanity under dis- 
cipline. 

The first Joseph said to his brethren, “God sent me before 
you to preserve you a posterity in the earth.” (Gen. 45:7.) 

It is very evident that increase preserves posterity, and 
Joseph preceded his brethren into Egypt. 


The promoters of this scheme wisely provided a place, east 
of Jordan, where Reuben, Gad, and Joseph could be called upon 
at the proper time as testimony to back up the Christian enter- 
prise. 

The division of increase is called “the half tribe of Manas- 
seh,”’ the first son of Joseph in Egypt, who remains with Reuben 
and Gad in Gilead, east of Jordan. Manasseh means forget- 
fulness, he that is forgotten—past generations. 

“God is not the god of the dead, but the god of the living.” 
fevlatteec 2.025) 

The tribe divided and occupied both sides of Jordan. 
(Joshua 16.) 

Gilead means the mass of testimony. 

Now we have the truth. 

A mass of testimony is gathered to be drawn upon by the 
Christian dispensation, at its discretion and judgment. This is 
in the form of prophecy. A little later we shall see what this 
mass of testimony really consists of. 

The river Jordan means judgment, descent. 

In reserve is also held Gad, that when the time arrives 
Christianity may be sustained by the force of arms and an 
inspired, militant mob, Gad having set the precedent. 


426 THE REVELATION 


Increase of population is to undermine the established 
nations and their governments. 

This increase necessarily must be cultivated, not drawn 
from the common masses, therefore the increase on this side of 
Jordan is not to be of the common clay, but is a special dis- 
pensation, immaculately conceived. In other words, the church 
is to beget and raise up an offspring and increase of its own. 
Therefore Joseph, the priesthood, poses as a carpenter and 
builds the church—the congregation. Manasseh means forget- 
ting. The past Hebraic increase and posterity are to be buried 
in forgetfulness by the increase of Christian tribes. 

Gilead is called the grandson of Manasseh, therefore he 
is the son of Machir. 

This is very significant. Machir is the son of an Aramite 
woman. Aram means one who deceives. 

Machir means he that sells or knows, sold. 

Here is something very peculiar. 

The Septuagint version of the Hebrew scriptures trans- 
lated into Greek (277 B. C.) has this history: 

“Seventy-two translators were shut up in thirty-six cells; 
each pair translating the whole; and upon subsequent compari- 
son the thirty-six copies did not vary by word or letter.’’ Note 
the number seventy-two. 

Machir is the eldest son of Manasseh, who is the eldest 
son of Joseph. 

“Ptolemy Philadelphus gave to the Jews a sum equal to 
seven millions of dollars for a copy of the old testament, and 
a half million for the translation.” 

This is the division of increase between ecclesiasticism 
and the Jews, religious control and commerce. 

Some of the fanatical Bible writers hasten to declare that 
this is tradition, but Machir does not say so. Neither does 
Josephus. 

In our commentary on the works of Flavius Josephus, we 
have declared our conviction that there is collusion between 
his alleged works and the Christian exploitation. 

He makes this significant confession in his preface. 


THE REVELATION 427 


“My work contains all our antiquities as interpreted out 
of the Hebrew scriptures.” 

He mentions favorably Ptolemy Philadelphus, in that which 
we believe to be a bold attempt to conceal the fact that this sale 
of the Hebrew romance was one of the great factors in the 
Christian exploitation. The fact that he hastens to this matter 
by placing it in the preface of his first book, is quite significant, 
for what he says does not correspond with other accounts of 
this fabulous interpretation. We believe it symbolizes the mess 
of pottage passing between Jacob and Esau 

We consider this of such value we have added to this 
volume our first chapter of our commentary on Josephus. 

To continue our interpretation of the crossing over Jordan. 

Let us see how they arranged it that ten tribes might pass 
over and two and a half tribes be left behind without rebellion. 

Phinehas, the son of Eleazar, handled this delicate matter. 
He and the ten princes of the other tribes called upon Reuben, 
Gad, and the half tribe of Manasseh, and spake with them: 

“You must turn away this day from following the Lord.” 
G\osha22:18,) 

This was said to the Jews, who had been worshipping the 
Lord. They were to surrender national life. 

Active prophecy and the fabulous armies could not be 
identified with the new dispensation without exposure. There 
must be a clean break between the old and the new. Phinehas 
means brazen mouth, a bold countenance, exactly the force 
needed here. 

It required a bold countenance indeed to put this bald fake 
over so it would stay put. The Jews have had no nation since. 

“And the children of Reuben and the children of Gad 
built an altar and called it Ed: for it shall be a witness between 
us (those that passed over, and themselves) that the Lord is 
God.” (Josh. 22:34.) | 

This is the link which carries the Hebrew fire-god into 
Christianity as light. “And the light of Israel shall be for a 
couse Laval O21 7.2) 

Ed means witness. The altar of sacrifice is called “brazen.” 


428 THE REVELATION 


The three most essential characters for the safe transfer 
of the Hebrew theocracy are: 


Elijah, meaning the Lord is God, repeating Joshua 22:34. 
Elisha, meaning the salvation of God. 

Esaias, meaning the salvation of John. 

Eli, god -++ jah, Jehovah, equal Elijah. God is Jehovah. 


Salvation signifies means of preservation from any serious 
evil. In simple, it signifies here a permanent means of support. 


Elijah, the prophet, a Tishbite of Gilead. This is his pedi- 
gree. Tishbite means a dweller. 


Gilead means the mass of testimony. 

Therefore Elijah is an abstract thing, prophecy in the ac- 
cumulated scriptural mass. 

It is plain why he was translated, he had no physical body 
to die in the usual manner. He ends his activities at the Jordan. 
He smites the waters with his mantle and divides them, leaving 
prophecy on one side and judgment on the other. 

Mantle means covering; in this connection, a robe of 
authority. Jordan means descent, judgment. Therefore Elijah 
merely transfers his authority to descent through Elisha, the 
salvation of god. 

We find that the book of Judges immediately follows 
Joshua and the crossing of Jordan. Elisha succeeds Elijah, 
becoming the salvation of god. He, like Elijah, is an abstract 
thing, consequently cannot appear openly, but had to pass back 
over Jordan and remain in the mass of testimony, but authority 
is passed on. 

Esaias or Isaiah now appears as the salvation of the Lord, 
to support John in preaching the coming of Christ. John, 
too, is quickly suppressed, because active prophecy is not a part 
of the personal Christianity. A new name also had to be 
adopted for Isaiah to pass him over, hence he is called Esaias. 

This represents the temporary passing over of Reuben, 
prophecy, Elijah and Elisha being the agents for this act. 
Eh, god ++ jah, Jehovah is, God is God. Eli -- sha means 
God is Lord or ruler. Christ is declared the true God. (I John 


(ECR EVEIA TION 429 


oe Op mde shais an bastern rulers ba iscan abbreviation 
of papa, from which pope 1s derived. 

John becomes the evangelist to announce the coming of 
the Lord. He too is a fabulous being personifying a period in 
human development as well as symbolizing a part of the act of 
human speech. In human progression he symbolizes the prim- 
itive man coming out of the wilderness, the hairy man. He is 
pictured as naked and clothed in the skin of a beast, and living 
off wild locusts. In the social sense, it signifies mankind coming 
out of the state of intellectual darkness, in fact, the progressive 
mental evolution of the thinking animal. 

John preaches Christ as the personification of light or 
human intellect, and the true God. (John 1:1.) 

In a previous chapter we have interpreted the journey 
through the wilderness as a rehearsal of the conduct of the 
Christian dispensation in detail, presaging the debasement of 
mankind, figuring this fabulous journey. John’s introduction 
of Christ merely symbolizes the raising up of humanity from 
Egypt, a state of oppression and affliction. 


The crucifixion is this putting out of human light, by 
leading the whole world into darkest ignorance. We are con- 
vinced that the “dark ages” represent this journey through 
the wilderness. With the church posing as the redeemer of 
men, and watching over those who obeyed while in a state of 
darkness, and this meant the priesthood. Therefore it was’ 
premeditated. 

Elias, whose name is associated with that of John, is the 
same as Elijah in the old testament. It is interesting to go 
back and scrutinize this character Elijah. He could not pass 
over without quoting two Jehovahs. 

As we have already seen, he is a Tishbite in Gilead, and 
that the word Tishbite merely signifies a dweller. We also find 
that Elijah was a prophet, meaning speaking beforehand. 

The active Elijah represents the Lord God as opposed to 
Baal, who represents the civil lord, spelled with a small 1. 

In passing Elijah over Jordan as Elias, the name shoula 
have been Eli + asa, Asa meaning physician, but Christ is the 


430 THE REVELATION 


healer, therefore the a had to be left off, leaving the name 
Elias, meaning Elijah, God is God, merely the assertion of a 
proposition. 

This Elijah character is an exceedingly important element, 
as we shall now learn. Eli, by Christ’s own confession on the 
cross, means god. “Eli, Eli, lama-sabach-thani,” interpreted 
“My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me 2” (Matte 7— 
46.) Thus Christ confesses he is not God, but is being forsaken 
by God, raising a complaining voice. 

Jah is the Hebrew for Jehovah. 

“The Lord Jehovah is my strength.” (Is. [ae 

“The Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength.’ (Is. 26:4.) 

The meaning of the name Jehovah is self-existing. 

We feel fully justified in drawing our own conclusion re- 
garding this name. 

Jehovah signifies that a condition of self-support of the 
church is absolutely essential to its continuance. 

“And I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob 
by the name of God Almighty, but by my name Jehovah was I 
not known to them.” (Ex. 6:3.) 

Therefore we are surprised to find the following back in 
Genesis: 

“And Abraham called the name of that place Jehovah- 
pices seen ween) 

The name means the Lord will provide, corroborating our 
interpretation of Jehovah. 

The meaning of Jehovah is thus made clear. 

Now we may analyze Elijah with understanding. 

Eli, god, plus jah, Jehovah, equals Eli-jah, meaning God 
is Jehovah, and Jehovah is self-sustaining. God means strength, 
authority. Jehovah means Lord, master, execution. Hence 
through strength and authority the Lord will provide for the 
maintenance of the church. 

By law Moses established the church on a self-supporting 
basis of taxation. 

The transfer of his mantle to Elisha by Elijah signified 


THE REVELATION 431 


the passing over of the keys which Christ handed to Peter, 
meaning power and authority. 

The very first order to Elijah reveals what this provision 
consists of. He sent him to Cherith, which means cutting, 
piercing, and slaying. 

In order to break up the worship of civil rulers and riches 
and worldly pleasures called Idol worship, Elijah suddenly 
appears, “raised up by God and set like a wall of brass” against 
idol worship and the worship of Baal, which Jezebel and Ahab 
supported in Israel. This was coercive prophecy. Moreover, 
it means that this was to establish authority. 

In order to keep in view the code meanings, we shall inter- 
pret the names as we proceed. 

Elijah means God is Jehovah, but comes to the Jordan as 
prophecy. The Lord supercedes Jehovah over Jordan. 

Baal means he that rules and subdues. Therefore prophecy 
gives way to authority. 

Gilead means the mass of testimony, which simply signi- 
fies the old testament, as distinguished from the new, from 
which evidence is drawn to justify the claim of divine authority 
by precedent. 

Jordan is the dividing line between the old and new testa- 
ments, and means descent and judgment, hereditary authority 
and delegated power. 

_ Jezebel means chaste. Chastity means virginity. 

It is very strange how all these common Christian words 
fall together. Mary, the alleged mother of Christ, is a virgin 
and means rebellion, bitter. She symbolizes the new idea born 
after crossing Jordan. Ahab means uncle, and is the son of 
Omri. Omri means rebellion, bitter. Ahab had supported idol 
worship, meaning riches, luxuries. Ah is an abbreviation of 
Jah or Jehovah, and Ab means father, proving conclusively 
that papa, or pope is posing as God. 

Therefore these crossed over Jordan. 

Jezebel is the daughter of Ethbaal, king of Zidon, meaning 
hunting, fishing. Ethbaal means he that rules, the source of 
maintenance. 


432 THE REVELATION 


“Follow me and I will make you fishers of men.’ (Matt. 
4:19.) | 

Jezebel introduced the worship of Baal and Ashtaroth, 
which simply signified that she loved her husband who was king 
and enjoyed his flocks and riches, which drew her away from 
the church. That is, the influence of wealth and the pleasures 
of princely life, destroyed chastity. 


This clearly defines the two objects of enmity, jealousy, 
and hatred on the part of*the church, civil rule and the power 
of wealth. Naturally these became the things most coveted by 
the church and men. 


“Elijah said unto Ahab: as the Lord God of Israel liveth, 
there shall not be dew nor rain these years, but according to 
IN yewWOLG sea GleKinos miele) 


The first two hundred years of the Christian era they had 
neither authentic doctrines nor gospels. 


Luke 4:25 says, in the days of Elias the heavens were 
shut up three years and six months. 


Dew means conversion. Rain means doctrines. 


“The word of the Lord came unto Elijah saying: get thee 
hence, and turn thee eastward, and hide thyself by the brook 
Cherith that is before Jordan.” (I Kings 17 :2-3.) 

Cherith means cutting, piercing, slaying, and according to 
Ezekiel 25:16, this means an assault upon the Philistines, mean- 
ing villagers. The Lord simply sent Elijah, prophecy, in hiding 
and resorted to force, taking up the sword against humanity. 

The papal crusades made a profitable business out of pil- 
laging villages and murdering innocent peoples. One of the 
first declarations of Christ was that he came to bring the “sword 
and fire.” 

“Thou shalt drink of the brook and the ravens shall feed 
theens 

Raven means one who seizes. 

Oreb means raven, caution, evening. 

Evening means the coming of affliction and persecution. 

“Arise get thee to Zarephath, which belongeth to Zidon.” 


THE REVELATION 433 


Zarephath means ambush of the mouth or smelting place, 
figures of speech to conceal. Zidon means fishing, hunting, 
therefore signifies a place or situation where an ambush of 
words is set for the unwary or ignorant. 

Ambush signifies a snare and is only set for game. It 
goes without saying, this does not refer to the hunting of wild 
game. Christ said to Simon and Andrew: “Follow me and I 
will make you fishers of men.” 

This should make it plain that ambush means a snare to 
catch men. The significance of the disciples being fishermen 
is, the spreading of nets to catch humanity. 

One of the most absurd things found associated with these 
miraculous events is, the hero can destroy monsters, and per- 
form prodigious miracles, yet he flees from a simple threat of 
bodily harm at the hands of a chaste woman. 

Jezebel threatens Elijah for slaying the priests of Baal, 
and he runs away, as he also fled from her husband, Ahab, 
although he had the power to bring down fire and burn two 
hundred priests, and to prevent rain for three and a half years, 
wherein is the merit of carrying about the name “God is God.” 

These absurdities take all the dignity out of the idea. 
Nevertheless they signify things of much greater importance 
than dignity. 

God commands Elijah to return to the wilderness of Da- 
mascus, to annoint Hazael king over Syria, Jehu king over 
Israel, and to appoint Elisha his successor in the prophetic 
office. 

This is something to be amazed at. Damascus means a 
sack full of blood, and burning, doubtless symbolizing the heart. 
In the Christian art the heart is pictured as a flaming lamp. 

Hazael means god sees. And we shall find that he not 
only approves but commands. This establishes a spy system. 

Syria means Aram, meaning one who deceives. 

Therefore Elijah crowns Hazael king of deceit. 

“And it shall come to pass that, him that escapeth the 
sword of Hazael shall Jehu slay: and him that escapeth from 
the sword of Jehu, shall Elisha slay.” (I Kings 19:17.) 


434 THE REVELATION 


In view of this cheerful command, can there be any doubt 
about the meanings of Cherith and Damascus? 

This presages the hellish crusades and inquisition, which 
took fifty million human lives. This is no myth. It is recorded 
human history. 

Although convinced of the deceit and hypocrisy of the 
Christian exploitation, one is constrained to express admiration 
for the amazing subtlety of the intricate schemes. 

These strange and inhuman commands of the Hebrew god 
are precedents to excuse more sinister acts under the Christian 
regime, even though they repeatedly contradict themselves. 

Elijah himself could not both establish these precedents 
and bring them over Jordan, therefore Elisha becomes his suc- 
cessor, assumes his mantle and comes over as a medium for 
transferring the works of Elijah to the Christian period. 
Elijah’s bloody work at Cherith was “before Jordan.” 

Inasmuch as the authenticity of both John and Christ rests 
upon Elisha wearing Elijah’s mantle, it 1s logical that he should 
signify the salvation of god. 

Let us see who he really is. 

Elisha is the son of Shaphat. 

Eli, god + shah, means God a monarch. Shah means 
monarch. 

Shaphat means a judge. 

Jordan means judgment and descent. 

Judgment means discernment, sagacity, intelligence. 

Of course the salvation of god rested on discretion and 
judgment. 

Shaphat was of the city of Abelmeholah, meaning mourn- 
ing, weakness, sickness. 

This is a blood-thirsty story. It means human slaughter 
and nothing else. It means a crusade against established human 
strength of every form. A sackful of blood, burning, sorrow, 
mourning, and affliction can mean nothing but horrible ven- 
geance. “For these be the days of vengeance that all things 
that are written may be fulfilled.’ (Luke 21-22.) 

Elijah was translated in this wise: 


THE REVELATION 435 


Fie and Elisha were together. He knew by “revelation” 
that god would soon translate him out of his world, and he 
was desirous of concealing this fact from Elisha, his insepar- 
able companion. 

Of course this was true. 

Elijah means God is Lord. Lord means master, supreme 
authority. The old regime was to give way to the new. 

Elisha means god’s salvation, master and authority were 
of necessity united. Authority was to supercede the Hebrew 
god in the new dispensation. 

It was essential to conceal that the sole foundation for the 
alleged Lord God was this assumed authority. It was essential 
to transfer this authority to the Christian dispensation upon 
passing over Jordan, where Elijah and prophecy could not go, 
but miracles crossed over, as symbolized by Elijah dividing 
the waters of Jordan by smiting it with his mantle. 

It was necessary to conceal the connivance between the 
old and new testaments. Elijah may well symbolize the old 
and Elisha the new testament, or rather the medium for the 
transition. 

Despite the effort to shake off prophecy as the salvation 
of god, Elisha persistently stuck to Elijah until prophecy was 
canonized and miracles were introduced, also as having come 
over. Nevertheless, neither Christ nor his disciples ever per- 
formed or preached miracles. The adoption and use of all these 
things were tempered by judgment as symbolized by lordarm 

Judgment means sagacity, discretion. 

Merely to carry over the evidence that Elijah was trans- 
lated he said to Elisha that unless he actually saw him trans- 
lated he would not inherit his powers of prophecy and miracles. 
Elisha took no chances, he swore he saw the act with his own 
eyes, aS negroes swear they see ghosts today. 

Elijah was carried away by a fiery chariot. Fire means 
judgments in the Christian code. Fiery means ardent, fervid, 
impassioned, vehement. Chariot means heavenly hosts. Host 
means army or multitudes. It is a common expression that the 
preacher was “carried away with fervor and ardor.” 


436 THe REVELATION 


Therefore prophecy was established by a multitude of in- 
spired, impassioned, vehement advocates. But more than this, 
hosts also mean armies, and Elijah was carried to heaven in a 
whirlwind. Whirlwind means, destructive war, and heaven 
means ecclesiastical government. By force god is converted 
into authority, temporal power. 

That John the Baptist is none other than Elijah in dis- 
guise is made plain, although in Matthew 3:3 Esaias, meaning 
Isaiah, is named as John’s salvation. 

Malachi is the last prophet in the old testament, coupling 
the old with the new. 

“Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the 
coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” (Mal. 4:5.) 

Malachi means gods’ messenger, and this is the message. 

If John is not that messenger, then the prophecy is not 
fulfilled, for he heralded Christ but denied that he was Elias, 
which means Elijah. They did not have the courage to bring 
Elijah back in the flesh. The idea of the immaculate conception 
was held back for a hundred years. 

Christ is alleged to have declared that Elijah had come in 
the spirit in the person of John the Baptist. Nevertheless 
when asked if he were Elias the prophet, John said no. (John 
e218) 

These translations simply mean that the principles or pow- 
ers concealed in these names have become canonized church 
law or doctrine. Enoch was translated; the name signifies 
discipline, one of the very foundation stones of the priesthood. 

Elijah was translated, and prophecy is absolutely essential 
to the Christian scheme. 

Christ was translated as essential to establish the author- 
ity or government by priests. 

A peculiar thing is, John signifies god’s gift, Aa Matthew 
the first book in the new testament, signifies the gift of god. 
Gift means grant, donation. Mark or Marcus means shining, 
brilliant. Luke or Lucas means luminous, lucid. 

And this is the fabulous and frivolous manner by which 
Christianity was introduced. 


Tue REVELATION 437 


It is evident that Christianity was not to bring peace or 
happiness. 

“Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet before the 
coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord.” (Mal. 4:5.) 

This is the last statement of the messenger, who passes 
the old into the new testament. This dreadful Lord is human 
authority. 

One of the first statements Christ makes in confidence to 
his disciples is: ‘““Think not that I am come to send peace on 
earth: I came not to send peace but a sword. 

“For I] am come to set a man at variance against his father, 
and the daughter against her mother, and the daughter-in-law 
against her mother-in-law. 

“And a man’s foes shall be they of his own household.” 
(Matt. 10:34-35-36.) 

One of the last and most sinister threats in the Bible is: 

“And when the thousand years are expired Satan shall 
be loosed out of his prison and shall go out to deceive the na- 
tions which are in the four quarters of the earth, Gog and 
Magog, to gather them together to battle, the number of whom 
is as the sands of the sea.” (Rev. 20:7-8.) 

Back in Genesis we find Magog is a son of Japheth and 
means that dissolves. 

Gog means covering. 


PANE 2SOKIAY 
THRTANTECE DENTS SOR) Oran 


(The knowledge of good and evil is not in the Christ 
_ principle. ) 


This is worthy of a close analysis. 

Both John and Christ are conceived of the holy ghost, 
which, in the planetary trinity, is the atmosphere, but incar- 
nated it is the breath which makes of man a “living soul.” 

The substantial god wills and the Christ principle executes, 
hence the Christ principle has no alternative but must blindly 
obey. This is the origin of the unquestioning obedience to the 
will of the superior, enforced in the ecclesiastical organization. 
The superior is always god to the inferior. 

A very excellent example of this idea is found in the case 
of Moses and Aaron. 

Moses is god unto Aaron and puts the words in his mouth 
which he must speak as phophecy unto Pharaoh. (Ex. 4.) 

Therefore Moses is the will back of this act, the authority 
back of the law. 

God is the fire and Christ is the light thereof, therefore 
god is a substantial element and Christ is a manifesting princi- 
ple. “For our god is a consuming fire.’ (Heb. 12:29.) “I 
am the light of the world.” (John 8:12.) 

John and Christ in their immaculate conception: ‘Were 
born not of blood, nor the will of the flesh, nor of the will of 
reatebay, (ejuge toye (Gyereh” {( (Kelsbae WSs, j 

It is at once apparent that they are not of flesh and blood 
but are personified principles. 

John is speech, revealed thought. 

Christ is vision, understanding. 

“In him was life and the life was the light of men.” (John 
1:4.) 


438 


THE REVELATION 439 


eleamiuthesliiew) 9) ohnvl4:67) 

“Where there is no vision the people perish.” (Prov. 
ZO tS) 

This is all a symbolic, gnostic lesson in human physiology 
and psychology. 

John means god’s gift. Speech 1s commonly called “the 
gift of god.” 

John’s father is Zacharias, meaning memory. This is sur- 
reptitiously approaching tradition. 

John’s mother is Elizabeth. Eli-sa-beth, meaning fullness 
thought, oath. 

Memory and thought beget the spoken word. John in the 
wilderness, the darkness of unspoken thought, the darkness of 
undeveloped intellect. John proclaims the Christ, the word 
spoken. 

We fill the lungs with breath and expel the force which 
causes speech. ‘The breath is the holy ghost, hence Christ, the 
word, is begotten by the holy ghost. 

We cannot inhale and speak at the same time, therefore 
thought is inspiration and speech is expiration. 

This not only means the breath but everything that enters 
the body. 

Kli means going up. 

The breath goes up from the lungs to the thorax and to 
the larynx. 

Beth means house, the thorax. 

Beth-el means house of god. 

The seat of memory is in the brain, and it comes down, 
indicating that respiration is under mental control and nervous 
impulse. This impulse is of the pneumogastric nerve, the great 
nerve of the sympathetic system. 

There is quite an interesting family history here. 

Eli is of the race of Ithmar. 

Ithmar means a place of palms, signifying victory. 

Ithmar succeeded Abdon, meaning servile. 

Thus victory is born of servility. 

Ithmar was the youngest son of Aaron. 


) 


440 THE REVELATION 


Aaron means enlightener. 

Victory is to proceed from enlightenment. 

It is a very remarkable thing that these names and their 
significance thus fall together to tell a consecutive story. 

We are surely getting at the heart of it now. 

The high-priesthood was taken from Abiathar, meaning 
the father of abundance, who was a descendant of Eli and was 
given to Zadok, meaning justice, who was of the race of 
Eleazar, meaning the help.of god. Eleazar is the third son of 
Aaron. 

Eliezer, the second son of Moses, also means help of god. 
He is of Damascus, meaning a sack full of blood, signifying 
the heart. 

Eliezer is the steward of Abraham’s household and is sent 
to Mesopotamia to procure a wife for Isaac. 

Abraham means the father of the multitude. 

Isaac means laughter. 

Rebekah, Isaac’s wife, means snare. 

She is the mother of Jacob and Esau. 

Jacob means supplanter. He supplanted Esau. 

Esau means the finisher, the avenger. 

Thus we see this is a personification of an organic pro- 
cess, and a lesson in physiology. 

In other chapters we have demonstrated that the old 
testament signifies the body and external organs and processes, 
and the new testament the inner organs, and the mental pro- 
cesses, with an inspired enmity between the two. 

We must not overlook the important fact that Eliezer, the 
help of god, was sent to Mesopotamia to find a wife for Isaac, 
and brought back Rebekah, a snare. 

Laughter very often is associated with a snare. 

Mesopotamia means Syria, or Aram, located on the river 
Euphrates. This is very significant. 

Abraham is promised that he shall become the father of 
a multitude. 

The Euphrates signifies fruitful, also dispersion. 

Aram means one who deceives. 


THE REVELATION : 44] 


Syria, the Hebrew form of Aram, means deceiving. 

Jacob, the son of Rebekah, snare, means supplanter, mean- 
ing to acquire by unfair means. 

Behind the laughter of Isaac is a snare, the growing mul- — 
titudes of fruitful Abraham, being trained in deceit, and dis- 
persed over the earth to supplant established nations. 

It is out of Jacob that comes the whole Hebraic romance. 
It is out of him that comes the new race to supplant the old, 
the new, experimental government to supplant established rule. 

Josephus tells us that the Euphrates river denotes disper- 
sion. Also that the river Pison or Phison signifies the multi- 
tudes flowing into India. 

India signifies praise of the Lord and the law, identically 
fitting in where they belong. 

Is this not a palpable scheme, hidden in figures and alle- 
gory? It signifies a scheme to enforce obedience to the church 
by law. 

We invite any one to prove by better evidence that this is 
not true. 

Now following John, we may examine Christ, whom he 
so ardently advocates. Zacharias also means tradition as well 
as memory. 

While memory records tradition, the latter could not exist 
without memory. 

Memory is general, but tradition is specific. John spoke 
from memory in a pretense of reviving an unwritten tradition. 
This was necessary for several reasons; the most urgent reason 
being the fact that the actual assembling of the scheme occurred 
several centuries after the period from which Christianity had 
to date its beginning. Tradition was necessary to span this 
lapse of time, when there were no gospels to preach, a period 
exceeding two hundred years after the alleged coming of Christ. 

The preaching of John was retroactive. 

This becomes one of the evidences of subtle learning of 
those responsible for this astounding system. The lapse, over 
which John erects a traditional bridge, symbolizes the lapse be- 
tween inspiration and expiration. This is the period of barren- 


442 THE REVELATION 


ness of which Zacharias and Elisabeth complain. This at once 

gives to them both physical value; Zacharias is inspiration, and 

his wife, Elisabeth, is expiration. The product is John, who 

so closely resembles him that he is accused of being the Christ. 
This may be explained chemically. 


Inspiration brings nitrogen and oxygen, God and Christ, 
into the body. Expiration expells carbon dioxide, carbon, and 
oxygen, John and Christ, out of the body. This is the first 
resurrection. . 


John explains this. 


“I baptize you with water, but he that cometh after me is 
mightier than I; he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost, 
and with fire.’ (Matt. 3:11.) 


“He it is, who cometh after me is preferred before me.” 
(John 1:26-27.) 


“Christ revealed in a flaming fire from heaven.” (II Thes- 
salonians 1:8.) 

Fire symbolizes judgments, in the Christian code. 

Therefore Christ is the spoken word. 

Moses thundered and lightninged. 

Elijah called down the fire. 

John quenched these to make way for Christ, the sunlight, 
but is still symbolized by lightning with the wind as his fan. 
(AViortye seen Let koma lan 

The spoken word is the manifested spiritual Christ, whose 
spiritual body is the spinal nerves. This is the reflected Christ, 
brought down from the heaven, the brain, and is preceded by 
John, human speech. 

Christ, as muscular impulse, born of the will, also is be- 
gotten of the Holy Ghost, in Mary. ; 

It is by the breath and through the blood that oxygen heals 
and saves men. Therefore the essential life-giving element in 
the breath is oxygen, the vital element of the blood. ? 

This identifies Mary as the virgin arterial blood, commonly 
called the “salt-sea of the human system,” and the word Mary 
is derived from Mer or Mere, signifying the sea. 


THE REVELATION 443 


Mary gives birth to the physical body of the incarnated 
Christ. The blood carries to all parts of the body, the living 
proteids of which the tissues are formed. 


“Except ye eat the flesh of the son of man, and drink his 
blood, ye have no life in you. 


“Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, hath eter- 
nal life.’ (John 6:53-54.) 


This is preached to the internal system. 


Applied to the individual man, the first refers to our usual 
food consisting of solids and fluids which are subject to dis- 
integration. The latter is the regenerative protoplasm or pabu- 
lum, containing the virgin atmospheric oxygen, to become the 
living energy of the muscular man, which is the natural body 
of the man Christ, the mediator between will in the brain iat 
action in the bones, god and the earthly man. 


The heart is called “the receptacle of all wisdom and the 
fountain of all knowledge,” meaning the flow of the venus 
blood into the heart, with the tradition or memory of all its 
bodily experiences, and the flow of virgin arterial blood from 
the heart, to replenish all the body with new life, hence the 
old tradition is forgotten. ‘Let the dead bury their dead.” 
GMattece2Z: ) 

This is due to muscular action. 

“Christ is the power of god and the wisdom of god.” (I 
Wore :24)) 

Therefore he is both the spoken word and the muscular 
action. 

It is evident this is vital energy, the life of animal being, 
controlled by understanding. 

The Christ principle executes the will of god in the physi- 
cal world, by word and action, through the physical agents, 
the tongue and the muscular system, expressing wisdom and 
power. 

“Christ of God is made wisdom.” (I Cor. 1:30.) 

“Wisdom is the principal thing; therefore get wisdom and 
with all thy getting get understanding.” (Prov. 4:7.) 


444 THE REVELATION 


Without intelligence and understanding, muscular action, 
the articulated skeleton, the solid, Adamic man of bone, would 
be a useless thing. | 

This makes plain the identity of the holy ghost as the air 
we breathe, giving to this vital medium a chemical value N¢O= 
72. Seventy-two Hebrew scribes interpreted the scriptures. 

We have our doubts whether these wise experimenters 
knew the proportions of nitrogen and oxygen contained in the 
air, and the mechanical nature of their combination, yet there 
Is a mysterious seventy-two running through the whole Bible 
scheme. 

The Christ principle is that intelligent chemical power 
which permeates the whole body and causes it to function wisely 
and with understanding, hence the christ power within us may 
be measured by the wisdom of our acts. 

The several parts naturally blend into one another under 
the complete control of one intelligent source of impulse, the 
brain. 

This is a beautiful gnostic lesson, involving astronomy, 
chemistry, and an astonishing knowledge of physiology and 
anatomy, in view of the supposed early period when the bibli- 
cal work was produced. It only proves what terrible sacri- 
fices humanity made to bring on the “dark ages.” 

God, the electrical, universal mind, with its seat in the 
brain, sends John, the atomic being, in the sympathetic nervous 
system, to announce the coming of the spiritual christ through 
his spiritual body, the spinal nerves, to take possession of his 
natural body and become the gaseous man in the muscular 
system, to give life and animation to Adam, the solid. earthy 
man of bones. 

What about the woman? She, most of all. represents a 
special dispensation. 

“For the man is not of the woman; but the woman of the 
Mane aAGOrem on 

In the cosmic process the planet symbolizes Adam, from 
which Eve is taken in the form of the crescent moon, the sym- 
bolical rib. 


THE REVELATION 445 


In the earthy man the marrow symbolizes woman. Evi- 
dently it is the theory that the marrow of the bones is a product 
of the bones themselves. 

We willingly accept this theory. The bones must produce 
a physical as well as a spiritual fruit, like all other tissues. 
Motion is the spiritual fruit, and, it is safe to say, the marrow 
is the physical fruit of the bones. The perpetuation of the liv- 
ing cells in the bony structures is a reproductive process in the 
marrow, replacing the waste due to action, and we believe this 
has to do with nerve tissue to perfect the cycle. 

“Neither was the man created for the woman, but the 
Woman tortheuman® 7e(l Coral 1.9: ) 

Let us return to the introduction of the new dispensation. 
The new already has been rehearsed in the old. It is not a 
gradual merging of the one into the other, but is an abrupt con- 
trast between the dead and the living. Only memory and tra- 
dition, in the aspect of a previously prepared prophecy, are 
brought over into the new, and these die in fulfillment. The 
Jordan is the dividing line. When all prophecy is fulfilled, 
then comes the end. 

Moses died according to prophecy when his work was ful- 
filled. (Deut. 34:5.) 

Aaron, enlightment, died according to prophecy. (Num. 
20 :24. ) 

Elijah died according to prophecy. (II Kings 2:1.) 

Zacharias died at the entrance to the temple, signifying 
that tradition was not to be perpetuated in the body, which is 
true. Tradition represents the dead waste of the body and is 
eliminated as its excrements. 

John is quickly beheaded after introducing Christ, de- 
headed would be a better word, for speech dies upon leaving 
the mouth, as far as sound is associated with it. 

Christ is crucified in order to complete the similitude and 
leave to the church his divine powers. The body is the church, 
Christ is the head of the church. In nature when the head is 
severed from the body it dies. This again proves the church 
abnormal. 


446 THE REVELATION 


And these are but the leading characters. It is a strange 
fact that practically all the leading biblical characters meet 
with an untimely death. Surely it is anything but a sane calling 
with such flimsy evidences of reward. 

It is plain that the reason is, these are but figurative charac- 
ters and their murder involves no actual turpitude, and it is 
essential to eliminate them from further active participation in 
the system, which now is become but the putting into actual 
practice of that which has been so elaborately designed and re- 
hearsed in the wholly romantic Hebraic system. 

That prophecy is a fixed thing is easily proven. 

“But the prophet which shall presume to speak a word in 
my name which I have not commanded him to speak, or that 
shall speak in the name of other gods, even that prophet shall 
die mae Weuumlcr20 sa) 

Here god is speaking although he is “neither man nor son 
of man.” 

The test of true prophecy is absurd. 

“When a prophet speaketh in the name of the Lord, if the 
thing follow not, nor come to pass, that is the thing which the 
Lord hath not spoken.” (Deut. L3e27—) 

This is the 8tuff contained in the mass of testimony left 
in Gilead. 

We believe it will be interesting to examine some of the 
surrounding facts associated with the immediate introduction 
of the Christian dispensation. 

Elijah represented the active prophecy of the old testa- 
ment, which could not pass over Jordan. He transferred his 
prophetic office to Elisha, who inspired John, who was the tem- 
porary, living prophet to announce the coming of Christ. 

In view of what we have said in our previous chapter, it 
is evident that Elijah assumes the attitude of the electric god, 
for the meaning of the name is the Lord is God. 

John is believed to be Elijah, also Christ, but says: 

“I am not the Christ.” (John 13205) 

When asked if he were Elias, meaning Elijah, he said 


Tue REVELATION 447 


No, and he then declared: “I am the voice of one crying in 
the wilderness,” as said by the prophet Esaias, meaning Isaiah. 

This clears the matter. 

Elijah, prophecy, in the Hebraic dispensation, is the su- 
preme power to be transmitted to Christianity. Therefore god 
takes him, as spoken by god. 

Elisha, the salvation of god, is made the agent for trans- 
mitting the power of prophecy over the Jordan. He speaks for 
god, not as god. 

We may now understand why Eli ++ sha succeeds Elijah. 
Shah means monarch. Monarchy is to be established, that is 
why the “Kingdom of God” is so persistently named. 

Esais, of whom John speaks, is the prophet Isaiah who 
prophesies “the voice of one crying in the wilderness,” he 
speaks of John. 

This refers to the wilderness through which the Israelites 
had passed before crossing over Jordan, the wilderness of ig- 
norance, before the coming of Christ, the light of the world, 
human intellect. 

Isaiah means the salvation of John. 

Active prophecy was to give way to the voice of the evange- 
list or preacher. 

“And the word was made flesh.” (John 1:14.) 

In simple, the evangelical work was personified in John. 
Where the Hebraic god was in heaven speaking through his 
prophets, we see in the Christian dispensation god becomes per- 
sonified—god in the flesh. This we believe reveals the human 
tongue as the god manifested in the flesh through Christ. 

All of these fanciful personages are but personified princi- 
ples, like thought, speech, muscular action, etc.; put in forms 
they become flesh. 

In a special chapter we exhibit the personification of the 
bones of the body, as representing the Israelites in which 
Abram, Isaac, Jacob, Noah, Shem, Jepheth, Ham, and their 
offspring are conspicuous characters, all merely symbolizing 
essential names, places, and conditions found in the grand re- 
hearsal of the Christian exploitation. 


448 THE REVELATION 


It is useless to attempt to justify or defend the Christian 
scheme on any ground, so long as it is based upon fictions 
like these. 

The well established fact that there is no more authentic 
foundation for the characters of the new testament than for the 
old, clearly reveals that the whole mass is fiction. For two 
hundred years there did not exist an authentic gospel of the 
new testament. The plea that they were lost is too puerile for 
consideration. To say they could be restored by traditional 
stories is equally absurd. 

If one single important character is a myth, the whole 
Bible fabric falls to pieces. Origen, one of the founders of 
the church, admits that Christ is but a figurative thing. Why, 
then, should any of the others be real, living characters? There 
is not one single evidence outside the Bible lore, to prove they 
are, and yet they are all “preached to the multitude literally.” 

How long will this false pretense continue? How long 
will humanity survive under a dual government maintained by 
corrupt political intrigues? 


PNR SOOM 


PLL Ro LAN eV EOE OGY tae CRE ATTEN Gab ATs f 
BELIEFS 


(A single false belief may poison the blood of a nation.) 


Having taken a superficial view of the whole subject, to 
give understanding, we may now focus the plot into a more 
visible form. 

The ecclesiasts conceived the idea of organizing a uni- 
versal government to control and develop all of mankind, 
through which to exploit its powers and glorify itself. 

Established civil governments, and strong kingdoms, al- 
ready established over nations of well civilized peoples, forbade 
a direct introduction of such a revolutionary enterprise. There- 
fore a secret, oath-bound priesthood assumed the task of elab- 
orating a religio-political organization to surreptitiously usurp 
control. This necessitated an authority superior to recognized 
civil authority. 

The religious aspect was to win and convince the masses 
of people, and the political aspect was to persuade, bribe, and 
coerce civil rulers. 

The whole scheme was worked out and theoretically re- 
hearsed before it was cautiously introduced. To be a universal 
religion it was necessary to adopt the leading doctrines of all 
the influential forms of religions, that it might be “all things 
to all men.” 

To be a universal government it was necessary to establish 
a divine authority to appoint and depose kings, such authority 
to come direct from its fictitious god. 

To this end the ecclesiasts plagiarized every important doc- 
trine from previous religions and it secretly includes their gods, 
and pretends, figuratively at least, to worship them—sun-gods, 
fire-gods, light-gods, images, and natural objects, also innumer- 


449 


450 THE REVELATION 


able others, including the ancient phallic worship, human sac- 
rifices, and cannibalism. 


Genesis is the text-book minutely covering the genealogical 
line essential to establish the divine authority from god. This 
is a wholly fictitious and fabulous story with a childish attempt 
at adjustment with the scientific knowledge of that period, in - 
order to claim also a divine right to all wisdom, and to teach 
the future generations. 


The pivot upon which the whole enterprise turns is the 
power to rule and enlighten the new posterity to enable it to 
raise up a super-people wholly under its rule of obedience and 
discipline. 

The first five books of the old testament are named the 
Pentateuch, “the five-fold book,’ meaning in the Hebrew 
Torah, “the-law.” 


Ecclesia is derived from the Greek, signifying a legislative 
assembly. 


Thus, from the very beginning, a form afi law-making 
sovereignty was contemplated, the underyling purpose being 
adroitly concealed by an elaborately designed code wrapped in 
a bombastic and entertaining romance and fable. 


The first ten words in the Bible establish the ecclesiastic 
or heavenly people who are to rule, and the common or earthy 
people who are to be governed. 

Heaven means ecclesiastic government. 

Ecclesia means the law-making power. 

Earth means the common masses of producing people. 

This signifies a self-appointed guardianship over mankind 
and the usurpation of the powers of long-established civil insti- 
tutions, which naturally have been developed out of the expand- 
ing intelligence and wisdom of evoluting races. 


There is not one single word or indication to justify this 
enterprise. Every page of church history not sweetened by a 
fictitious genealogical tree, condems it as an evil thing. It 
confesses its antagonistic and warlike character and its deter- 
mination to tear down what civilization has builded up. 


THE REVELATION 451 


In its fabulous story of choosing a people for its exploita- 
tion it reveals its whole scheme. It attempts to imitate the 
god of nature and to design a human institution after the 
visible processes and forms of creation, using all visible natural 
objects as secret symbols. 

The mountain is the church; the sea the holy see. Waters 
are ordinances and peoples. Rain is doctrines. Dew is con- 
versions. | 

Nearly every word has some significance of law, rule, or 
coercive power. 

Heaven is above the earth—the air. 

Earth means the people—the earth. 

Water means ordinances, laws—the water. 

Fire means judgment—the fire. 

Thus they utilize every element. 

In choosing a people its first name reveals its purpose. 

Jacob means to supplant. 

Rebekah his mother means snare. 

To conceal this, Jacob’s name is changed to Israel, mean- 
ing who prevails with god, a prince with god. 

The object’ of this is to establish the church as a mediator 
between the people and the law which judges and punishes— 
the original idea of the traffic in sin, the sale of indulgences. 

“There is one mediator between God and men, the man — 
iirastml cous: wah biti 2204) | 

The first form of this law is a superstitious fear of an 
invisible power, a “fearful,” “terrible” god. 

The second form is a code of written laws executed by 
the high priest and judges under the church control. God be- 
comes discipline. 

The third form is law made and executed by kings or 
independent governments. God becomes established authority. 

The fourth form is the law secretly inspired by the church 
and executed by governments under its secret control. God 
becomes intrigue. 

The confessed method by which this chosen people is to be 
drawn out of established nations, as a basis of church support, 


A572 THE REVELATION 


is by temptations, fall and redemption. This is the reason for 
secret intrigue. 

“Hath God essayed to go and take him a nation from the 
midst of another nation by temptations and by war?” (Deut. 
4:34.) 

The very first character called the father of all this chosen 
people is tempted by this god. “God did tempt Abraham.” 
(Gens ces) 

This is a sinister thing. It was to test the priest to see if 
he would murder his own son at the command of his superior. 

We shall find ample justification of this in the new testa- 
ment. 

“He that loveth son or daughter more than me is not 
worthy of me.” (Matt. 10:37.) 

“Tf any man love not the Lord let him be anathema, 
maranathaccin ILC Oragl Oe 25) 

In modern Bible dictionaries this word anathema is de- 
fined as meaning devoted, but this does not complete the sig- 
nificance in this verse. It is usually translated accursed. 

In its complete sense translated as devoted, it means de- 
voted to destruction. 

It corresponds to the Hebrew Herem, accursed. (Rom. 
9:3 R.V.). Hiram means he that destroys. The original He- 
braic meaning of crucify was accursed. 

In Greek it signifies destruction; in Aramic Maran-atha, 
one accursed at the coming of the Lord. 

This is the method by which superstitious fear was ham- 
mered into ignorant humanity as a bugaboo to children. 

“As we said before, so say I now again, if any man preach 
any other gospel unto you than that ye have received, let him be 
ACCULSECs gata Graliaes) 

Let us drive this home so there may be no misunderstand- 
ing. In the Mosaic period this word anathema was taken more 
literally. Anything which was anathematized was devoted to 
Jehovah. If it was some inanimate object it was to be given 
to the priest. This was a peculiar method of confiscation, 
luxuries being denied to the Israelites. If it were a living thing, 


THE REVELATION 453 


even a human being, it had to be slain, for anything once given 
to Jehovah was irredeemable. 


This is why the word devoted takes the place of accursed 
in defining the word anathema. The priesthood did not want 
accursed things on their hands. Devoted means pious. 


In preparing its chosen people, ecclesiasticism attempted 
to apply the processes of nature. 


All this remarkable fable was conceived and elaborated by 
the so-called church fathers. Before we show the method by 
which the seeds of ecclesiasticism were to be sown we shall call 
attention to the secret underlying suggestion, sugar-coated in 
beautiful, gnostic language. 


Clement of Rome, one of the apostolic fathers, is the author 
of the following: 


“The sower goes forth and casts it into the ground: and 
the seed being thus scattered, though dry and naked when it 
fell upon the earth, is gradually dissolved. Then, out of its 
dissolution, the mighty power of providence of the Lord raises 
it up again.” 

Reader, does that look like a loaded bomb? 

Well, it is! This was Clement’s idea of the resurrection, 
purely a gnostic lesson, nevertheless a simile of tremendous 
importance. (Read Matt. 13.) 

We find in Corinthians the manner of the resurrection. 

“So also is the resurrection of the dead. It is sown in 
corruption; it is raised in incorruption. 

“It is sown in dishonor; it is raised in glory.” (I Cor. 
15 :42-43.) 

This is the wickedest proposition advanced by the ecclesi- 
astical idea, and it was literally carried out. 

The older mankind must die that its sins, its strength, its 
influences may not interfere with the exploitation of the new 
crop, the new generation which the church proposes to raise up 
and train as its exclusive race. Therefore the seeds of de- 
structive sin are sown to produce a new but tender, pliable and 
ignorant crop. 


454 THE REVELATION 


“Our old man is sacrificed that the body of sin might be 
destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin.” (Rom. 
G20;5) 

Who says this is not so? Then turn back to Joel and you 
will find this prophecy : 

“Put ye in the sickle, for the harvest is ripe: come, get 
you down: for the press is full, the fats overflow; for their 
wickedness is great. 

“Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision.” (Joel 
3 :13-14.) 

This means humanity, ripe for the slaughter. 

“Thrust in thy sickle, and reap; for the time is come for 
thee to reap, for the harvest of the earth is tripe.” (Rey, 14:15.) 
Do you still believe this conceals no sinister meaning ? 

“The field is the world; the good seeds are the children of 
the kingdom (church) ; but the tares are the ‘children of the 
wicked (not of the church). 

“The enemy that sowed them is the devil: the harvest is 
the end of the world (the end of the church scheme), and the 
reapers are the angls (priests). 

“As therefore the tares are gathered and burned in the 
fire; so shall it be in the end of this world. 

“The son of man shall send forth his angels (agents) and 
they shall gather out of his kingdom all things that offend. 

* “And shall cast them into a furnace of fire: there shall be 
wailing and gnashing of teeth. 

“Then shall the righteous shine forth.’ (Matt. 13.) 

It is estimated as a fact in history that fifty millions of 
innocent, human beings were sacrificed in this manner by the 
inquisition, in an effort of fulfillment of this hellish suggestion. 

Is this lable to happen again? Another period of reaping 
is close at hand for the “wickedness is great.” 

Who is responsible for the sowing of this wickedness? 

“And when the thousand years are expired Satan shall be 
loosed out of his prison and shall go out to deceive the nations 
which are in the four quarters of the earth.” (Rev. 20:7-8.) 


THE REVELATION 455 


Who has this power of “loosing and binding?” (Is. 58-6, 
Matte LO Onl S185) 

“The Lord looseth prisoners.” (Ps. 146:7.) 

Now let us return to the original theme of this chapter. 

We have repeatedly said that the original purpose was to 
sow wickedness to debase humanity that the younger genera- 
tion under the control of the church would see the dangers of 
it. When these wicked conditions reach a climax, the church 
begins its harvest. It sends out its swarm of evangelical work- 
ers to preach and gather in the broken derelicts who have tasted 
of the dregs. Do not be deceived, this is not a natural process. 

Moses erected the brazen serpent to heal, not prevent, and 
this is the theory. The more there are to heal the greater the 
field of the harvest. This healing process is a profitable en- 
terprise. 

Israel was first sent into Egypt. 

Egypt means oppression and affliction. 

A man must taste of the prison to appreciate liberty and 
respect for the power which releases him. If this were not 
true there would be no merit in the boast: “The Lord looseth 
prisoners.” 

Moses symbolizes the loosing from prison, from bondage 
to oppression and affliction. 

The Israelites are tempted into the wilderness of sin, and 
this is called a “great deliverance.” 

Let us examine the agents in this act. 

Moses means extraction, to draw out. 

Aaron means the enlightener. 

Aaron’s first son is Nabab, meaning the liberal, voluntary 
oift. 

Aaron’s second son is Abihu, god is father. 

Aaron’s third son is Eleazar, meaning court. 

His fourth son is Ithacar, meaning palm, victory. 

The law, enlightenment, liberality, court, what next? Aaron 
takes for wife Elisheba (Elizabeth), meaning oath. Hur helps 
Aaron to uphold the hands of Moses. Hur means whiteness, 
absolution, liberty. 


456 THE REVELATION 


Is there no significance in this combination? 

How does it happen that a man who is charged with an 
offense loses his liberty ; goes into the court; holds up his hand, 
and makes an oath, to regain his liberty. 

This is symbolical of the people being in bondage to op- 
pression, affliction, and ignorance, and being released from this 
state by the enlightenment given them by the church, which gives 
them certain liberty of speech and action, under oath not to 
exceed prescribed bounds under pain of punishment. 

Both Nadab and Abihu, Aaron’s first two sons were burned 
as heretics, exceeding the terms of their liberty of speech, 

As we have previously shown, the journey through the 
wilderness is simply the rehearsal of that which is outlined in 
Genesis, to be put into actual practice by the Christian dis- 
pensation. 

“Call upon the Lord and he will save you.” 

For centuries in England the church stood between crime 
and justice by the law called the “benefit of clergy,” no matter 
what the crime, and, if convicted, the repeating of the so-called 
neck verse, the first verse of the fifty-first psalm, took the case 
of any one under the protection of the church out of the juris- 
diction of the presiding judge. Such was the power of the 
church to override the law and save. 

“Have mercy upon me, O God, according to thy loving 
kindness: according unto the multitude of thy tender mercies 
blot out my transgressions.” (Ps. 51:1.) 

This was the “neck verse.” 

The church was exploiting its own usurped power as the 
power of god, to convince the people of the importance of 
coming under its protection. 

Let us get back to the main theme. 

All religions, from antiquity to the present time, have a 
mythological basis, whick® becomes more plausible, personal, 
and systematic as human conscience is awakened and intellect 
reveals the absurdities of the early romance and fable of the 
more superstitious age. Religions would cease in a day could 
all humanity be purged of superstitious fear. Could a law be 


THE REVELATION 457 


enforced making it a crime to deceive ignorant persons to cause 
them to believe in a fabulous and unknowable god, the priest- 
hood would instantly fade away. 

The Christian mythology is an elaborate system conceal- 
ing contemplated enterprises by which the energy of the masses 
may be made to contribute to its support, and by which it may 
coerce this maintenance. The following framework of the 
scheme will make it plain. 


CHRISTIAN MyTHOLOGY: 


Earthy period (Cain, vegetation. 


Adam Abel, atmosphere. 


Production Seth, animals. 


Water Period 
Noah 


Shem, place. 
Japheth, growth. 


Distribution Ham, support. (Ham becomes 


Canaan, merchandising. ) 


God 


Isaac, succession. 


Increase Jacob, expansion. 


Fire period Moses, legislation. 


Jehovah Aaron, education. 


Regulation Joshua, warfare. 


Light period (Church, religion. 


Christ King, authority. 


Air period es progenitor. 


Dispensation Nation, people. 


Christ is the Lord, meaning loafward, bread dispenser. 


458 THE REVELATION 


“Before the child (Christ) shall know to refuse the evil 
and choose the good, the land that thou abhorrest shall be for- 
saken.” (Is. 7:16.) This refers to Assyria, meaning happiness. 

This is the fanciful framework of the Christian scheme 
almost wholly gnostic in its origin and following the theories of 
ancient philosophers. Branching out from these characters are 
the genealogical branches symbolizing the policies and practices © 
by which the Christian scheme is put in actual execution. 

This is all there is to Christianity. Those who conscien- 
tiously believe they are good Christians need not feel regret 
that they may have to dodge the debris of this falling idol. It 
will bring their religion home to roost where it belongs. The 
god of nature is enthroned in every man’s conscience if he will 
only recognize him. His name is reason, one of the most peace- 
loving, friendly companions imaginable. It is not necessary for 
anyone to abandon a sensible religion, and a real god, to elimi- 
nate Christianity with its terrible burdens upon humanity. 
There is no sense in a proposed human mediator between the 
true god and man. No external prayer can benefit the indi- 
vidual, his prayer alone can make the psychic impression, and 
that impression may work good or evil to ourselves. Good is 
god, and evil is the devil. 

When you read the old testament, just keep this in mind. 
You are reading the fictitious history of a fabulous and im- 
possible people. Testament merely means witness, and does 
not properly apply to the “old” and “new” sections of the Bible. 
Covenant is the proper word. The ecclesiasts made a covenant 
with themselves and attempted to make a witness out of its 
own fabrication. 

When ‘you read the gospels of the new “covenant,” re- 
member they are in no sense authentic. The word gospel ex- 
plains itself. God = good, spell = story, making a good story. 
Nobody will dispute this. 

Don’t be made a fool of by others, and don’t make a fool 
of yourself. What do you suppose nature gave you the faculty 
of thought for, if you must depend upon others to do your 
thinking for you? 


THE REVELATION 459 


We know quite well how important this question is to con- 
scientious believers in Christianity. They have had hammered 
into them so many irrational beliefs as a bribe to draw them 
into the church, it is difficult to give them up. No one likes to 
admit that he has permitted himself to be fooled and deceived, 
yet it is often a relief to do so. 

The sale of indulgences and the idea of a purgatory are 
purely money-getting schemes. Both should be prohibited by 
law as obtaining money under false-pretense. 

The next fictitious doctrine is that which teaches an indi- 
vidual immortality of an individual soul after the death of the 
body. 

Those who have been permitted to review and criticize our 
work invariably observe that we say little of the immortality of 
the soul as taught by the Bible. 

Christianity explicitly declares that immortality is eternal 
Nie, (GLE Ace ea Woes se) 

Christ alone enjoys this immortal state. 

“King of kings and Lord of lords. 

“Who only hath immortality, dwelling in the light which 
no man can approach unto; whom no man hath seen nor can 
SEC mentee 111.60. |O),) 

The promise of eternal life and immortality is only held 
out to encourage the priesthood in its work. (II Tim. 1:10-11.) 

It is not intended that man shall have eternal life and 
immortality. 

“Behold, the man is become as one of us, to know good 
and evil: and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of 
the tree of life, and eat and live forever. 

“Therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the garden 
of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken.” (Gen. 
3222-23.) 

Thus man was condemned to eternal drudgery by the 
priesthood. 

“Us” signifies the élite, the priesthood. 

Good and evil signify god and the devil, intellect and ig- 
norance, light and darkness. 


460 Tue REVELATION 


That man is not to rise again is made equally emphatic in 
the same chapter. 

“In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou 
return unto the ground: for out of it wast thou taken: for dust 
thou art, and unto dust shalt thou return.” (Gen. 3:19.) 


Is there any promise of eternal life and immortality in 
this? 

Now, let us get at the truth. To conjure a soul the ecclesi- 
asts differentiate between the mind which thinks and the body 
which acts, and in the face of their own secret understanding 
to the contrary, they inspire the belief that this mind takes on 
individuality after the death of the body. This is pure hypoc- 
risy, and we are going to demonstrate it by their own system 
and without going into a technical argument of the subject 
which belongs in our other volume, THE RESURRECTION. 


In our gnostic volume we advance the theory of a universal 
mental pabulum, in which is recorded, in a potential state, the 
memory of every experience in the creation of matter and ma- 
terial bodies. Matter and material bodies are created through 
which to place this stored wisdom into the active state of men- 
tation. In the active state it is expansive, and radiates wisdom. 
In the passive state it is conserving and absorbs wisdom. This 
is beautifully symbolized by the gnostic cosmogony from which 
the Christian idea is drawn. The sun radiates energy and begets 
light. The moon receives energy and reflects light. The sun 
begets physical action and the moon begets mental action. These 
unite to reveal wisdom. 


This is the universal respiration. 
Now, what have we? 


The universal pabulum exhales the wisdom which con- 
structs the physical being and enables it to formulate thought. 
It inhales the breath of physical nature, which is the fruit of 
that thought. This is the basis of our theory that universal 
mind is all mind, and that we live in constant contact with this 
universal state, drawing our inspiration from it and contribut- 
ing our thoughts to it. Therefore our immortality consists of 


THE REVELATION 461 


our mental contributions to the great potential being who is “all 
and in all.” 

It is a simple chemical theorem. That for which the uni- 
versal mind has attraction is absorbed by it as stored wisdom. 
That which does not enjoy this affinity is rejected. Conse- 
quently this universal body is a reasoning body, in the sense 
of selectivity. It selects that wisdom which is useful for its 
creative purposes, and rejects that which it cannot use. This 
differentiates between good and evil. 

Let us give a physical similitude which convinces us that 
ecclesiasticism has this identical theory in mind. 

In previous chapters we have explained the use of the 
physical manifestations or gnostic symbols by the ecclesiasts. 

Every river system in its flow towards the sea has two mo- 
tions, a forward current and a lateral wave motion. The first 
is permanent, and is the motion which carries the waters into 
the sea. The latter is an eccentric motion subject to the vicissi- 
tudes of wind, and purposeful or accidental causes. This ac- 
cumulates and distributes the foreign substances which find 
their way into the stream. They are cast toward the shores, 
there to accumulate as debris. Out of this spring both vege- 
tation and animal life, which throughout the world are found 
most prolific along the water streams. This is the planting of 
seeds in corruption to rise up in incorruption. 

This motion knows neither good nor evil, because itis 
subject to accident and has neither reason nor understanding. 
But the current which moves the waters toward the sea has a 
mission to perform, and it frequently performs miracles to 
carry forward its purpose. The waters in their course dissolve 
the elements of which the earth is composed, take up the salts 
in solution, and carry them into the sea. The most conspicuous 
result is the large quantities of chloride of sodium found in sea 
water. This is due to chemical action, hence the comparison is 
between the corruption of the river and the purity of the sea. 

This is taken to symbolize the corruption of the people 
flowing towards the church as compared with the elect of the 
holy see. 


° 


462 THE, REVELATION 


The good and useful follow the current to the sea; the evil 
are cast along the river course as derelicts, forsaken, abandoned, 
with a possibility of rising up in incorrupt forms. 

This symbolizes the absorption of the good and useful 
thoughts into the universal sea of potential mind, and the rejec- 
tion of the evil and harmful. But this is only half of the act, 
the inspiration. 

The sea having purified the waters which have been con- 
ducted to it by the river, they are raised up and sent out over 
the lands in the form of clouds to rain pure water upon the 
earth. The rain symbolizes doctrines in the ecclesiastic simili- 
tude, hence the clouds symbolize the evangelical propaganda, 
giving to the people the mental training which it desires they 
should have. Thus they reveal that they entertain the belief 
that in the active state the universal mentation distributes en 
masse only that which it desires physical nature to inhale or 
absorb. 

Let us sum up in a few paragraphs the substance of this 
idea. The universal body, in its passive or potential state, is an 
invisible, impalpable, spirit substance which is wisdom. This 
wisdom assumes an active state for manifestation, requiring the 
creation of matter by a conversion of its own substance through 
which to physically express and reveal itself. Thus unity creates 
duality, mind and matter. Mind and matter beget thought. 
This is the trinity. 

Whether he is the author of the aphorism or not, Prentiss 
Mulford is right, “thoughts are things.” To complete the cycle 
these thoughts become the breath and food for the universal 
pabulum, and they are absorbed into it, becoming potential wis- 
dom, the store of mental food for future creations. 


We shall attempt to explain why this stored wisdom is not 
immortal, although the spiritual fruit of the physical creations. 

Its purpose is for mental food for the material creations. 
It is stored in vibratory combinations. When these combina- 
tions are absorbed by physical bodies, they are chemically di- 
gested and broken up. By this process they are put into the 
active state, being translated into thought. Therefore wisdom 


THE REVELATION 463 


is converted into knowledge by understanding, and intellect is 
manifested to the extent of the mental Doct to translate the 
universal waves. 

The animal brain is the mechanism which translates uni- 
versal wisdom into thought, therefore we are compelled to be- 
lieve that all thought is evolved from the universal pabulum 
through the brain as a receiving and translating agent. 


The radio receiving instrument is a mechanical brain which 
receives out of the atmosphere, the gaseous world, the coarser 
waves created by mechanical and human sounds, and translates 
them back into the original understandable sounds. Although 
in different planes, thought transmission being vibratory and 
silent, and sound transmission being gaseous and audible, the 
process of transmission is identically the same. The one is 
received and translated by the internal sense centers, and the 
other is translated by the external sense organs. ‘Therefore 
there can be little doubt about the transmission of vision waves 
as well as sound waves in due time. The transmission of 
sound waves is practically instantaneous over the radio system, 
consequently time is not an element in thought transmission. 

The longing for immortality on the part of humanity is a 
cultivated thing and wholly physical, a thing of the flesh. It 
belongs in the same category with a longing for many unat- 
tainable things which had we never heard of we would never 
crave. It is only the cyclic life that is eternal and immortal. 

The true mental aspiration should be to bring one’s self 
into conscious contact with the universal mentation, that we 
may develop our intellect with pure food, the essenic wisdom 
which may only traverse the vibratory waves. The whole world 
caters to sound, hence it cannot rise above the gaseous plane. 
Sound is an irritant, and begets confusion. Silence is restful 
and calms the angry mind and soothes the tired body. The 
formula is simple: Learn how to think, and strive to get under- 
standing. This will bring you closer to an immortal state than 
any other thing a human being can do. 


PAT SNe yal 
A BRIEF COMMENTARY ON FLAVIUS JOSEPHUS 
(“Birds of a feather flock together.’’) 


Like the tracks of the prehistoric Dodo, the imprint of 
Christian error is perpetuated in the petrified slime of antiquity. 


The word Dodo means silly; which equally applies to the 
other, for only the silly could conscientiously advocate belief in 
the so-called evidences, which are conjured out of the fertile 
brains of designing priests to give plausibility to fiction. 


No unprejudiced person, familiar with the construction of 
the Bible, can read the works of Flavius Josephus without 
realizing that these writings are wholly inspired by the same 
spirits that formulated the old testament. The necessity for 
some historical corroboration, inspired the work. Moreover, it 
could utter things which could not be said in the scriptures 
without betraying their ulterior character. 


Josephus’ works are no more intended for popular con- 
sumption or “private interpretation” (II Peter 1:20) than are 
the scriptures. 

Our brief commentary upon Josephus will, we are confi- 
dent, sufficiently demonstrate the ulterior and deceitful charac- 
ter of these writings to satisfy the most skeptical. 

It is by examining the alleged evidences which are quoted 
to strengthen the Christian pretenses, we find many evidences 
of intrigue and duplicity. We shall especially refer to the so- 
called “Jewish history” by Flavius Josephus. 

Surrounding this purely inspired work are all of the ear- 
marks of collusion. 

Let us first analyze the name. 

Flavius is the name of a line of Roman emperors, Ves- 
pasian and his sons Titus and Domitian. Titus Flavius Ves- 


464 


THE REVELATION ; 465 


pasianus was emperor of Rome from 70 to 79 A. D. He 
“destroyed Jerusalem” in 70. 

Therefore Flavius is not a Hebrew name, and it is not 
likely that Josephus would have been given, as a child, a Roman’ 
name in these circumstances. 7 

It is more than suspicious that he deserted his own people 
after Vespasian had conquered them, and made his home with 
the emperor. It seems likely that this was a betrayal, for he 
received large tracts of land in Judea and an annual pension, 
and thereafter was called Flavius. 

So much for his adopted name. 

Now we have something more tangible. His real Jewish 
name is Joseph ben Matthias, which means Joseph son of 
Matthias. 

In Matthew’s genealogy of Christ, Jacob is the son of 
Matthan and Joseph the son of Jacob. In Luke 3:24-25, Jo- 
seph is the son of Mattathias. 

Matthew, Matthan, and Matthias all mean the same, god’s 
gift, and they all write Jewish legends. In each case some in- 
crease or strength is added to the scriptures. Joseph means 
increase. 

In our candid opinion, this is too close together not to 
have some significance. He is of “priestly descent”? by his own 
words. 

Gods’ gift signifies the gift of language as is made known 
by John, meaning the same, signifying the evangelist, preacher, 
exhorter. It is to strengthen fictitious Jewish history that the 
alleged Flavius Josephus writes. 

It was absolutely essential for the Christian exploiters to 
have some historical backing to their enterprise. Nevertheless 
Josephus himself says: | 

“My work contains all our antiquities and the constitution 
of our government, as interpreted out of the Hebrew scrip- 
tures.” 

That means exactly what we hold to be true, that Josephus’ 
history is only doctored up from the same materials as found 
in the old testament, after that work was completed, to make 


466 THE REVELATION 


them correspond. If this be true, then the same code will 
appear in both works, which should be convincing, for it 1s not 
found in any other works. 

Josephus himself promised that he would write an interpre- 
tation of the scriptures, which, by his language, he could have 
done, but if such a book ever appeared it was wholly suppressed, 
for there is no record of it extant. It is said by some to have 
been written and, like the gospels for the first two Christian 
centuries, it was conveniently “lost.” 

Josephus does not respond to the code, but Joseph means 
increase and sephar means scribe, a book, a haven. 

In the preface of his work, he mentions Epaphroditus as 
his most beloved friend and counselor. This was the Roman 
friend) Otebaulan ibis 2 5) 

Epaphroditus means lovely, agreeable, handsome. 

It is peculiar, too, that Josephus mentions favorably in his 
preface, Ptolemy Philadelphus, meaning brotherly love. 

We are especially interested in the confession of Josephus 
that his works “all have reference to the nature of the universe.” 
This specifically means gnosticism, and is intended to apologize 
for the gnostic character of the Bible. 

Now, Josephus, like all men who attempt to impersonate 
others in their writings, leaves the finger prints of mental 
reservation and fear of a slip. “While our legislator (Moses) 
speaks some things wisely but enigmatically, and others under 
a decent allegory. Those that have a mind to know the reasons 
of everything may find here a very curious philosophical theory, 
which I now indeed waive the explication of; but if God 
afford me time for it, I will set about writing it after I have 
finished the present work.” 

Do our readers doubt our own declaration of a secret code 
which interprets the Bible after this plain explanation by 
Josephus? 

We declare that our own revelation is this long-postponed 
work. 

The very first chapter in his work, Antiquities of the Jews, 
begins by saying that God placed a crystalline ‘round about 


THE REVELATION 467 


the earth. The readers of our gnostic resurrection will remem- 
ber our diagram of the first phase of the development of the 
planetary trinity, in which we expressed the theory that the 
cold body was surrounded by a photosphere of crystallized sul- 
phureted hydrogen. 

“And,” he says, “This is for giving moisture.” 

We also explain how the oxidation of this photosphere 
produced sulphur and water. This gives us courage in our 
interpretations, but it convinces us that Josephus is too familiar 
with the gnostic philosophy in the Bible not to be in on the 
secrets of the Christian scheme. 

He is only repeating from the Bible manuscripts. There 
is no other possible means by which he could repeat, word for 
word, the scheme of the creation as written in Genesis. It is 
evident that the old testament includes the whole scriptural 
theme. 

“On the third day he appointed the dry land to appear, 
with the sea itself ’round about it; and on the very same day 
he made the plants and the seeds to spring out of the earth. 

“On the fourth day he adorned the heaven with the sun, 
the moon, and the other stars.’’ He classes the sun and moon 
as stars. This is not Hebrew history; it is gnostic astronomy. 

There is a remarkable evidence here of the gnostic wisdom. 
It seems absurd, on its face, to say the vegetation should appear 
before the sun, moon, and stars, but if we examine our second 
phase of planetary development we find exactly the deduction 
he draws. The moon is not yet cast off the side of the planet, 
nor has the earth been released from the direct attraction of the 
sun by axial motion. Nevertheless, the sun has melted away 
the frozen mass from the side of the planet toward it, and 
there is no reason why vegetation, if not animal life, did not 
exist at that period. It is after the moon is cast off that it and 
the sun seem to take their positions in the firmament as dis- 
tinctive bodies. 

He attributes to Moses the statement that “God took dust 
from the ground and formed man, and inserted in him a spirit 
and a soul.” This is taken from Plutarch’s philosophy which 


468 THe REVELATION 


formed the trinity by the animal spirit connecting the soul and 
body. 

But Moses did not say this. 

“And the Lord God formed man of the dust oF the ground 
and breathed into his nostrils the breath of life; and man be- 
came a living soul.’’ (Genesis 2:7.) 

Right here is a place for some one to explain why Josephus 
puts words in Moses’ mouth giving to the first man both a 
spirit and a soul. 

In I Corinthians 15 5, we read the alleged words of Paul: 

“And so it is written, the first Adam was made a living 
soul; the last Adam was made a quickening spirit.” 

This signifies two individuals. 

We have seen that both Paul and Josephus claimed a close 
friendship with Epaphroditus. It is evident they were all work- 
ing together, and Josephus imbibed their ideas. Paul, in his 
first epistle to the I] Thessalonians 5:23, says: 

“I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be pre- 
served.” 

In his lives Plutarch does not mention Epaphroditus, but 
the code does. 

Take your dictionary and look for the meaning of spirit 
and soul; they are one and the same. 

Here is where Josephus received the idea that the earthy 
man was given a spirit along with his soul, not from Moses. 

In describing the four rivers which watered the garden of 
Eden, he corroborates our interpretation that “waters’’ means 
peoples, and “rivers” signifies the dispersion of peoples over 
the earth and the courses taken. 

“Phison means a multitude. 

“Euphrate or Phrath, denotes dispersion. 

“Tigris or Diglath signifies swift and narrow. 

“Geon denotes, that arises from the East, stream.” 

We find no logical basis for his suggestion that “AlTl the 
living creatures had one language at that time.” 

His interpretation is that originally it was not intended that 
Eve should bear children, because Eve meant life and the 


THE REVELATION 469 


waters—but life evolutes out of the waters. His idea agrees 
with the statement that god deprived the serpent of speech and 
its feet, as a punishment. This forbids the idea of animal 
evolution. He concludes that all the animals had speech because 
words are put in the mouth of the serpent. But by Eve he 
means Evi, desire, the moon. Eve means life and the power of 
reproduction. Evi means desire, generation. 

We find a curious interpretation of Lamech’s lamentation 
(Gen. 4:24): 

“Tf Cain shall be avenged seven-fold, truly Lamech sey- 
enty and seven-fold.”’ 

Josephus says: ‘“Lamech had seventy-seven children by two 
wives, Silla and Ada,” doubtless meaning “Zillah” and Adah. 
(Gen. 4:19.) 

This probably refers to Noah, the son of Lamech, and 
his offspring. 

Silla means branch, to spread out, as the branch of a tree. 

Zillah means shadow, mysterious. 

There may be some significance between these branches, 
shadows, and mystery. 

Adah means assembly, council. 

Lamech means poor, made low, who is struck. 

It is evident that Lamech’s reference to seven and seventy- 
fold vengeance had something to do with his seventy-seven 
children, but we know that the children of these fabulous char- 
acters signify functions and purposes. 

The lineage of Lamech must mean from Noah to Jacob. 

Whether it has any specific bearing or not, the genealogy 
of Christ by Luke 3 is 77, and it contains Joseph the son of 
Mattathias, the original name of Flavius Josephus, Joseph son 
of Mattathias. It is absurd to say these things are only inci- 
dental. 

In speaking of Adam and his offspring, Josephus indulges 
in a palpable deceit by saying: “It would be too tedius to men- 
tion the names of the children of Adam after Seth,” as though 
such a thing were possible; although some old alleged tradition 
puts Adam’s children at thirty-three sons and twenty-three 


470 Tue REVELATION 


daughters, or fifty-six children. We believe this is a chemical 
formula. 

The first Adam specifically signifies the origin of vegeta- 
tion. 

To the children of Seth he gives credit as “the inventors 
of that peculiar sort of wisdom which is concerned with the 
heavenly bodies and their order, and they carved this wisdom 
on two pillars which survived the flood.” This is simply scrip- 
ture metaphor. Nevertheless it gives credit to the priesthood 
for ancient gnostic wisdom. 


Josephus got his dates mixed here, mistaking Seth for 
Sesostris, king of Egypt. 

Seth worshipped the god of the universe. 

We have shown in other chapters evidence that the earliest 
policy of the Christian exploitation was to displace the present 
people by a new class raised up under church influence. Jo- 
sephus corroborates this deduction. “God determined to destroy 
the whole race of mankind, and to make another race free from 
wickedness.” 

This is a bold confession of the truth, and vindicates our 
interpretations of the secret scriptures. 

This is the precedent which Christianity attempted to imi- 
tate when it brought on the “dark ages.” It believed it could 
purge mankind of all it had learned, that a new mentality might 
be raised up, which would classify and distribute mankind to 
its design of a world civilization. 

It is noticeable that Josephus imitates the style of 
Luke, instead of Matthew, in referring to genealogy: “the son 
OL Enoch, ethe=sor ole jared, «etc, 

In the third chapter of Antiquities, the intention is so 
plainly to fix up an authentic genealogy, it is pathetic. The 
inconsistency of believing that the beginning races of men kept 
accurate genealogical records makes it unnecessary to discuss 
the matter. The commentaries attempting to reconcile the ab- 
surdities found throughout such works must be either knaves 
or fools. We find a foot note at the bottom of the page before 
us, actually trying to fix the very day on which the alleged 


THE REVELATION 471 


Noachiach flood began. It is a crime to permit such stuff to be 
placed in public libraries. 

In his vigorous efforts to prove that the Ark landed on 
Mount Ararat. Josephus belittles himself. He quotes Hierony- 
mus, meaning sacred name, which means that no question re- 
garding his authenticity is permitted, because he is concealed in 
the canonized apocrypha. It is curious that Josephus always 
quotes the enemies of his race. II Macc. 12:2 tells how, as a 
Syrian general, he permitted the treacherous drowning of two 
hundred Jews. Syria, in the Hebrew, is Aram, meaning one 
who deceives. 

He also quotes Manasseh, meaning forgetfulness, and again 
is that taint of familiarity. Manasseh is the son of Joseph. 

He quotes Nicholas of Damascus. 

Nicholas means I overcome the people. 

Damascus means a sack full of blood, burning. 

He quotes one Baris, who evidently is the Bariah of 
I Chronicles 3:22, for the name means fugitive, and he says: 
“Many who fled at the time of the deluge were saved,” accord- 
ing to Josephus. 

Bariah was the son of Shemaiah, he who hears and obeys. 
There were twenty-five different priests by this name, a form 
of Simeon. 

There is a difference between the Bible and Josephus re- 
garding the flood worth noting. 

God said to Noah: 

“Behold, I even I, do bring a flood of waters upon the 
earth, to destroy all flesh.” (Gen. 6:17.) 

Josephus says: 

“God said to Noad: ‘It was not I who brought the destruc- 
tion on a polluted world.’ ” 

Despite the fact that god has just destroyed all men be- 
cause of their wickedness, Josephus tells us that god prolonged 
the lives of men “because of their virtues,’ and because they 
were astronomers, and it was necessary for them to live six 
hundred years to complete their computations of the periods of 
the stars. Adding to this that “their food was then fitter for 


472 THe REVELATION 


the prolongation of life.’ This is a suggestive statement. It 
required five hundred years for ecclesiasts to totally suppress 
the gnostic science. 

It is a suspicious thing that Josephus is as urgent in 
quoting authorities to the truth of what he writes, as the Chris- 
tians themselves are. Moreover, it is impossible to find any 
record of most of the names he mentions as his authority, and 
those which are found are as amenable to interpretation by the 
Bible code as are those in the Bible, showing conclusively they 
are of the same system. 

We find one curious interpretation by Josephus, which 
becomes significant, in view of the fact that his original name 
is Joseph. He says the Armenians call Ararat the place of 
descent. 

Joseph means increase. 

This is the place where God said: 

“Be fruitful and multiply upon the earth.” (Gen. 8:17.) 

Naturally this is the starting point for the descendants of 
Noah, and these are due to increase, hence Joseph is part and 
parcel of the whole scheme. | 

This word descent is of the gravest importance at the turn- 
ing point, where the Hebraic merges into the Christian dis- 
pensation. Jordan is the dividing line as symbolized by Elijah 
parting the waters with his mantle. Waters mean multitudes, 
and one of the meanings of Jordan is descent. As we have 
previously seen, some of the descendants of Noah do not pass 
over, therefore Jordan also becomes judgment in the sense of — 
discretion, discernment, discrimination, decision. It was here 
that the greatest sagacity had to be displayed as to what por- 
tions of the old testament were to be acknowledged in the new. 
Prophecy especially was a thing which must be left behind, for 
the new dispensation was one of enforced fulfillment. This is 
why the Reubenites were not permitted to permanently cross 
over. John the Baptist symbolizes the temporary crossing over 
by Reuben in order to herald the coming of Christ. His death 
is necessary to prevent active prophecy becoming an element in 
evangelical work, to weaken the prophecy of the old testament, 


THe REVELATION 473 


which was the very foundation of the new dispensation. So 
fearful was John that this might not be misconstrued, he de- 
clared that he was not Elias. But Christ declared, and the dis- 
ciples understood, that John was Elias. (Matt. 17:12.) 

It was equally essential to slay Christ, who merely is a fig- 
ure, symbolizing the bringing to earth of the divine authority 
of god, to be dispensed by men impersonating the heirship. This 
originated the succession. But we are unable to find legal jus- 
tification for such inheritance. 

The meanest deceit of the church is the “literal preaching 
of Christ and him crucified” to the ignorant masses, and estab- 
lishing a belief that such a personage actually lived and suffered 
death. It is but natural that this fraud must sooner or later 
be revealed, and the church must suffer the consequences. 

Every parent knows the result of first breaking to the 
grown-up child that “Santa Claus” is only a myth, and that all 
through childhood he had been a victim of “pious fraud.” 

The best authority we can find has this to say of Christmas: 

“The word means Christ and mass, and is supposed to 
celebrate the nativity of Christ. The institution of this festival 
is attributed by the spurious decretals to Velasphorus, in the 
reign of Antoninus Pius (A. D. 138-161.)” 

One of the evidences of fraud is found in the fact that 
December is the height of the rainy season in Judea, and the 
shepherds do not graze and watch their flocks at that period. 
But there is a better evidence of fraud: the nativity of Christ 
was not established at that time; the doctrine of the immaculate 
conception had only been hinted at by Ignatius, one of the 
church fathers, about A. D. 115, and was not canonized until 
many centuries later. The nature of his conception was abso- 
lutely necessary to establish his birth, for the idea of the “im- 
maculate conception” scientifically confirms the Christ charac- 
ter as a figure or symbol, and not a personality. 

It is a strange sarcasm on civilization that humanity, in 
order to establish a hoilday on which to cease labor, will deify 
the devil himself if need be. 

All Christianity has helped the Catholic church to popular- 


474 Tue REVELATION 


ize one of the most important and profitable church masses, 
for which there is absolutely no foundation, such is the hypnotic 
influence of “pious fraud.” One way to determine interpola- 
tion is that new names used, like Telasphorus, are not found 
in the code. 


From the nature of the writings of Josephus, which are 
but a relating of the old testament in a more readable and nar- 
rative style, we do not hesitate to put his alleged works down as 
“pious frauds,’ for which some of the early so-called church 
fathers are responsible. 


There is such a multitude of fictitious evidences of ulterior 
meaning to all these writings, attempting to establish impossible 
things, they are bound to cross themselves. The little things 
are the dangerous evidences. 


In Genesis 5:32, the sons of Noah are given as Shem, Ham, 
and Japheth. This is followed by every dictionary and com- 
mentary we can find. Josephus names them in order, Shem, 
Japheth, and Ham. This seems on its face a trivial thing, but 
our readers who have followed our gnostic interpretations will 
recall that: 


Shem represents the skin and flesh. 
Japheth represents the muscles. 
Ham represents the bones. 


Josephus names them thus in their true order, revealing 
his gnostic training, whoever he might be. 
® For the benefit of those who may not have read that por- 
tion of our work, we repeat the similitude. 

“God shall enlarge Japheth and he shall- dwell in the tents 
of Shem: and Canaan (Ham) shall be his servant.” (Gen. 
OE 7a) 

The muscles are covered by the skin (the tent), and in 
action are enlarged and they give impulse to the bones, the 
burden-bearer of the whole body. This is gnostic. 

The skin and flesh commonly symbolize the tent or cover- 
ing of the body. 

The secret significance is the church, civil government, 


> 


THE REVELATION 475 


and the producing masses. The will of the church is the 1m- 
pulse of civil government to actuate the producing masses. 


“Thou hast clothed me with skin and flesh.” (Job 10:11.) 


The pretense at explaining the simultaneous existence of 
many nations, with differing languages, is a frail attempt at 
excusing the scriptures in this weak point. This and many 
other similar things condemn the whole work. 


Again, in chapter 7 of Antiquities, Josephus returns to the 
gnosticism of Abram. 


“He was first to publish this notion, that there was but 
one god, the creator of the universe. 


“This his opinion was derived from the phenomena that 
were visible both at land and sea, as well as those that happened 
to the sun, and moon, and all the heavenly bodies.” 


He quotes Nicolaus of Damascus as saying: 


“Abram reigned in Damascus, having come from Chaldea. 
After a long time he removed to Canaan, which becomes Jude.” 

This is worth interpreting. 

Nicolaus means victory over the people. 

Damascus means a sack full of blood, burning. 

Chaldea means demons, robbers. 

Canaan means trading, merchant. 

Jude means praise. 

One of the chief aims of Christianity 1s to control com- 
merce. 

This is an excellent background for the ancestor of Christ. 

In chapter 8 he attempts to depict Abram as a reconciler 
of religious differences, claiming that he introduced into Egypt 
arithmetic and the science of astronomy, “for that science came 
from the Chaldeans into Egypt.” This refers to light passing 
into darkness, the setting of the sun. 

Now, Egypt is Mizraim in Hebrew, meaning trouble and 
oppression. It also symbolizes darkness, signifying misery, ad- 
versity, ignorance. 

This merely signifies that ignorance and adversity are 
enlightened by external instruction. As Abraham is father of 


476 THE REVELATION 


the church, it especially refers to the enlightenment of the ig- 
norant masses by the church. 

It is amusing to read the childish chatter about Abraham 
dividing with Lot the land they occupied, because of conflict 
between their shepherds, Lot choosing the low grounds at the 
foot of the mountains, and Abraham taking to himself Hebron 
“seven years ancienter than Tanis of Egypt.” 

Josephus could not have written: this understandingly 
without a full knowledge of its figurative character, for it is 
not in any sense true history. 

Mountains mean the church of Christ. 

Abram means the multiplying people. 

Lot means veil, screen, mask, conceal, cover, disguise. 

Hebron means society, friendship, enchantment. 

This was simply a division of the church work. Lot signi- 
fies the mantle of mystery cast over the scriptures as preached 
to the ignorant masses, “Christ and him crucified.” — 

Abram assumes the high-toned attitude necessary to en- 
chant the higher classes and the “thinkers of Heshbon.” 

Lot takes in hand the agriculturists and the working 
masses, those who do not think, and as a cloud or veil stands 
between them and the priesthood. 

Abraham returns to Canaan, meaning merchandising, and 
casts his tent beneath the protecting shadows of the oak-groves 
of Mamre, the strong kings of the Amorites. Oak means 
strong king; Mamre means rebellious. Thus rebellion is asso- 
ciated with every important move. 

In simple words, the church power allied itself with re- 
bellious kings to pacify them, while its priesthood looked after 
the ignorant masses. 

Christ said to his disciples in confidence: 

“It is given unto you to know the mysteries of the kingdom 
of heaven, but to them without it is not given.” (Matt. 13:11.) 

Here is evidence of the division of the common masses 
from the élite. This is exactly the meaning of the division of 
land between Abram and Lot, because the land symbolized the 
producing masses. The mountains do not produce. 


THE REVELATION 477 


If there remains any doubt regarding a secret inner circle 
of the select or élite, the esoteric and exoteric doctrines as re- 
vealed by Origen himself, one of the founders of the scheme, 
and called a “church father,” will remove this. 

“To the carnal they taught the gospel in a literal way: 
preaching Jesus Christ and him crucified. But to persons 
further advanced, and burning with love for divine, celestial 
wisdom, they communicated the Logos.’ (Origen Pref. to 
Comm. on John opera. vol. 2, p. 255.) 

Here are two confessions by the highest church authority. 

There is: no literal Christ. 

There is a secret, inner Christian circle. 

The carnal means the worldly, requiring sensation—the 
masses. 

The celestial means the godlike, seraphic, angelic, divine— 
the chosen. 

Returning to Josephus’ account of the division of labors. 

It is perfectly plain that he is merely drawing from the 
scriptures without particular merit as a historian, not to make 
history but to vindicate the scriptures. 

He says that Abraham dwelt in Hebron, “a city seven 
years ancienter than Tanis of Egypt.” 

He takes this statement from Number 13:22. “Now Heb- 
ron was built seven years before Zoan in Egypt.” 

If this is not true, then this bracketed passage does not 
belong to the original text, but has subsequently been inserted, 
the names being changed from Tanis to Zoan, in order to give 
a suitable meaning to the word, Zoan signifying departure 
or motion. We can find no code meaning for Tanis, but Zoan 
means departure, a very strong evidence of juggling. In the 
older vocabularies the name Tanis does not appear. 

It is evident this has to do with church matters which 
provoke the church authorities to acts of revenge. 

Departure means to leave, to quit, to withdraw. Motion 
means movement, change. 

For in Ezekiel 30:14 we find this: “And I will set fire 
in Zoan.” 


478 Tue REVELATION 


This would seem that Zoan was destroyed by fire, but fire 
means judgments. Judgment means discrimination, sentence; 
therefore it signifies that sentence against those departing from 
the church, or starting new movements, will be passed, whereby 
they will be discriminated against. This is the precedent for 
the excommunication. 

Lot possessed the land about the river Jordan, meaning 
judgment. 

As we have seen, one of the meanings of Jordan is de- 
scent. Lot means veil, mystery, which is cast over the line 
of descent. 

It is strange to find, according to Josephus, Lot defending 
the Sodomites and is taken prisoner, for Sodom means wicked- 
ness. But it also means secrecy, and Lot means veil, there- 
fore he is only fighting for his own. 

We take this to signify a secret intrigue between the 
church and some wicked scheme which must be kept concealed. 

Even Abram declares pity on the Sodomites, his “friends 
and neighbors,” and he falls upon Assyria near Dan, “for that 
is the name of the other spring of Jordan.’ Dan means judge. 

There is quite a mixup here. 

Nebuchadnezzar gave to Daniel the name Belteshazzar, 
meaning protected by Bel, also a secret accumulation of 
treasure. 

Bel means Baal, supreme god of the Phoenicians and 
Canaanites, worshipped with self-torture and human sufferings. 

Daniel also means the judgment of god. 

Descent is one spring of Jordan. 

Judgment is the other spring of Jordan. 

Assyria is the country of Asshur, meaning he that is happy, 
a state or condition of contentment. 

We have stated in another place that it is our belief that 
Christianity made a direct assault upon the peace and happiness 
of mankind, in an attempt to force upon it the worship of Baal 
in the guise of Christ, making self-mortification and self-torture 
an evidence of contrition and repentance. This has developed 
into the cadaverous face of the fanatical Christian. 


THe REVELATION 479 


All of which is subtilely leading up to the figurative sacri- 
fice of Christ for humanity. The alleged pity for the wicked 
by Abram, is merely the “compassion of the Lord.” 

It is the beginning of the great passion play, to work upon 
the simple-minded. 

One of the first utterances of Christ is that he comes not 
to bring peace upon earth, but the sword. 

Josephus is making quite clear many things a little obscure 
in the Bible. 

Abram drove the Assyrians into Hoba, a place belonging 
to Damascus. 

Hoba means in hiding. 

Damascus means a sack full of blood, and burning. 

Those familiar with the horrors of the crusades and the 
inquisition will at once recognize that this explicitly refers to 
these inventions of Satan, planned and directed by the popes 
of Rome, and Josephus explains what an easy matter it is for 
an organization to conquer multitudes. 

The most astonishing thing in the church history is the 
fact that a few paid soldiers could go into any city in Europe 
and murder its people and pillage it, without resistance, such 
were the terrors of the inquisition. 

The approval of Abram’s acts by Melchisedec, king of 
Salem, meaning peace, symbolizes the approval of the crusades 
and inquisition by the popes—absolution for crimes committed 
in the name of the church. 

Melchisedec means the king of righteousness, and was the 
high priest. 

The popes declared themselves infallible. 

Abram gave to Melchisedec a tenth of his prey, which was 
accepted. 

This was the amount usually paid to the popes by the 
crusaders, and by conquered nations. England for centuries 
paid these tithes to the popes. 

Abram attributed his success to the aid of Eschal, mean- 
ing grapes, and Mamre, meaning rebellion and strength. 

Grape means to grab or hook. 


480 THE REVELATION 


Up to this time Abram was childless. 


Right here is another evidence that it was originally in- 
tended that mankind should be debased by Christianity. 


God promises Abram a multitude of offspring, but warns 
him that they will be subjected to oppression and affliction for 
four hundred years. 


Our interpretation of the journey in the wilderness by the 
Israelites, proves it is a fanciful story, nevertheless concealing 
an astounding scheme of exploitation. Now Josephus says that 
in the end Abraham, meaning the father of the multitude, shall 
conquer the Canaanites; meaning commerce. ; 


God originally led Abram out of Mesopotamia. 
This is well worth analyzing. 


Mesopotamia means between two rivers, the Tigris and 
the Euphrates. This is the Greek meaning. In Hebrew it 
means Aramnaharaim, that is, “Syria of the two rivers,” from 
middle and river. Josephus has already told us that Euphrates 
means dispersion, and Tigris means swiftness or narrowness, 
and the river Phison means multitude. Therefore between two 
rivers is no longer a mystery. Syria in Hebrew means Aram, 
meaning sublime and deceiving; sublime means raised, exalted, 
lofty, eminent, high, magnificent. 


To deceive means trick, cheat, beguile, delude, mislead, 
betray, ensnare, entrap. 


This clearly defines the status of Abraham and Lot. 
Clearly this refers to a developing people. 

Swift means ready, eager, sudden, prompt. 

Narrow means bigoted, illiberal, straightened. 


It is a curious coincidence that Abram is sent into Egypt, 
which in Hebrew means Mizraim, one meaning of which is 
that straightens, tribulation. 


We are preparing a manuscript of a full commentary on 
the works of Flavius Josephus, therefore this chapter, which 
we have included in this book, is only to add strength to our 


Tue REVELATION 481 


demonstration that the basis of the whole Christian scheme is 
gnosticism, and “pious fraud.” 

In the succeeding chapter we shall again take up the main 
theme of our subject, and to those at all interested in the study 
we believe we can exhibit something new. 


PART XXVII 
CELESTE UAINT Ves ING © Eee Te) 


(Secret intrigue is the greatest political power. ) 


We are not writing history. Nevertheless, history as a 
record of facts, is essential to demonstrate the truth regarding 
Christianity. 

If we are correct in our deductions, the sinister things 
presaged by our analysis of the scriptures of the old testament, 
should be well demonstrated by the authentic history of the 
Christian church from the time of the alleged birth of Jesus 
Christ. 

We have used the Bible, and ordinary Bible dictionaries 
and vocabularies, to guide us in our analysis of alleged “divine” 
and “inspired” writings, used as the basis for the Christian re- 
ligion. Therefore there can be no plausible grounds for dispute 
concerning this evidence. Nevertheless we leave wide open the 
gate to explanation, for it would be truly interesting to examine 
an attempt to explain away the curious revelations that we have 
made. 

It is equally important that we fortify our story of the sub- 
sequent operations of the ecclesiastical executors of the Chris- 
tian exploitation, with unimpeachable historical authority. 

We must quote equally as good authority that the pro- 
moters of Christianity aspired to temporal power; that they 
brought on a period of intolerant ignorance; that they estab- 
lished a superstitious fear of an unknown and unknowable god; 
that they adopted from many ancient religions their cardinal 
doctrines ; that their Christ is merely an imitation of the Crishna 
of Hindoo mythology; that its “virgin Mary” is an ancient idea, 
and is derived from the root word Mer, meaning the sea; that 
the idea of the “immaculate conception” and the “virginity of 
Mary” were not mentioned until a hundred years after Christ, 


482 


THE REVELATION 483 


and were not fully authorized until several hundred years after 
Christ. That Christ, Peter, or Paul ever preached the “virgin 
Mary” or the “miracles of Christ,” is a false pretense as proven 
by the highest authority on the subject. 

These and endless numbers of so-called Christian dogmas 
and doctrines do not belong to the Christian religion, but have 
been borrowed from many nations whose people they viciously 
abused and called idolaters, pagans, and heathens. 

The founders and exploiters of this Christian 7nterprise 
have exposed themselves to the charge of being the most un- 
scientific, unreasonable, unscrupulous, bigoted, intolerant, un- 
grateful, ungenerous advocates of a god the world ever knew. 

The evidences are manifold that the Christian forces, in an 
unreasoning determination and desire to conquer and rule the 
world, have cast humanity down into a condition of evil and 
ignorance, which has developed a state of major crime and 
basic imbecility, which renders it a physical, moral, and mental 
impossibility for civilization to extricate itself, excepting in the 
glare of exposure and general publicity. 

If every Christian advocate, from Christ to the present 
hour, were burned at the stake, this would not sufficiently expi- 
ate the heinous cruelties and crimes of the crusades and the 
inquisition, inspired by the papal power at Rome, ind similar 
things done by fanatical protestants in the name of the same 
Christ. 

Christianity violates the most essential laws of nature and 
has utterly failed to demonstrate its god, or his influences for 
good. 

There are endless evidences of deceit, hypocrisy, falsehood, 
false pretense, and worse things, hidden beneath the canonized 
“pious frauds’ of ecclesiastical practices, concealing the truth 
that ecclesia means a government. 


As we took the alleged inspired scriptures as our first evi- 
dence, we shall now refer to more tangible, logical, and plausible 
evidences to reveal the methods of developing the original 
Christian purposes. 

We are especially indebted to the works of M. Daunou, 


484 THe REVELATION 


published at Paris in 1818 (in two volumes, au Bureau du 
censeur Europeen). M. Dupine aine, a member of the Insti- 
tute (Academie Francaise), and a member of the French min- 
istry, calls it an historical work of the first order, and he gives 
it a place in his Bibliotheque choisie (Ed. Paris 1832—No. 
29725) 


We have thus referred to the work of M. Daunou be- 
cause of the peculiar advantages under which he compiled his 
Historical aracts: 


“The archives of the Vatican, which had been removed to 
Paris, were in his custody, at the time, by order of the French 
government,” says M. Dupin. 


“The composition proves, beyond argument, that the tem- 
poral power of the Roman pontiffs originated in fraud, corrup- 
tion, and usurpation; that its influence upon their pastoral min- 
istry has been to mar and degrade it; that its continuance would 
be dangerous to the peace and liberties of Europe, and its con- 
stant influence retards the advancement of civilization, sup- 
presses knowledge, and is a constant menace to the best interests 
of humanity.” 


There can be no controversy over this testimony. It 1s 
astonishing to note, at this late date, the literal fulfillment of 
M. Dupin’s prophecies regarding the effects of Romanism upon 
the whole civilized world. Moreover, it is a startling thing to 
observe that the papal power at Rome has carried forward, 
without a break, the diabolical purposes planned at the time 
of coercing a unification of all the churches, and the enforced 
acceptance of the fictitious new testament, to the exclusion of 
early and more plausible gospels and religious writings. 


This marked the assumption of supreme church power by 
the Roman popes, and the beginning of plans to usurp tem- 
poral power over kings and civil governments. This is not de- 
nied by the popes. 

Those familiar with the gospels, whether they are authentic 
or not, know that the original Christians had no thought or 
purpose of forming a temporal government, no political sov- 


Tue REVELATION 485 


ereignty. Therefore, the alleged succession is fraudulent on 
its face and conjured from fiction. 

The makers of gospels unfortunately put words in the 
mouth of their Christ which convict them, and these words 
cannot be unsaid. “My kingdom is not of this world.” (John 
18 :36.) 

He especially cautioned his apostles not to confound the 
mission he gave them with the power which the princes of 
the earth exercise. (Luke 22:25.) 

Peter and his colleagues were sent not to govern, but to 
teaches’ Vlatt. 26°20.) 

It is not consistent that Christ would hand to Peter the 
keys of succession and immediately thereafter call him “Satan,” 
and tell him to get behind him. That was repudiation. Peter 
had not been converted at the time, and he specifically denied 
Christ thereafter. At no time was Peter enthusiastic in his 
recognition of Christ, even in the canonized gospels. This ap- 
parent hesitation was due to uncertainty regarding future 
church plans on the part of the authors of these gospels and 
is all the mental attitudes of doubtful converts. 

M. Daunou deals with the subject of the struggles of the 
popes to establish a supremacy over all human government in 
the face of the fact that the original Christian practices had 
not fully revealed this purpose. This undoubtedly was due to 
the fear of exposing the full purposes of the scheme by the 
Roman priesthood. 

We have quoted and copied copiously from ‘Bible Myths” 
by T. W. Doane—a veritable store-house of biblical informa- 
tion. 

Also from “The History of the Christian Religion to A. 
D. 200,” by Charles B. Waite, an equally valuable authority. 
Both of these authors are remarkably fair and just. 

We have greatly strengthened our appropriations from all 
of these works from the excellent work of T. Adolphus Trol- 
lope, “The Papal Conclaves.” 

We give full credit to these distinguished authors for all 
that we have drawn from their invaluable researches, also to 


486 Tup REVELATION 


the many other works which we have consulted, only laying 
claim to originality in our interpretation of the scriptures of 
the old and new testaments—there, we believe, we have opened 
up a new field for research and substantial food for thought. 


The peculiar code, with its astonishing continuity, cannot 
be explained in any other manner than as a means of concealing 
the direct connection between the authors of the old and the 
new testament to set precedents for the Christian dispensation. 


If we fail to mark full credit for much which we have 
culled from other authors, it is because we desire to avoid irk- 
some notations and references in a book which we intend shall 
be read for the direct impressions it is intended to create upon 
the minds of persons not given to serious thought on religious 
questions. We say nothing that may not be well authenticated 
beyond serious doubt. 

In the early ages the Christian churches consisted only of 
scattered local associations, whose presbyters and bishops alike 
were called popes (pape), signifying father, as a mark of re- 
spect. This same homage previously had been applied to monks, 
long antedating Christianity. The monastic system was ab- 
sorbed into the Roman Catholic system. 


Very cautiously that insidious, invisible power at Rome, 
which held the true mystery of the scriptures, prepared the way 
for its assault upon mankind. Many things had to be accom- 
plished as precedents and to conceal their future pretensions. 
Just think of placing all responsibility upon precedents set by 
their own god. 

The powers at Rome never at any time assumed direct re- 
sponsibility for anything. The whole Christian procedure is 
based upon precedent. This precaution, above all other things, 
puts the brand of justifiable suspicion upon the promoters. They 
compel Christianity to justify itself while it sits in the chair 
of supreme authority and practices world politics. 

The first step of the Roman exploitation was to bring the 
several churches under its absolute control, in order to suppress 
all the extant gospels being preached, and to coerce the sub-. 


THE REVELATION 487 


stitution of the “new testament” which it had adopted as the 
canonized gospels of the Roman Catholic church. 

This new testament had been expressly prepared, by the 
so-called “Apostolic Fathers,” for the purpose of unifying the 
church and making the Bishop of Rome a supreme power. He 
alone was called pope thereafter, and none other dared use this 
title. By his cardinals and bishops he was addressed as “God 
on earth.” 

No one can understandingly survey the history of the 
founding, establishing, and execution of the Christian exploita- 
tion, without expressing amazement at the utter helplessness 
of untutored humanity under the manipulation and control of 
wise, designing men, who bribed and coerced men in high places. 

Every human emotion, and animal passion, has been played 
upon by master hands. Every device, deception, falsehood, for- 
gery, fraud, and false pretense has been commandeered and 
embodied in the assembling of the necessary materials for the 
literary foundation for this enterprise. Every form of im- 
morality and deceit has been applied in the execution of a deter- 
mined campaign to seize control of the world and establish a 
super-government. 

The necessity for establishing the name and fame presaged 
by Shem required the false pretense of a true religion for a 
longer period, perhaps, than was anticipated, for not until the 
fourth century were they permitted to own property. More- 
over, the original gnostics could not be wholly disposed of till 
the sixth century. It was absolutely essential to absorb or 
submerge gnosticism, from which it took its wisdom. 


Priaithiemved Gir o2 megan), Constantine decreed that the 
churches might acquire landed properties, by gifts, donations, 
and legacies. 

This was made the basis for every conceivable method of 
acquiring riches beyond the dreams of men. The church be- 
came the wealthiest institution in the whole world, with all the 
power that wealth implies—‘‘richer than nations.” Since that 
time, it has been the greatest parasitic burden upon productive 
human energy—producing nothing itself. 


488 THE REVELATION 


One of the great scandals of the Roman church developed 
out of the right to acquire property. As the church authority 
developed the power to coerce donations developed until no 
property could be inherited unless the church officials had drawn 
the testament, which willed a goodly portion of the property to 
the church. Whole estates were confiscated under this re- 
markable custom. Bishops became immensely rich and powerful. 

Taxation on inheritances is based upon this precedent. 

Practically every practice of men is based upon precedent 
and imitative habit. : 

The church rewarded the memory of Constantine by forg- 
ing the celebrated “Donation of Constantine’ as a precedent 
for popes to use in coercing later rulers and to use as evidence 
of early recognition of temporal power. 

Several forgeries of this nature came out about the middle 
of the eighth century—alleged “donations” and “forged de- 
cretals.”’ 

The church authorities, when caught red-handed, lightly 
passed such vicious things aside, calling them “justifiable pious. 
frauds,’—yjustified by the Apostolic Fathers. 

It is the hirelings of their Satan, who coin such stuff as 
the “Donation of Constantine,” “The donation of Pepin,” and 
the “forged decretals of Isidor.’”’ But what name should be 
applied to those who accepted the benefits of these forgeries, 
knowing them to be such? 

These are established history; they require no lengthy dis- 
cussion. 

We have said that men, or an institution, capable of palm- 
ing off a cunningly devised scheme as “inspired scriptures,” 
will be found promoting equally as dishonest. things in an at- 
tempt to execute their designs. 

No matter what their claims of benefit to the world, no 
lasting or substantial good can come out of “false pretense,”’ 
“false gospels,” “forged evidences,” and “plagiarized doctrines,” 
and no honest people could knowingly accept such benefices 
without being accused of sharing in the profits of palpable 
deceit. 


THE REVELATION 489 


These vulgar things only reveal the questionable means 
employed by the Christian church up to the ninth century, to 
establish the temporal power of the popes of Rome. 

It is natural to expect worse things, and the reader will 
not be disappointed. Where the early exploitation sanctioned 
mean and dishonest falsehood, subsequent popes were guilty of 
heinous crimes. It mattered not to them what posterity might 
think after they were thoroughly seated in the saddle. 

From the death of Constantine (337) to the coronation 
of Charlemagne (800) no pope had exercised sovereign author- 
ity, but only apostolic functions. Nevertheless the power of 
wealth now gave them an independence which they previously 
had not possessed. They began the systematic coinage of false 
precedents. | ! 

Notwithstanding that the installation of Gregory I as pope 
was not permitted without the order of the Greek emperor 
(590), Gregory is quoted in later periods as having said: 

“Every king, prelate or judge who shall neglect to maintain 
the privileges of the three monasteries of Autun, and those of 
the Abbey of St. Medard de Soissons, shall be deprived of his 
dignity, and condemned, like Judas, to the bottom of hell, unless 
he do penance and become reconciled to the monks.” 

This letter of course was a pure fabrication, for, as late 
as 651, Pope Martin I, addressed the Greek emperor as “most 
serene lord.” 

When emperor Constans went to Rome in 663, Pope 
Vitainus gave him the homage of a subject. 

Pope Leo II, about the year 683, addressed Constantine 
Pogonatus as “my king,” “my lord.” 

In 710 Pope Constantine being required by Justinian I] 
to go to Constantinople, hastened to obey the order. 

In 727 Pope Gregory II addressed the Duke-of Venice 
as “excellent master,” and Leo and Constantine as his “mas- 
ters” the “great emperors.” : 

The importance of this will quickly reveal itself. In the 
eighth century the first symptoms of the encroachment of tem- 
poral power of the prelates of Rome began to manifest in the 


490 THe REVELATION 


most dangerous manner. After it was too late, the kings began 
to awaken to the truth that they had warmed a viper in their 
bosoms. A monster had raised its mighty head to strike down 
anything molesting it. 

The vast progress of the ecclesiastical institutions, and 
the gradual seduction of the people by the ostentatious display 
of learning by the prelates, began to make a marked impression. 
The great movement of winning the masses away from their 
kings was so far advanced that the kings were inspired with 
trepidation and fear. 

The very thing which the popes had anticipated occurred. 
Sovereigns began to court and coddle the church of Rome, 
vieing with each other which would show the most abject sur- 
render. LEcclesiasticism had won its first great stroke. It had 
frightened the kings of Europe into a state equivalent to non- 
interference, if not submission. Their zealous missionaries 
carried the church influence to all parts of Europe, binding to- 
gether an invisible, international power, understood neither by 
sovereigns nor their subjects. It was a new thing in the world. 
It was the insidious instillation into unthinking humanity, of 
that poisonous infection which brings up inspired mobs ot 
fanatics, ready at the beck and call of a strange new master— 
when strongly encouraged the common, unthinking masses are 
ever ready for revolution, the greatest ally of ecclesiasticism. 
Christianity is originally pledged to revolution. 


Under this thriving condition, monasteries and churches 
arose like mushrooms over night and were enriched. ‘The 
clergy became fabulously rich in landed estates, especially at 
Rome, private fortunes developing into principalities. 

Religious instruction became a pious fad. All Europe 
was excited and enthralled with the evangelical fervor. Fre- 
quent solemn councils were held for the sole purpose of insidi- 
ously drawing the church into direct contact with political con- 
troversies, as arbiter between factions. It was easy for the 
church to remain neutral or take the side of the stronger, hence 
it took little risk. Its pompous display of learning and covert 
sophistry smothered all opposition. Go back now to the inter- 


THE REVELATION 49] 


pretation of the old testament and you will find all this antici- 
pated. 

An essential part of the stock in trade of the See of Rome 
was a pretentious display of the pomp and splendor of wealth 
and learning, to overawe the people, therefore we early find the 
erection of ornate and proud churches—all drawn from human 
energy. St. Peters is an ugly, uncouth monument to papal 
vanity. 

As early as the seventh century, the church had so thor- 
oughly fastened its poisonous fangs in the flesh of Europe, it 
made bold to test its strength. An assembly of thirty-five 
bishops gathered at Toledo and absolved the subjects of King 
Wamba from their obligations to him. This was the first con- 
spicuous test of power. 

To the shame of Europe, the sovereigns were so fearful 
of offending the Court of Rome, no word of protest was raised 
against this piece of church arrogance. Papal supremacy was 
certain of realization. 

It was Gregory II who insisted upon retaining in the 
churches the worship of idols and images, on the plea that “so 
ancient and salutary a practice should not be taken from the 
people.” The church is always found catering to the mob— 
especially when it is a source of great profit. 

When one measures the profits of idols to the churches, 
it is easy to agree with Gregory. Those who opposed idols and 
images were named “‘iconoclasts.” 

This Gregory was the first pope to systematically promote , 
church intrigues, betraying a cunning to do justice to an arch 
conspirator. 

Gregory III followed up the antagonism between Gregory 
II and Emperor Leo the Iconoclast. This inspired controversy 
was presaged in the journey through the wilderness by Zal- 
monah. 

These popes designed to establish an independent church 
state. They fed the vanity of the Romans with such appella- 
tions as “Republic of the Romans,” “Republican Association,” 
and “Body of the Roman Army.” 


492 THE REVELATION 


It was plain why the church of Rome waited four hundred 
years to start real trouble. The tremendous power of the ex- 
communication depended upon the credulity, bigotry, and intol- 
erance which had to be bred into posterity. It had to bide the 
time when these things had tainted the world with fear. It 
could afford to wait, it had planned as an eternal thing. The 
excommunication is the most wicked form of coercive boycott, 
and should long ago have been subject to legal processes for 
damages. 


In later periods, when thinking people began to realize 
the amazing truth, and offered resentment, the awful inquisition 
was initiated and a greater terror took possession of Europe. 
It is estimated that fifty million human lives were wantonly 
sacrificed to the diabolical popes of Rome, who complacently 
folded their hands and pointed to the inspired mob as the exe- 
cutioners. 


We have shown that the Ishmaelites, and the sons of Abra- 
ham by his concubine Keturah, revealed the processes by which 
these conditions were to be brought about, and Gomer, and his 
offspring, the manner in which they were to be executed. 


The eighth century was one continual display of hatred and 
malice on the part of the popes at Rome, who showed greater 
impatience with each century, that their predecessors had mis- 
calculated the tremendous powers concealed in the natural in- 
crease in population. Only by inspiring warfare between na- 
tions could they keep civil governments off their backs. 


The crusades, and the cruel inquisition, may well be named 
antidotes for too rapid increase, for they destroyed whole com- 
munities. All the excuses and reasons which may be coined 
out of language will not acquit the Roman Catholic church of 
having wilfully inspired this ungodly work. 


A letter written to the French monarch (755') by Pope 
Stephen best demonstrates the advance toward temporal power 
made to that time. Nothing could better illustrate to what ex- 
tent the Christian fiction could be pressed by men posing as 
the most learned and dignified men in the world. | 


—— 


THe REVELATION 493 


Stephen wrote this letter in the name of St. Peter—an 
individual who never existed: 

“Peter, called to the Apostolate by Jesus Christ, son of 
the living God, etc., etc., as by me the Roman Church, of which 
Stephen is bishop, is founded upon the rock. I adjure you, 
most excellent Pepin, Charles and Carloman, three kings, and 
with you, the bishops, abbots, priests, monks, and also the dukes, 
counts, and people. I adjure you; and the Virgin Mary, the 
angels, martyrs, and all the saints with me, conjure you, not 
to permit my City of Rome and my people to be any longer a 
prey to the Lombards: If you obey me promptly, you shall 
receive for it a great recompense in this life: You shall over- 
come your enemies; you shall live long; you shall eat of the 
good things of the earth, and besides you shall have life eternal : 
If you obey me not, know ye, that by the authority of the Holy 
Trinity, and of my Apostolate, you shall be deprived of the 
Kingdom of God.” (Gibbon’s Decline and Fall ae the Roman 
Empire, chapter 49.) 

Here was an imbecilic plea: the pope calling upon kings 
to do that which neither he nor his god could do, making prom- 
ises and threats which upon their face were pure, imbecilic 
blather. 

If this were not so insolent, and vain, it would be pathetic, 
or perhaps comical. In the sense used, conjure means beseech, 
entreat, implore. Think of this a moment, a pope incapable of 
protecting himself and “his people” from threatening enemies, 
threatening the king, from whom he implores protection, with 
the wrath of the same god who cannot save him, should this 
king decline to give him succor, and offering fictitious and im- 
possible bribes for compliance. 

But Stephen was not the imbecile this letter implied. This 
was a diplomatic threat of excommunication. He was not talk- 
ing to Pepin, he was speaking to the gallery, expecting Pepin 
to understand. 

Pepin made promises to avert the threatened edict, but was 
as indifferent about keeping them as the popes were dishonest 
in demanding aid by making covert threats—the Lombard kings 


494 THE REVELATION 


ravaged and took the alleged possessions of the church, and the 
god of Christianity must have laughed at the impotency of 
popes. 

It was at this time, about 750, that the “forged donations” 
and “false decretals’” were exploited. 

What would be done to politicians today for such dishon- 
orable conduct to gain power? 

These forgeries were wilfully intended, and did extend the 
powers of the popes to enhance their political authority. How- 
ever, try as they did, to the end of the reign of Louis le De- 
bonair, 840, the pope of Rome had not become sovereign. In 
fact, taken in its full sense, no pope actually exercised supreme 
temporal power until 1355 when the Emperor Charles IV, re- 
ceived at Rome, the imperial crown, renouncing, in the most 
express manner, all sorts of authority over the alleged posses- 
sions of the See of Rome. Nevertheless, the church was 
strongly entrenching itself, step by step, building up secret 
strength and power even greater than open temporal supremacy, 
each century marking up new and extraordinary precedents. 

The long-concealed and cunningly devised purposes now 
blossomed to the open sunlight, in fear of no civil power. Once 
acknowledged as independent and free from the dictates of 
sovereigns, it no longer concealed its ambitions to establish a 
universal monarchy, attempting to usurp large landed posses- 
sions to establish a state. 

When sovereigns awakened to the horrors of the situation, 
and realized that through the centuries the masses of unthinking 
people had been surreptitiously and systematically trained in 
ignorant superstition and educated in a bigoted intolerance which 
placed them under the hypnotic fear of the excommunication, 
they saw rise up before them that dreadful edict from Rome, 
which was senseless to them, but which inspired fanatical mobs 
and revolutions of their own peqple over night, because the 
masses had been taught to see in the dreaded boycott, the ex- 
communication, not only the fires of hell, but the terrors of 
fanaticism and cultivated hysteria secretly inspired at the con- 
fessional. 


THE REVELATION 495 


It was too late. Rome had Europe by the throat. The 
resultant quarrels, edicts, anathemas, and wars, were the natural 
products of system. It was the driving home of the nails in 
the coffins of kings which had long been prepared for civil 
rulers: 

No god in heaven or earth would sanction the harvest of 
death which followed the advent of papal temporal power. 
Only devils of men could have conceived, designed, and exe- 
cuted such a hellish scheme. Prophecy was “fulfilled” with a 
vengeance. 


Popes became political brigands, and the churches slaugh- 
tering pens. Bleeding humanity reeled and staggered through 
the succeeding centuries, god only knows how. 


Had one single strong sovereign reigned at that time, to 
call Rome to an accounting, millions of human lives would 
have been spared. 


But practically every ruler in Europe was a sycophant, if 
not a direct agent, of the Holy See through abject fear. Gov- 
ernment was the open enemy of humanity at large. 


It is all very well to say that humanity is responsible for 
its own ignorance, but that is far from the truth; like the evils 
of the world, ignorance is a cultivated thing, essential to the 
development of that despotism which holds the world enthralled. 
It is extremely doubtful if a remedy can be found for the dis- 
ease, for it is a chronic condition of the blood of mankind, a 
lesion which may not be healed. 


If humanity had demanded that every movement which 
contemplated rule and control should be made out in the open, 
where secret intrigue and connivance could not be agents of 
duplicity, it might have been different. But humanity at large 
was too humble, and too much enslaved to brute rule, for such 
independence. 

As long as secret government endures, mankind will be de- 
ceived and imposed upon. 

We may now understand why rebellion and revolution are 
so conspicuous in the ecclesiastical code. 


PART XXVIII 
RECAPITULATION OF ORGANIZATION 
(Only fools love to be fooled.) 


After having covered the whole ground, the Christian 
scheme is not even ingenious. A sinister and selfish purpose is 
so palpable, it becomes apparent to the most casual reader. 

One of two things is necessarily true: either the learned 
men of the earth, at the alleged time of the writing of the 
scriptures, were far advanced in learning and natural science, 
and that knowledge and accumulated wisdom were suppressed ; 
or else the scriptures were written centuries later than the 
period set for their origin. We shall assume the latter to be 
true for obvious reasons. 

We now repeat with emphasis that we may approach the 
scriptures without fear and trembling. The “terrible god” of 
Israel was a myth, born of fertile, human minds, and the scrip- 
tures are but essential parts of a deep-laid plot and conspiracy 
to enthrall and govern mankind by a designing priesthood. 

The scriptures of the old testament conceal the secret code, 
covering four essential periods in the development of conditions, 
precedents, and working plans, for Christianity—a well defined 
exploitation for power and profit. 

We shall now narrow our examination of this secret code 
down to the essential characters belonging to each period. 


THE ADAMIC PERIOD 

From Adam to Noah 
Creating the essentials of Christianity. 
Establishing the divine authority. | 
Introducing the penalty of disobedience. 
Suppressing knowledge. 


496 


THE REVELATION 497 


Sowing evil and crime. 
Selecting a seed for future genealogies. 
Principal characters of the Adamic period: 
Adam means the producing earth, the male principle. 
Evi means the creative desire, the female principle. 
Cain means possession, the vegetation. 
Abel means vanity, breath, vapor, the atmosphere. 
Seth means compensation, the animals. 
Enos means mortal man, mankind. 
Noah means repose, organization. 
Thee is the cosmogony of Christianity. 
“On the seventh day God ended his work and he rested 
on the seventh day.” (Gen. 2.) 
These are the things created, made, planted in the fertile 
minds of the Christian exploiters. 
The place where this was done: 
Eden means pleasure ; temptation. 
Pison means changing; fall. 
Havilah means that suffers pain; penalty. 
Gihon means impetuous, furious; curse. 
Ethiopia means blackness; expulsion. 
Hiddekel means a sharp voice; commandments. 
Assyria means happiness; prosperity. 
Euphrates means that makes fruitful; production. 
It cannot be coincidental that these names and their mean- 
ings tell so plain a story. 
Let us examine the offspring of Adam, the earth. 
The offspring of Cain—possession; control. 
Enoch means regulated, disciplined ; government. 
Irad means descent, empire; hereditary rule. 
Mehujael means God blots out; destruction. 
Methusael means demands his death; elimination. 
Lamech means strong, made poor, low; debased. 
Debasement is the penalty for disobedience. 
The wives of Lamech: & 
Adah means assembly; the church. 
Zillah means shadow; mystery. 


oe 


498 THE REVELATION 


The sons of Adah, assembly: 

Jabal means produces; worker. 

Jubal means invention; thinker. 

The offspring of Zillah, shadow, image: 

Tubal-Cain, worldly possessions, jealousy; confusion. 
And his sister, Naamah, which means pleasing ; indulgences. 
The offspring of Seth, compensation: 

Enos means mortal man, fallen man; sinful humanity. 
Cainan means one that laments or regrets ; sorrow. 
Mahalaleel means he that praises God; the prophet. 
Jared means descent, he that commands; the lord. 
Enoch means dedicated; the priesthood. 

Methuselah means he has sent his death; mortality. 
Lamech means poor, made low; poverty. 

Noah means rest, repose; consolation. 

Consolation is the reward for obedience. 

This is the origin of the theory of punishments and re- 
wards. 

It is not difficult to understand that humanity at large is 
the football of this whole scheme, and in any event must suffer 
to justify the system. 

The offspring of Cain signify civil government. 

The offspring of Seth signify church government. 

This is the tree of good and evil of which the common 
masses must know nothing. 

Between the two what do we find? 

The producer and the thinker, production and invention. 
We have seen a battle royal over their control. 

Cain controls commerce, and the national wealth by actual 
contact and possession. 

Seth represents the compensation of the church for spir- 
itual guidance of the people; hence both good and evil are 
equally taxed. 

Thus is revealed, in advance, the bargain between the Jews 
and the Christian forces to which we previously called atten- 
tion. The Jews simply mean those who control commerce as- 
sociated with the church. 





THE REVELATION 499 


“Give us the church and we will give you commerce.” 

Between Cain and Seth we find the process well defined. 

Lamech in both lines signifies the people. 

He addresses to his wives this lamentation: 

“I have slain a man to my wounding, a young man to my 
hurt. 7 

“If Cain shall be avenged seven-fold, truly Lamech seventy 
and seven-fold.” (Gen. 4:23-24.) 

His wives represent the church with its mystery, and their 
offspring very clearly defines the church work and policy. 

The organization is divided into workers and thinkers. 
They create tumult, jealousy, and confusion, and grant indul- 
gences and dispense consolation to the sorrowing. 


THE NoAcHIAN PERIopD 


From Noah to Abraham 

Repeopling the earth. 

Dividing the earth. 

Dispersing mankind. 

Choosing a people to represent God on earth. 

Making a covenant with the chosen people. 
Principal characters of the Noachian period: 
Noah means rest, repose, consolation; established. 
Shem means name, renown, fame, he that places; reputation. 
Ham means hot, fervent; evangelism. 
Japheth means enlarged, persuades; extension. 
Canaan (son of Ham) means trading, merchant; commerce. 

Noah, awaking from a drunken stupor, cursed Ham, say- 
ing : 

“Cursed be Canaan, a servant of servants shall be he unto 
his brethren. 

“God shall enlarge Japheth, and he shall dwell in the tents 
of Shem; and Canaan shall be his servant.” (Gen. 9:25-27.) 

This is an interesting gnostic lesson, nevertheless it is used 
as another evidence that commerce has been subsidized by the 
church and is secretly used as an agent to aid in its support 
and exploitation. 


500 THE REVELATION 


In the gnostic philosophy Shem symbolizes the flesh and 
skin; Japheth symbolizes the muscles, and Ham symbolizes the 


bones, hence Japheth dwells in the tents of Shem, and Ham is . 


the servant of both. The bones bear all the burdens of the 
body and blindly obey muscular impulse. 

This clearly intimates an ecclesiastical government and 
church united, which is to be supported by commerce. The 
tent signifies the tabernacle, the covering of the church. 

To this day church missionary work is shielded by the same 
treaty laws which protect and expand international commerce. 
The children of Shem: 

Elam means a young man, a virgin, a secret, an age. 
Asshur means one that is happy. 
Arphaxad means one who heals or releases. 


Lud means strife, maturity, generation. 
Aram means high, magnificence, one who deceives. 

We have here a plain intimation of the contemplated doc- 
trine of the “Virgin Mary” and the “immaculate conception.” 
Ignatius said: “There was concealed from the ruler of this 
world the virginity of Mary and the birth of our Lord.” 
The sons of Ham: 

Cush means blackness; ignorance. 
Mizraim means tribulations; afflictions. 
Phut means bow; warfare. 

Canaan means merchant, trader ; commerce. 
The sons of Japheth: 

Gomer means to finish. 

Magog means that dissolves. 

Madai means middle, mediator. 

Javan means that deceives. 

Tubal means tumult. 

Meshech means drawn by force, surrounded. 
Tiras means longing, eager desire. 

This is the process by which the world is to be subdued 
and brought under the control of the church. 


Gomer, the first son of Japheth, fulfills the mission of re- 


THE REVELATION 501 


moving obstacles from the path of the church, and his offspring 
finishes by destroying the tares. 

Gomer means to finish, to accomplish, complete. 

Ashkenaz means a fire that spreads and distills. 

Riphath means remedy, release. 

Togarmah means breaking of bones. 

This doubtless foretells the inquisition. 

Again we are reminded by a “church father’’ that all these 
things were known in advance. 

Ignatius (A. D. 115), centuries before the inquisition, made 
this statement, in his ecstatic zeal: 

“Fire and the cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting 
off of the limbs, and scattering of the bones, and crushing of 
the whole body, harsh torments of the devil, let them come 
upon me, but only let me be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ.” 

Here he used the identical terms of the inquisition. All 
of these horrible things were applied to fifty million innocent 
people. 

It was this same Ignatius who in like manner referred to 
the concealment of the “Virgin Mary” idea, a hundred years 
after Christ. 

These things are not accidents; they are leaks in the net 
of mystery with which they attempted to enshroud themselves. 


In previous chapters we have more fully elaborated the 
offspring of Noah, therefore we shall hasten toward the end 
of the Noachian period. 

The selected lineage, to extend an unbroken genealogy, 
begins with Shem, figuring the beginning of the Christian dis- 
pensation. 

Shem means name; reputation. 
Arphaxad means healer; Christ. 
Salah means mission; message. 
Eber means wrath; vengeance. 
‘Peleg means division; dispute. 
Reu means friend; mediator. 
Serug means entwining; teaching. 
Nahor means hot; hell. 


502 THE REVELATION 


Terah means laggard; purgatory. 

Abram means father of elevation; high priest. 
Nahor means wrath, punishment. 

Haran means mountain; church. 

Lot means veil; mystery. 

This very closely approximates the ulterior significance of 
this branch of the Christian genealogy; which is the working 
code of the priesthood concealed behind the fictitious Hebrew 
theocracy. 

We are again reminded of the bargain between the priest- 
hood and the Jews. 

Hebrew is derived from Heber. 

Shem is the forefather of the Hebrews. 

Heber signifies alliance; he who “passes over,” binding the 
past to the future, hence the Hebrews are the “seeds” of Abra- 
ham, who is called “Abram the Hebrew,” whose offspring shall 
possess Canaan, commerce. 

The next period will very materially advance the scheme, 
demonstrating an elaborate preparation for some great exploita- 
tion, covering every possible emergency which could arise in 
the great execution of the carefully planned enterprise. 


THE ABRAHAMIC PERIOD 
From Abraham to Moses 


Separating the rams from the goats. 

“Behold, I judge between the rams and the he goats. 

“Goats” mean wicked people. Shepherds are rulers. (Ez. 
34:17.) 

“Mine anger was kindled against the shepherds and I 
punished the goats.” (Zach. 10:3.) 

He was angry at the kings and he punished their people, a 
common papal act. An example is the murder of the innocent, 
bastard child to show God’s displeasure with David. 

It should be noted that Nahor, brother to the high priest 
Abram, signifies anger, wrath. The word also means snoring, 
therefore his anger was aroused. 

This is the period of classification and organization. 


THE REVELATION 503 


The twelve princes raised up to Ishmael. 

Princes rule, therefore these are the ruling influences to 
bring pressure upon the masses to turn them as suppliants 
toward the church; hence they are sent out into the wilderness 
in advance of the church, as agent to sow and prepare. Ish- 
mael means whom God hears. 

Nebajoth means words, prophecies; to arouse. 
Kedar means blackness, sorrow; to frighten. 
Abdul means vapor, cloud; to mystify. 

Mibsam means odorous, incense; to confuse. 
Mishma means hearing; to deceive. 

Dumah means resemblance; to mislead. 

Massa means temptation; to try. 

Hadad means noise; to excite. 

Tema means administration; to control. 

Jetur means keeping order ; to discipline. 

Naphish means refreshing to the soul; to enthrall. 
Kedemah means Eastern brightness, light; to confirm. 

This fully corroborates the above quotations, meaning a 
period of arousing, awakening at the break of day, to separate 
the flocks, the sheep from the he goats. 

Thus are the Ishmaelites converted to a cause and organ- 
ized for action—it may be for evangelical work, or it may mean 
for a revolution, for it conceals the militant, fanatical bigotry 
and intolerance which quickly inspire the mob such as swept 
Europe during several centuries—therefore it means the masses 
of ignorant people under the control of the priests. We have 
elsewhere expressed the belief it includes savage tribes. 

Abraham also had sons by his concubine Keturah. The 
reverse is observed in the priestly attitude toward these—they 
are the outcasts, punished for the indiscretions of the high 
father and patriarch who begat them. 

Keturah means incense; to becloud the mind. 
Zimran means song; to arouse emotions. 
Jokshan means scandal; to disgrace. 

Medan means strife; to quarrel. 

Ishbak means abandoned; to renounce. 


504 THE REVELATION 


Shuah means humiliation, a pit; to entrap. 
Sheba means captivity; to imprison. 
Dedan means low, base, foul; to excommunicate. 
These symbolize the licensed murderers and plunderers of 
the inquisition, subject to priestly absolution for their sins. 


Now, reader, you are deeply interested, we know, but here 
is the capsheaf of this great organization. The person who 
reads the following and remains skeptical is not entitled to 
consideration, for only an imbecilic mind would refuse to believe 
such palpable truths, so manifestly demonstrating a premedi- 
tated exploitation. 

The twelve tribes of Israel. 

Jacob is Israel, the chosen of God. 

The true meaning of Jacob is supplanter. 

Reuben means vision of the son; prophecy. 

Simeon means hearing, obedience; receiving instructions. 

Levi means associated ; organizing the priesthood. 

Judah means praise of the Lord; begining evangelical work. 
Issachar means recompense; establishing means of support. 
Zebulun means dwelling; building churches. 

Dan means judgment; establishing courts. 

Joseph means increase; planning the propaganda. 

Benjamin means son of the right hand; establishing protection. 
Naphtali means wrestling, struggling; establishing councils. 
Gad means armed and prepared; a militant guard. 

Asher means happiness; prosperity. 


This symbolizes the establishment of the Christian church, - 


plainly revealing each step of the work. 

This is Israel, the chosen of God. Does anyone with com- 
mon sense believe it is a Hebrew family? Note the continuity. 

“Thou hast made us unto our God, kings and priests and 
we shall reign on earth.” (Rev. 5:10.) 

Let us trace back to Genesis and find the other end of this 
wire. What is meant by kings and priests? 

“And God said unto Israel, be fruitful and multiply; a 
nation and a company of nations shall be of thee and kings 
shall come out of thy loins.” (Gen. 35:11.) 





THE REVELATION 505 


It is the personification of working elements. 


Does anyone believe there is no collusion between these two 
passages: one is the fulfillment of the other. 


For the fourth or Mosaic period, see the chapter on the 
mythological journey through the wilderness, the rehearsal. 


Here is a clean-cut promise and the alleged fulfillment. 
It requires no deep and profound thought to reach the con- 
clusion that between the two are to be found the processes by 
which the act was brought about. Undoubtedly the whole 
Christian theme contemplated the establishment of a priestly 
nobility, and the aggrandizement of the system. It personifies 
the heavenly bodies to dignify themselves above earthly things. 
Bishops today are called the princes of the church. 


The code classifies the priesthood in accord with the idea 
of the powers of the heavenly bodies, the sun, moon, and stars 
signifying princes and rulers. 


“There are celestial bodies, and bodies terrestrial: but the 
glory of the celestial is one, and the glory of the terrestrial is 
another.” 


There is evidence in this passage, of much importance. 


We know that Adam, and the Adamic race, are of the 
earth earthy, therefore it 1s logical that they signify the terres- 
trial; hence, the celestial signifies the ecclesiasts. : 

That this is a specific classification is made plain by the 
fact that there is no further division of the terrestrial, whereas: 

“There is one glory of the sun and another glory of the 
moon, and another glory of the stars.” (I Cor. 15:41.) 

The pope poses as the sun, or the god on earth; the moon 
is the church, and the stars represent the priesthood. 

The high dignitaries of the organization are openly re- 
ferred to as the “princes of the church.” 

“For one star differeth from another star in glory.” 

Don’t get the foolish notion that this has any reference 
to ordinary kings and princes, they are called beasts. There is 
neither sympathy nor respect for civil rulers or their govern- 
ments. This is demonstrated by the fierce struggle of the popes 


506 Tue REVELATION 


for temporal power over kings. We have examined the flimsy 
nature of their right to such power. 

As Christianity crucified humanity in the name of its ficti- 
tious Christ, tearing its mind from its body, and prostrating it 
as a spawn of the devil, it also deprived it of its god-given right 
to self-government, while it elevated as princes the most wicked, 
vicious, and corrupt men in all the world, who concealed their 
gross natures behind an effeminate exterior and a plausible 
righteousness. 

The most frightful crimes in all history are laid at the 
doors of many of these hypocrits. 

Has the church done its alleged good works for the love 
of humanity? 

“Do ye not know that they which minister about holy 
things live of the things of the temple? And they which wait 
at the altar are partakers with the;altar® | (13Cor Onlom) 

“Tf we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
thing if we shall reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. 9:11.) 

Spiritual means immaterial, ghostly. 

Carnal means substantial, material. 

Evidently “fair exchange is no robbery” cannot be made 
to fit this case. 

Both parties to this transaction would die alike if they de- 
pended upon spiritual things, therefore, in order that the priest 
may live, he gives nothing for something substantial, and the 
other fellow may grow fat on ghostly feasts. 

Only fools are fooled, sensible men demand demonstra- 
tions which will stand the test of reason. Blind faith has led 
humanity to its ruin. “Faith,” “hope,” and “charity” are the 
three most treacherous words in the English language. They 
have been dangled before the eyes of humanity to lead it into 
the wilderness of sin to “test and try men.” 

We shall give the ecclesiasts an opportunity to explain. 

Now, we challenge them to step out in the open and tell 
the world the truth in language understandable to all men alike. ° 

What is the so-called church mystery? 

What is the true nature of your god? 





THE REVELATION 507 


Has he form, color, or consistency? 
Is he substance? What is spirit? 


If you cannot describe him, how did he make himself 
manifest to the church? 


If you cannot give an understandable description of your 
god, then he does not exist. 


Where is your fabulous heaven and hell? Describe them 
literally. You preach them literally. | 


Why is your god always seeking vengeance? For disobedi- 
ence? Disobedience of what? 


Does your god reside on earth? 

If you cannot describe him, how do you know he resides 
on earth? 

If he resides on earth, then your heaven must be located on 
earth, also your hell, therefore your god must reside in both 
heaven and hell, and must be responsible for both good and evil. 

If your god does not reside on earth, how did he beget 
Christ? 

Can you scientifically describe such a conception? If not, 
then it must be figurative. If figurative, how could Christ be 
real flesh and blood as you preach him? If Christ’s birth is 
figurative, by what process did he become real? 

When did the immaculate conception become a doctrine 
of the church? When was it canonized? 

Has, and does, the church preach Christ literally? 

How could Christ be both figurative and literal? 

Does the church preach Christ as the prince of peace? 

Then explain these passages: 

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: 1 come 
not to send peace, but a sword. 

“For I am come to set a man at variance against his father, 
and the daughter against her mother.” (Matt. 10:34-35.) 

Does the church preach Christ as king of the earth? 

Then explain this passage: “My kingdom is not of this 
world.” (John 18:36.) 

Does God or Christ give sanction to the church in advo- 


508 Tue REVELATION 


cating its drastic blue-laws restricting the personal rights and 
freedom of men? 

Then explain this passage: “Let no man therefore judge 
you in meat, or in drink, or in respect of an holiday, or of 
the Sabbatheday ae (Colm2 16.) . 

Why do the Bible dictionaries give, as the meaning of 
Mary, the alleged mother of Christ, rebellion? If Mary sig- 
nifies rebellion, then Christ must be born of rebellion. 

Did Christ take refuge in Galilee? Doesn’t Galilee mean 
revolution ? , | 

Now, is this figurative or literal? 

Adam means earth or earthy. Does man symbolize earth 
or the earth symbolize man? 

Why this similitude? 

Does this apply also to the priesthood, including the pope? 
If not, why not? Are they not human? 

Does Adam symbolize the productive earth or is he sup- 
posed to signify a real man? 


Adam is the “son of god.” Why is he not the heir, instead 


of Christ, the “son of man?” 

Does the church preach literally Adam, Eve, Cain, Abel, 
Seth, Noah, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Moses, as real living 
characters? If so, where do the records of their birth and death 
exist outside the church? 

Does the church preach that Christ is the son of god? 

Why does Christ dispute this by calling himself the son 
of man? (Matt. 8:20.) 

Theaman,s Ghrisevestis< ali bimeeae 

If Christ is a “man” and the “‘son of man,’ how can he be 
the son of god? Are we to understand that god also is a man? 
Does the church preach that god manifests in the flesh? Would 
this not make him a man of flesh, muscle, and bone, like any 
other man? 

Then explain the following passages: 

“God is a spirit and they who worship him must worship 
him in the spirit.” (John 4:24.) 

“A spirit hath not flesh and bones.” (Luke 24:39.) 





THE REVELATION 509 


“Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God.’ 
Gin. Gore 3-507) 

Now how do you reconcile this with the literal statement 
that Christ, preached as a man of flesh and blood, inherits 
god’s kingdom and bequeaths it to Peter for the church? Why 
does god in the flesh surrender to Christ in the flesh? : 

Does the church preach that Christ is “the only begotten 
son of God?” (John 1:14.) 

Then explain the following: 

seratouthe sons or thes living God:” "(Hosea 1310)) 

“The sons of god saw the daughters of men and took 
them wives.” (Gen. 6:2.) 

Where are these other sons? 

Isn't Adam the “son of God?” (Luke 3:38.) 

Why carry this further? It only proves that those who 
preach these things literally are either fools or knaves. If 
they are merely figurative, and nothing they preach can be 
scientifically explained, why permit them to make fools of 
humanity and to wheedle and coerce the people to maintain 
such a burden as the church? 

It will be interesting if not amusing to hear an explana- 
tion of these matters. 

Why did Christianity assume the attitude of a soldiery 
prepared for warfare? 

“The godly hosts;” “the soldiers of Christ,” swords, hel- 
mets and shields? 

Even the subsequent offshoots of the parent stem adopt 
these warlike names. Soldiers are not symbols of peace. 

Anyone familiar with the history of the church, especially 
with the crusades and inquisition, knows that ecclesiasticism is 
a snilitant organization, its religious aspect being but incidental 
to its secret underlying purpose, worn as a disguise. 

We shall hold as our unalterable opinion that had Christian- 
ity in the beginning, told the truth, eliminated its mystery, and 
declared that all men are inherently good at birth and that 
good should prevail in the world, mankind would have developed 
as good instead of evil, and the world today would be a per- 


510 THe REVELATION 


petual paradise, instead of a graveyard for the hopes and 
aspirations of men who know the truth and are without the 
power to correct evil, selfish, and designing institutions, bent 
only on self-glorification and the grinding of the faces of the 
slaving masses in the dust. 

We declare that the first and last purpose of ecclesiasticism 
was government, and that the so-called Christian church is but 
a means to anend. If this is not true, answer these questions: 

Is ecclesiasticism derived from a word meaning a gov- 
ernment or a legislative power? 

Why was this name adopted by an alleged religious organ- 
ization? 

“Hath god essayed to go and take him a nation from the 
midst of another nation by temptations and by war?” (Deut. 
4:34.) 

Does this not signify that you are tempting the people 
away from their nations to erect an opposing nation of your 
own, even if this involves war? 

“Rise ye up, take your journey, and pass over the river 
Arnon: behold, I have given into thine hand Sihon, the Amorite, 
king of Heshbon, and his land, begin to possess it, and contend 
with him in battle. 

“This day will I begin to put the dread of thee and the 
fear of thee upon the nations that are under the whole heaven, 
who shall hear report of thee and shall tremble, and be in 
anguish because of thee.” (Deut. 2:24-25.) 

Is this not positive proof that you are attempting to set 
up a nation antagonistic toward the other nations from which 
you are tempting their subjects? 

Heshbon means thought, reason, invention, scientific re- 
search, those quick of understanding. Sihon means rooting oyt. 

You propose to usurp the progress of other nations by 
rooting out those whose thought built up civilization. By the 
threat of “war and rumors of wars” you propose to bring all 
but your chosen few under a spell of “dread, and fear, and 
anguish.” Answer, yes or no, is this not the truth? 

If you answer No, it is up to you to explain why you are 


Tup REVELATION Sul 


eternally seeking vengeance and preaching a “kingdom” and 
a “King of kings” in the midst of a republic. 

Did you anticipate war in this enterprise? 

No? Then explain the words of your same peaceful 
Christ: 

“And ye shall hear of wars and rumors of wars, see that 
ye be not troubled, for all these things must come to pass, but 
the end is not yet. 

“For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against 
kingdom.” (Matt. 24:6-7.) 

One of the greatest proofs that this premeditated war is 
in the horrible fact that the perverted theory that wars were 
waged to bring peace, has only recently been tested, with the 
result that some eleven million human lives were wantonly 
sacrificed, and chaos has settled down upon the world like a 
suffocating cloud of poison gas, and civilization is being smoth- 
ered to death. Nation is in arms against nation, rebellion and 
revolution stalk boldly into the open, hand in hand, and crime 
and imbecility are growing rank as weeds in an abandoned 
common. 

Truly Cain has again taken possession of his own. 

We warn ecclesiasticism to be careful how it trifles with 
the constitution of this republic, which so generously and so 
thoughtlessly gave refuge to religions at a time when these 
facts were not known because of rank bigotry and intolerance 
inspired in humanity by the same invisible power which seeks 
to convert this republic into a kingdom. 

If this is not true, explain your “Lord of lords” and 
“King of kings.” 


PART XXIX 
TH ESCH RESTA ID INVENT 


(Truly fiction can be made more attractive than the truth. ) 


Paul preached Christ as an ordinary man of the far- 
fetched seed of David. As a part of a triune god, he preached 
Christ as divine in the sense that all mankind is of this triune 
divine nature. Of course his words are placed in the mouth 
of an imaginary person. 

The Jewish Christians, and the Gentiles, steadily preached 
Jesus as a good man only, born in the ordinary course of gen- 
eration. 

It was the designing elements which later demanded that 
Jesus be deified. They were wise enough to see that to de- 
velop the novel idea of original or inherited sin, their Christ 
must be free from such taint, hence the “immaculate concep- 
tion” and deification were slowly and cautiously introduced. 

Before this all-important necessity had fully developed, 
Tertullian (A. D. 210) made the mistake of declaring that “the 
propagation of the soul is the propagation of sin.” According 
to Genesis, the propagation of bodies necessarily is the propa- 
gation of souls. Hence Tertullian was merely attempting to 
interpret the alleged answer of Christ to Salome, “Death will 
prevail as long as ye women bring forth children,” as signifying 
that he believed that Christ was opposed to childbirth by women. 
It requires no great wisdom to declare that persons born 
must die. 

Had he known that two hundred years later Augustus 
would enforce the doctrine of “original sin’ as the salvation of 
the church, he might have changed his opinion, for the discon- 
tinuance of births not only would take from under the church 
its foundation, but it would put an end to the human race. That 
rapid propagation was a menace to the church at that time is 


512 


THE REVELATION 513 


evident, and yet, the newly developnig generation was its espe- 
cial field. 

Eternal punishment was like all of the important doctrines 
of the church, including “original sin” and the “fall of man,” 
unblushingly borrowed from ancient religious systems. They 
were now in possession of the gnostic wisdom and digging out 
these ancient doctrines. 

Tertullian advanced the very idea which drove fanatical 
men to do things which would forfeit their lives in the name of 
the church. It is evident Ignatius also held the view that mar- 
tyrs went at once to the abode of the blessed and that this was 
a privilege peculiar to them, and not granted even to other 
Christians—the theory being that all other souls went to a tem- 
porary resting’ place to await their bodies before entering 
heaven or hell. This was paving the way to that diabolical 
purgatory, the bargain counter of the Catholic church for the 
sale of indulgences, and prayers, the greatest propagator of 
evil ever invented by men, placing the church above the law 
and concealing evil and crime from the law. 

The doctrine that “God brought all things out of nothing” 
is very cautiously mentioned, because of the logical essenic 
theory which is demonstrable. Gnosticism made plain the pro- 
cess of material evolution. 

Inspiration—as usual, we find this doctrine accredited to 
one of the wheel horses of church construction, Irenzeus. 

Millenarinism: originated by the same spirits, the fictitious 
Papias, Irenzeus, Tertullian, and Justin Martyr, the latter de- 
claring it to be the belief of all but the gnostics, has no scrip- 
tural justification. Of course the gnostics do not believe. 

Baptism : an original Mosaic practice of washing upon com- 
ing to water. The original custom was to wash the whole body. 
Nothing is heard of infant baptism before Irenzeus, which 
seems to corroborate the above, hence the saying, “cleanliness 
is godliness.” But baptism by the church is ready money. The 
original church practice was to wash the naked body. 

Transubstantiation: Justin Martyr, like Irenzeus, uncon- 
sciously revealed that he was drawing from the gnostic wisdom, 


514 THE REVELATION 


whether understanding it or not, by announcing this doctrine: 
“So, likewise, have we been taught that the food which, and 
from which, our blood and flesh by transmutation are nourished, 
is the flesh and blood of the Jesus who was made flesh.” (Ist 
Apology, ch. 66.) 

The gnostic interpretation of this is that the Christ char- 
acter represents all the living matter upon the earth’s surface, 
from which we draw our sustenance. Therefore the eating of 
the body of Christ is the partaking of our food. 

Religious intolerance is a definite doctrine of the church, 
denying to all not associated with the church the right to dis- 
cuss or have in their possession the scriptures, notwithstanding 
that church support is a direct burden upon all humanity alike, 
no matter from what source derived. The church aims to sep- 
arate its dupes wholly from civil rule or influence. 

Secret doctrines and ceremonies: 

“The veil of mystery in which the Christians shrouded their 
assemblies for divine service, from the beginning, fostered the 
suspicion of indulging in a criminal secret worship.” (First 
age of the church, p. 100.) 

Origen is authority for the truth that the church has an 
janeracircle: 

“To the carnal minded they taught the gospel in a literal 
way: preaching Jesus Christ and him crucified. But to persons 
further advanced, and burning with love for divine celestial 
wisdom, they communicated the Logos.” (Origen, Pref. to 
Comm. on John Opera. vol. 2, p. 255.) 

Could it be made plainer that Jesus Christ is a figurative 
character, being represented literally to the ignorant masses? 
The whole scheme is based upon this kind of false pretense. 
Origen was one of the “church fathers.” 

With the formation of the papal hierarchy, secrecy and 
mystery became the basic church policy. Why? 

Words are even put into the mouth of Christ evidencing 
this: “And he said unto them (the disciples), ‘Unto you it 1s 
given to know the mystery of the kingdom of God; but unto 
them that are without (the ignorant masses) all these things 


THE REVELATION SLD 


are done in parables, that seeing they may see and not perceive, 
and hearing they may hear and not understand.’ ”’ 

Now, what kind of duplicity is this? 

The gnostics believed in none of this hypocrisy and false 
pretense, because it was on its face dishonest and unworthy of 
a conscientious, decent, self-respecting man. Original gnosti- 
cism had nothing to do with religion, and differed from Chris- 
tianity in that it favored teaching its wisdom to all men and 
was preparing the way to do this. 

Irenzeus was the established watch-dog of the church in his 
day, and by eternal reference and exaggerated quotation, he is 
a factor to this day. It was he who condemned the heretics, 
although admitting that they could perform all the ‘“miracles”’ 
performed by the authorized church magicians; the gift was 
invariably from the devil when performed outside the church. 
The church claimed a monopoly of deceiving the people. 

Here is a very selfish and weak point in the church. It 
is continually exploiting alleged “miracles” wrought by its own 
characters as divine, whereas the same “miracles” wrought by 
those not believers in the church pretenses, are put down as 
the works of the devil. 

The prophets raised up in the schools of the church are 
divine, whereas the same identical type of prophecy, by those 
not of the school, and prophesying, are called false prophets 
“even if their prophecies come true.” 

This foolish, childish, selfishness belittles all efforts to give 
respect to the institution, Its persistent claim to monopoly 
is the meanest trait of Christianity. 

When Marcus (A. D. 175) began to attract attention, 
Ireneus admitted the wonders performed, but declared him 
possessed of a demon and under the spell of the devil. 

Eusebius (A. D. 325) seemed to be another mile-post in the 
church progress, his specialty being to dig up “evidence” and 
“testimonials.” All he required was a name with which to con- 
jure “authentic” church history, although in a majority of cases 
his names are totally unknown to history. His ecclesiastical 
history is a veritable junk shop of worthless matters. His whole 


516 THe REVELATION 


desire is to patch up that rent in the church period covering the 
first two centuries of the church, even uttering palpable false- 
hood in his effort to prove that the new testament dates back 
to the time of Christ. Practically all of his evidences fail to 
mention the “inspiration” of the new testament writers. It 
was again Irenzeus who first suggested the doctrine of “inspira- 
tion.” (Heresies, 3, 16, 2.) 

We may drive another peg in the time of the writing of 
the four gospels, by Athenagoras (A. D. 177). In his writings 
he cites by name, Moses, Jeremiah, Jonah, Thales, Plato, 
Homer, Hesiod, Orpheus, Herodotus, Pythagoras, Euripides, 
Aristotle, and others, but never once does he mention the name 
of one of the four gospels. Hence it is perfectly safe to place 
their introduction at a later period. 

On the other hand, Theophilus, another Bishop of Antioch 
(A. D. 180), mentions the gospel of John, and right here is a 
ticklish point in time, and we see the same old trick. The ref- 
erence to the gospel of John is preserved, but the more im- 
portant commentary on the gospels, alleged to have been written 
by Theophilus, are “lost.” 

This questionable fashion of losing the really essential 
things, and finding the words which the church placed in dead 
men’s mouths, is carried to a foolish extreme. 

The gospel writings of Bardesanes are “lost,” but some 
trivial essay, on fate, is preserved. Eusebius as usual discovers 
thise @Chcce Hist. 20-30)) 

Hegesippus A. D. 185), a Jewish Christian, traveled exten- 
sively, writing “Memoirs in Five Books, being a complete his- 
tory of Christianity down to his time.” “It is now lost,” ex- 
cept a few short fragments preserved by Eusebius, around 
which he weaves his fabulous stories. He says nothing of the 
four gospels. 

Here are two essential reasons for losing, at least, these 
writings. He hated Paul and said nothing of the canonized 
gospels. It is always Eusebius who announces the loss of cer- 
tain works destroyed for a reason, and it is he who preserves 
certain fragments. Does this not make plain the fact that as 


THE REVELATION BL7 


the authority on church evidence he is the censor of the writ- 
ings of that early period? It was Ireneus who wrote the 
criticisms in the earlier period. 

We seem to be approaching near to the period when the 
four gospels were adopted as the foundation of the Roman 
Catholic dominion. ( 

The gospels of Luke and Mark may have been composed 
without special reference to the Catholic hierarchy, but John, 
Matthew, and the Acts of the Apostles, were composed espe- 
cially for Catholic purposes. 

John was to establish the divinity of Jesus, and the unity 
of the church under Peter. 

Matthew was to lay the foundation for the establishment 
of the supremacy of the papal power, on the authority of Christ 
as delegated to Peter. 

The acts harmonized the differences between the followers 
Olecetcreand Paul, 

A beautiful demonstration of the value of the truth that 
' “dead men tell no tales.” 

In a modern court of law, the false statements involved in 
the establishing of these gospels would have landed all of them 
in prison for subornation of perjury. 

All of the reliable sources of information for testing the 
truth of any statement made, which does not harmonize with 
known facts, are closed and jealously guarded against the re- 
searches of the historian. Only the word of the accepted church 
authorities, such as Irenzeus and Eusebius, must be swallowed 
without a gulp. After these fictions become canonized as church 
facts, they are “divine” and “holy,” hence it is blasphemous to 
question their truth or criticize their absurdity. They are im- 
mune against any discussion regarding their origin. 

The writings of the second century, absolutely necessary 
to establish the truth concerning the gospels, have been conveni- 
ently lost or destroyed—without a single exception—if they 
ever existed, which is most likely. Not one remains, to give 
testimony of any controverted question, and in the subsequent 
centuries, objectionable books have been diligently suppressed, 


518 Tue REVELATION 


and in thousands of instances the writers persecuted and pun- 
ished as heretics—involving great scientific discoveries. Hesh- 
bon was not to rise again. 

As it became necessary, from time to time, existing books 
were boldly changed by interpolations or rank forgeries to 
meet the new demand. 

The works of the following learned writers were sup- 
pressed and destroyed or secreted. 

All gnostic writings, then in circulation. 

Basilides (A. D. 125) because they were gnostic and ex- 
posed the fact that the four gospels did not exist at that time. 

Agrippa Castor (A. D. 130) because they referred too much 
to Basilides’ knowledge. 

Prodicus (A. D. 120) because he possessed the secret 
books of Zoroaster and exposed the connection between Per- 
sian mythology and Christianity. 

OQuadratus and Aristides (A. D. 126) because Eusebius 
wanted to quote them as referring to miracles of Christ and 
the gospels. 

Aristion (A. D. 130) for the same reason. 

John the Presbyter (A. D. 130) for the same reason. 

Cerinthus (A. D. 145) who wrote a gospel not suitable for 
the purposes of Eusebius. 

Valentinus (A. D. 150) wrote the “Gospel of Truth,” 
which so angered Irenzeus, he declared it antagonistic, hence 
it was “lost.” 

Papias; the most fabulous of the early alleged writers. 
Cords of literature exist based upon what he was alleged to 
have written, but not one word is extant of his writings to 
justify it. No one knows where he was born, when he died, 
or where he is buried. Yet his alleged writings are the basis 
of the four gospels. 

Marcion (A. D. 145), one of the most truthful Christian 
writers—called a “hound” by Tertullian and a “beast” by Epi- 
phanius. 

Justin Martyr (A. D. 150), one of the great church au- 


THE REVELATION 519 


thorities. His attacks upon the Heretics contained so much 
material hurtful to the church, his works were “lost.” 

Appelles (A. D. 160), gnostic, who had a gospel of his 
own. Consequently his works were “lost.” 

Peregrinas (A. D. 160), a great Christian writer and in- 
dependent philosopher. His works did not fit in—‘lost.” 

Marcellina (A. D. 160), woman gnostic, head of Marcel- 
linians—“‘lost.”’ 

Montanus (A. D. 170), head of Montanism, hence his 
works were called herecies—“lost.” 

Tatian (A. D. 170), gnostic of great importance to the 
Christian work, but his works were destroyed in order to give 
Eusebius an opportunity of quoting him on the gospels with- 
out a back-fire. 

Marcus (A. D. 170). Irenzeus credited him with writing 
many apocryphal books, but they did not suit the church pur- 
Posesame 20st, 

Pantenus (A. D. 180) claimed he had discovered the origin 
of the gospel of Matthew in India, hence he was wiped out right 
quick, for he was too near the truth. India means the law. 

Chronicles of Hegesippus (A. D. 185). This important 
Christian writer traveled over the whole Christian world to 
compile and write a complete history of the church from the 
beginning to his time. This is one of the strongest evidences 
of the non-existence of the four gospels previous to that period, 
for the church has moved heaven and earth to prove this. Yet 
it undoubtedly suppressed this first complete church history, 
Bloste 

Eusebius makes a pretense of referring to this work, dem- 
onstrating that he knew of its previous existence, if it was not 
directly in his hands. He frequently used Hegesippus, but no 
one else can tell whether he is telling the truth.. He especially 
dwells upon his reference to “Apostolic tradition’ —a non-exist- 
ing thing. The importance of the writer is revealed by the 
strenuous effort on the part of Eusebius to quote something 
important from him without revealing that he secretly has his 
works. 


520 THE REVELATION 


Commentaries of Heracleon (A. D. 190). Evidently de- 
stroyed because they did not fit. 

Serapion (A. D. 190). Important writings suppressed. 

Clement of Alexandria (A. D. 200). Eusebius admits that 
he wrote authentic works upon the scriptures, but he undoubt- 
edly was too much imbued with the philosophies of Alexandria, 
to suit the priesthood of Rome. 

The important works of more than twenty of the great 
church historians were thus cast into the fire or concealed be- 
cause they told the truth, and the church could not be estab- 
lished on the truth. 

Not one of the whole number has been permitted to see 
the light of subsequent ages. The same might be said of the 
writings of the third century. 

Nearly everything written concerning the gospels to the 
year 325 and all the alleged gospels themselves to the same 
period, are lost, destroyed, or concealed. 

As the third century opened, the church began to assert its 
authority on matters of doctrine, and Eusebius became the 
blacksmith to beat the sabres of the past into plow-shares for 
the future. 

There remained the three important characters: Irenzus, 
Clement of Alexander, and Tertullian. 

Ireneus in Gaul, Clement in Egypt, and Tertullian in 
northern Africa. 

These men were selected to introduce the four gospels, 
two hundred years after the alleged birth of the Christ which 
_ the church was attempting to establish as a divine authority, 
for usurping all the powers of the world. 

These men were selected because they were powerful and 
learned, making a deep and lasting impression upon the masses 
of unlearned people. It gave them an immense controlling 
influence. Nevertheless, when they are judged in the light of 
modern thought and reason, they become mere wheels in the 
church machinery, themselves appearing at great disadvantage. 

Quoting modern authority: 

“Treneus was credulous and blundering.” 











Tue REVELATION 521 


“Tertullian passionate and one-sided.” 
“Clement was mainly occupied with ecclesiastical ethics.” 


All three openly and flagrantly utter untruths in the dis- 
charge of instructions from their superiors, stultifying them- 
selves and revealing the church as a sinister menace to the 
civilized world. 


Their work was clean-cut and arbitrary. The permanent 
establishment of the papal power wholly depended upon the 
safe launching of the four gospels. It was the most critical 
period in church history. Irenzus did not mince matters. It 
mattered little to him what subsequent history might say. It 
was the urgent present which required his attention. 


He had the honor of presiding over the precedent council 
of bishops called by the church of Rome to establish the author- 
ity of the bishop of Rome over all other churches. 


Clement was equally determined with Irenzus to drive 
home the papal supremacy. 


Can there be any doubt regarding an understanding among 
these church manipulators? Well, hardly. Two very large 
birds were killed with one stone, and that stone was Peter,— 
the four gospels were confirmed as “gospel truth,’ whatever 
that means, and the unquestioned authority of the pope was 
established. Whether they believed them or not, prelates had 
to preach the doctrines of Rome. 

In order to saint Ireneus, a fictitious story of his martyr- 
dom was filed away for that purpose. No direct evidence of 
this event is found. Martyrdom did not necessarily signify 
persecution of these men. 

Tertullian was a married priest. 

Some appreciation of the results of this strenuous work, 
at the beginning of the third century, may be had, when one 
realizes that it made possible the Catholic hierarchy, which 
has since dominated the Christian world for sixteen hundred 
years, and which, to this day, stands as a menace to humanity. 
It 1s based upon the absurd heirship and establishes class even 
in the priesthood. 


Sve THE REVELATION 


It is significant that Irenzeus, who is so prolifically quoted 
as church authority, was first to mention the four gospels, and 
the first to acknowledge the supremacy of the church of Rome, 
therefore the endless evidence of duplicity and prejudice in his 
works need not seem strange. He was sainted for this work, a 
poor compensation for his zeal. 

Despite the endless hypocrisy and false pretense of these 
so-called “church fathers,” practically indisputable evidences 
declare that previous to A. D. 170 no book of the New Testa- 
ment was called scripture, and the present gospels did not as- 
sume a canonical position till the latter part of the second 
century. 

No canon of the New Testament, supposed to possess 
divine authority, existed before A. D. 200. 

The gospels of Matthew and John at once became the 
powerful agencies in the establishment of the supremacy of 
the Bishop of Rome. 

Neither Luke nor Mark had been apostles, hence their gos- 
pels show no such power. 

The intolerant bigotry displayed by those who tore the 
world to pieces, to establish a surreptitious power, deprives 
them of any accusation of being moral or just towards their 
fellowmen. Even if they had been conscientious their illogical 
zeal condemned them as irrational and dangerous. 

Perhaps the most vicious doctrine ever advanced by any 
human institution is expressed in the words “the wisdom of 
this world is foolishness with God.” By every scientific test, 
the wisdom of this world is all wisdom understandable to man. 
Thus they slap closed the covers of the book of nature, that 
humanity may not discover in the laws of the material uni- 
verse, evidences of their duplicity. Either they were willfully 
perverse or else their credulity was unbounded. Their utter 
disregard of truth favors the first intimation. They have always 
been unscrupulous in their arguments. Their “pious frauds,” 
to use their favorite expression, are “invoked by the devil.” 

Even zealous Christian writers accused Clement of Alex- 
ander, and Lactanius, of using forged testimonials from spuri- 


Tue REVELATION 523 


ous books, attempting to prove the foundation of Christian reve- 
lation. Irenzus, knowing that the very best evidence proved 
that the ministry of Christ lasted not to exceed three years, but 
more probably only one, if at all, conjured up a tradition from 
Asia, that his ministry lasted for twenty years, in order to 
bring it up to a time to meet some vexatious emergency and 
bridge over a lapse. This would make Christ fifty years of age 
at the time of the alleged crucifixion. 

Now what remains to recommend Christianity, or to jus- 
tify the burdensome church. There is not a single evidence 
that the morals or the material benefits have been improved by 
all these centuries of false pretense. Mystery and untruth can- 
not establish morality. The self-laudations of Christian forces 
do not make truth. 

It matters not whether the gospels are authentic. Have 
they benefitted mankind? No one with common sense believes 
them divine or inspired by any other power than the minds of 
men bent on establishing a universal control. Some of the 
teachings of Christ are the honest teachings of good men. The 
church has only appropriated these as a mask, to conceal its 
sinister motives, as it boasts of its good deeds to cloak its evils. 

Are we justified in making these radical accusations? We 
declare that a million years of good cannot wipe out the crime 
of the crusades and the inquisition. 

All good authorities deny that such a person as Jesus 
Christ lived at the time alleged. The three witnesses upon 
whose evidence the matter rests, are Paul, Josephus, and Taci- 
tus—a Christian, a Jew, and a heathen—a most suspicious be- 
ginning and combination. Tacit means implied. There is so 
much dispute about Paul, he may be eliminated. Josephus’ 
works are so full of subsequent forgeries and interpolations, 
they will always be doubtful. Tacitus speaks of Christus “who, 
in the reign of Tiberius, was put to death as a criminal by the 
procurator, Pontius Pilate.” That is practically the foundation 
evidence. 

Now, as to the alleged father of John, Zacharias; there 
were four persons by that name, who have been referred to in 


524 THE REVELATION 


the apocryphal and canonical gospels, and in the fathers, in such 
an indiscriminate manner as to create great confusion—aside 
from the apocryphal nature of this character. 


Zacharias, the son of Jehoiada. He was stoned to death 
in the court of the temple. (II Chr. 24:20-21.) Long previous 
to Christ, Zacharias means memory of the Lord. Jehoiada 
means knowledge of the Lord. 


Zacharias, the prophet, who was son of Berechiah (mean- 
ing blessing), no account of his death. (Zach. 1:1.) 


Zacharias, alleged father of John the Baptist—who also 
was killed in the temple. 


Zacharias, the son of Zarouchos, also killed in the temple 
abOuUteAs SD MOO TMM Wiattee3e35n) 


There is not one word in the old Testament authentically 
connecting it with the New Testament that is not interpolated 
or warped in interpretation for that express purpose—except- 
ing that the Old Testament sets all the precedents for the 
Christian exploitation. 

The Old Testament is more essential to the Christian re- 
ligion than the New Testament, because without the precedents 
of the Old, the New would have no authority and no genealogi- 
cal connection. 


In the early chapters of this book we have demonstrated 
that the two books are essential parts of a premeditated theme 
to establish a fictitious authority to displace established human 
authority and governments. The papal struggles for temporal 
power prove this beyond refutation. 


Now that we understand the flimsy character of the Chris- 
tian scheme, and the false foundation for papal supremacy, we 
may read the subsequent history of the church attempts to put 
into practical operation this wonderful ecclesiastical mechanism, 
with greater interest and understanding and less fear and 
trembling. 


The following chapters will stir the reader even more than 
have the preceding ones. 








—. =. 7 oe 


THE REVELATION 525 


Before closing this chapter we call attention to the highly 
significant fact that none of the names of those whose works 
were suppressed or lost, respond to the biblical code as do all 
the names mentioned in both books of the Bible. We hold that 
this evidences that they were the real, and the Bible characters 
were fictitious. 


PART XXX 
THE JUGGLING OF WORDS AND NAMES 


(The rose smells as sweet though called a cabbage. ) 


When we analyze the names Ad am; Ab ram; Ab ra ham; 
Ja cob; Jo shua; Jah, meaning Jehovah; El, meaning God; 
Jo, increase; we are at once interested in knowing why these 
names usually consist of combinations of parts of numerous 
names carried through the work. 

Ad is a Latin prefix meaning to. 

Am, the existing authority, “I am,’ 


bd 


meaning self-sustain- 
ing. 

Adam signifies the self-supporting earth, also mankind col- 
lectively, self-sustaining humanity. 

Ab means father. As a Latin prefix ab means from, and 
ram means high—the father from on high, or the divine law 
from heaven. 

Ab —|— ram means high father; that is the usual definition. 

Ab —|— ra —|— ham means father of a multitude. 

Rah also means wandering. Abram’s people were wander- 
ing nomads. Ham means hot, burning, specifically signifying 
the hot sun high in the heaven. 

Jo signifies God. It is also an abbreviation of Joseph, 
meaning increase. ‘God gives the increase.” 

Shua means wealth; the father-in-law of Judah, praise. 
Judah is Judae, the name concealing merchandising, trading, 
by the Jews. 

Joshua means savior. Jesus is the Greek form of Joshua. 
Jo -|— shua, God’s wealth saves, God possesses all. God is 
Jehovah, self-sustaining, self-supporting. The burning sun, 
high in the heaven, is the source of all earthly wealth. 

Abi means progenitor. 

Ram means high. 


THE REVELATION yey! 


Abi -|— ram, high propagator. 

Ab, father. 

Ner means lamp; the father of Abner. 

Ab —|— ner means father of light. The son is from the 
father; the light is from the lamp. 

This is an excellent place to demonstrate the progress or 
evolution of God. It was the practice at early periods to put 
into the name some portion of the name of the god, especially 
the authority, under which the people lived. Abner is the name. 

Ner, lamp, is the father of Abner. 

Ner primarily signifies lamp, the source of light. As fire 
usually signifies God, and sunlight the Christ. 

Uri means fire, and in like manner is used as the source 
of light. 

Uri -—|- el, fire of God. Abram came from Ur, fire, and 
Abraham signifies the fire light. Lot is the accompanying 
smoke. Uri —|— jah, fire of Jehovah. Jah is an abbreviation 
of Jehovah. El is the Babylonian sun-god. Hell is derived 
from the name. Jah means hot. 

The name Absalom is another name with which to juggle, 
the name signifying father of peace. 

Salem and Salim signify peace. 

Solomon signifies peaceful. Sol means the sun. Sol —|- 
omon means the luminous sun, which reveals wisdom. 

But the meaning of Salom in Ab —|— salom, is Shallum, 
meaning peaceable, also revenge, found as Sallumus in I Esdr. 
9:25 of the apocrypha. This is derived from the Latin lumen, 
signifying light. 

The Latin prefix ad, signifying to, is equally as important. 

Ad means to. 

Am means “I am,” God or Jehovah. 

The meaning of the name Adam is generally given as 
earthy, but is translated man in Genesis 1 :26-27, symbolizing 
the human race. | 

Adamah is the Hebrew for red earth, blood. Admah 
means bloody. 


rK 


528 THE REVELATION 


In the genealogy of Luke 3:38 Adam is named the son of 
God—the earth the son of fire. In Matthew 9:6, Christ is 
named as the son of man. Adam is named man, therefore 
Christ is the son of Adam. That is exactly our theory, that 
Christ symbolizes mankind at large the progeny of Adam, the 
earth, and in the figurative crucifixion of Christ we see the 
debasement of mankind. Temptations are placed before him 
and he partakes thereof in his ignorance, and this accuses him 
of inherited sin. 


Noah signifies rest, tranquility, repose. God ends his 
work in human intellect and reason. No means place, also 
stirring up, forbidding. Ah is an abbreviation of Jah or 
Jehovah; sometimes also signifying brother, as in Joah and 
Ahab. Therefore Noah simply means God’s resting place, 
which is symbolized by the period of tranquility succeeding the 
flood, and no doubt has to do with the brotherhood of monks, 
for it is the period when the whole enterprise was planned. The 
flood is but the figurative means of eliminating the peoples 
who necessarily could not have been considered as under the 
jurisdiction of the Hebraic-Christian exploitation, in order that 
all living people could be included to make the scheme universal. 
This is to be accomplished by the control of increase, the new 
generations. 

Moses—the definition is usually given as drawn out. But 
by an analysis of the name and its associations, we draw out a 
much more elaborate significance. His father is Amram, mean- 
ing exalted; Am meaning Jehovah, ram meaning high. Jehovah 
is exalted, and begets Moses. 

By a fine deduction we may draw a definite meaning for 
Jehovah, also the reason why Moses forbade the speaking of 
the name. 

Flavius Josephus relates the story of Moses thus: 


“Thermuthis, the daughter of the king of Egypt, seeing a 
cradle on the current of the Nile, sent swimmers to rescue it, 
and found a child therein. Thereupon she named it Mo-uses. 
Nile means dark blue. It was worshipped as a god by Egyp- 
tians. 


THE REVELATION 529 


“The Egyptian for water is Mo. 

“Those saved out of the water are called uses. 

“So, by putting these two words together she named him 
Mouses or Moses.” 

Thereas means Aahva. (I Esdr. 8:41.) 

Ahava means water. Water means multitudes and ordi- 
nances. 

Bear in mind this constant play about water, for water 
symbolizes masses of people. Dam the waters and they rise 
up. Restrain the people and they rebel. 

If Mo in Moses means water, Mo in Moab must mean 
water. I'he Moabites worshipped Chemosh, a sun-god, signi- 
fying the attraction of the sun for the water. Moab is the 
son of Lot by his own daughter, and we have shown in another 
chapter that Lot means mist, fog, veil, mystery, presaging the 
mysterious cloud which has always enshrouded the Christian 
church. Therefore Moab means rain, and rain means doctrines. 


We at once recognize that this whole Christian scheme is 
involved in every part of the alleged history to which it attempts 
to attach itself. The rain from mists arising from the land 
is figured by the Moabites called bastards (Deut. 23), due to 
the fact that the true doctrine should arise from the holy see. 

Moses commits murder in Egypt and flees to the land of 
Midian. Midian signifies strife, judgment, measure, covering. 
The moon signifies measure and Midian perhaps signifies moon- 
worship, as opposed to Moab, water-worship. 

Reuel the priest of Midian had seven daughters. 

Reu means friend. 

Reu —|— el means God’s friend, a shepherd. 

This reveals the worship of El the sun-god of Babylonia 
and Chaldea. 

Moses had turned from the worship of water to the wor- 
ship of the sun. 

This Reuel, the priest of Midian, is also a patriarch ruler, 
and is called his excellency, Jethro, posterity, hence he was 
a high priest from the beginning of mankind. He is the son of 
Esau, the hairy cave-dweller. 


530 THE REVELATION 


“And the angel of the Lord appeared to Moses in a 
flame of fire out of the midst of a bush.” (Ex. 3:2.) 

Sinai means bush, also enmity. He led Jethro’s flocks to 
Horeb (desert), meaning Sinat. 

Moses turned from sun-worship to fire-worship, and God 
became Jehovah. 

“And I appeared unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto 
Jacob, by the name of God Almighty, but by the name Jehovah 
was I not known to them.” (Ex. 6:3.) 

Previously no attempt had been made to commercialize 
the scheme and make it self-sustaining, as signified by Jehovah. 

Solomon is especially amenable to this code. 

Sol means sun. The sun may not be monopolized but fire 
can be. A monopolized god was the true goal, hence even the 
use of the name Jehovah was monopolized and forbidden. 
Nadab and Abihu, sons of Aaron, were burned for taking fire 
from the altar. 

Omon is Amon or Amen, meaning mystery. An Egyptian 
god worshipped at Thebes as “Amen the sun.” In Nahum 3:8, 
this is No, which is interpreted as place. No-Amon means place 
of Amon or Amen, symbolized into lumen, enlightenment, 
human intellect. 

Hence we corroborate Noah as a place of rest and recu- 
peration in the scheme. We have, in previous chapters demon- 
strated the truth of this. Water was to quench fire-worship and 
prepare the way for “the light of the world,” hence baptism. 

Noah was the son of Lamech, poverty, lowliness, who is 
struck, the coming ignorant masses to be cultivated in super- 
stition. 

This means the unprotected, helpless masses, the victims 
of this ungodly scheme. 

After humanity has been debased to a state of helplessness, 
the master of the situation may rest and plan for the future. 
It required time to perfect Christianity. 

Now comes Elijah, an important one of the line of prophets 
to tell the frightened masses what the future holds for them, 
to establish obedience by terrorism. 


THE REVELATION 530 


Let us analyze the name. 

El] was the sun-god of the Chaldeans. 

Abraham came from Ur of Chaldea. Ur means fire. 
Jah, is the Jehovah of Moses. Jah is hot. 


Therefore, El -|— i -|- jah smiply means: the sun is hot. 
This is converted into the more effective form: “hell is hot.” 
Fire supercedes the sun, and Christ follows fire. “I am the 
light of the world, hence he is of the seed of Abraham.” 


This introduces the Christian dispensation. 


A romantic play, nevertheless coercively involving all hu- 
manity, in order to make it a self-supporting institution. Je- 
hovah must prevail, and god must eat. 

Reader, no one will seriously attempt to make light of 
what we have written. It is your affair if you can be fooled 
and beguiled into treating it lightly yourself. This trivial 
romance is the foundation of the so-called Christian religion, 
which has swayed kingdoms, sacrificed millions of human lives, 
and planned for the future abject slavery of humanity. 

We call especial attention to the fact that there is so 
much of Latin interspersed through the Bible, it is fair to de- 
duce that it is a product of Latin minds. That is, out of the 
collected mass of materials plagiarized from every religion back 
to antiquity, and the accumulated scientific knowledge of that 
period, was worked this Christian scheme. It is absolutely de- 
void of religious significance, and is by no means edifying or 
educational. It is full of virulent menace towards humanity 
and its legitimate institutions. It is illogical in its ethical atti- 
tude and interferes with the natural evolution of government. 

The process of developing the proposed church following 
was by debasing mankind, symbolizing the fall of the Adamic 
race, practically the body of developing humanity. This is the 
crucifixion. 

Nothing is found in church literature throwing light upon 
that period called the “dark ages,’ following the introduction 
of Christianity. 

The most authentic and definite dates assigned as this 


Hoe THE REVELATION 


period of blissful ignorance are as follows, which we adopt 
from ‘“‘Haydn’s Dictionary of Dates,” and according to Hallam: 

“Tt comprised about one thousand years (486 to 1495). 
During this period learning was not only at its lowest ebb, but 
to seek or exhibit learning was to trifle with death.” 

It is most important to examine the church during this 
period, five hundred years of which being devoted to the extinc- 
tion of the gnostics, which meant the suppression of learning. 
The very fact that Christianity does not deny its antagonism 
towards gnosticism establishes the truth that it sought mental 
control over mankind by the suppression of scientific learning 
and the leveling of humanity to a common plane of ignorance. 
If this is not true, let the ecclesiasts give a plausible explana- 
tion of their assault upon extant learning at that time and their 
subsequent warfare upon scientific research, and its opposition 
to science in its every form. 

There is but one plausible excuse—pure, inexcusable, sel- 
fish jealousy, and a vicious determination to seize control of 
all education. 

It was during this period that the crusades, “romantic un- 
dertakings,” as they were named, were developed. This was 
the earliest form of process by which the mind of Europe was 
attracted away from the strides of the popes towards temporal 
power. So successful was the church in arousing zeal and en- 
thusiasm, from all parts of Europe, thousands of people re- 
sponded to the call of the pope to engage in a “holy war” to 
recover the alleged sepulchre from the Saracens. It is said 
that in the spring of 1096 not less than six million people were 
in motion towards Palestine. These consisted mainly of the 
anarchistic dregs and refuse of Christendom. 

To the shame of Europe the leading sovereigns were seized 
with the hysteria and joined in these fanatical mobs—rapine 
and plunder were the sole object, the popes absolving the cru- 
saders in advance. 

In the thirteenth century a crusade of children was organ- 
ized and inspired with a conquest for the conversion of the Mos- 
lems. The modern so-called “boy scouts” is on a par with this, 


THe REVELATION 533 


having no well-defined purpose. Thirty thousand children em- 
barked in a crusade at Marseilles for the holy land. Two-thirds 
of these were drowned at sea, and the others were sold as slaves 
to the Saracens. There has been a persistent determination to 
take the manual training of children away from the parents. 


It is appalling to estimate the millions of lives sacrificed 
to ignorance and inspired fanaticism during this period of 
mental and moral darkness. There was but one source of this 
hysteria, the popes of Rome. There was but one purpose, to 
draw attention away from the political intrigues of the popes 
of Rome. They knew the fictitious nature of the inspiring 
causes. 


Ninety-two popes covered the period called the “dark 
ages,” and during this period they surreptitiously came into 
temporal power, holding this power for about five hundred 
years. 

The period was replete with councils which were securely 
nailing down the coffin lids of kings and forging the fetters for 
humanity. 


The first pope to call himself the “head of all the holy 
churches” was Pope John IT, 535. The first pope to style him- 
self “sovereign pontiff’? was Pope Theodore, 649. 


The first council called to absolve the subjects of a king 
(Wamba at Toledo) was called by Pope Agatho, 682. 


The first pope to uphold the worship of images in the 
church was Pope Gregory II, in his quarrel with Emperor 
eo, 7317 


The first pope to apply the excommunication to those who 
opposed images, called iconoclasts, was Pope Gregory III, 741. 


Pretended “donation of Pepin,” a frogery was referred 
to as a precedent, by Pope Stephen II, 757. 

The “false decretals,” rank forgeries, introduced by Pope 
Beor lil 316: 

Forged “donation of Louis-le-Debonnaire” introduced by 
Pope Stephen IV, 817. 

The first deliberate humiliation of a king, to show the papal 


534 THE REVELATION 


contempt for civil rulers, was that of Louis-le-Debonnaire by 
Pope Gregory IV, 827. 

The most audacious early excommunications of kings were 
those of Lothaire and Waldrade by Nicholas I, 867. 

The beginning of the crowning of kings by popes, Charles 
the Bald, 875, and Charles the Fat, 880, by Pope John VIII. 

An open lover of a mistress, Theodora, Pope John X, 914. 

Popes Leo VI, 929, and Stephen VII, creatures of the 
notorious prostitute, Marosia. 

Pope John XI, bastard son of Marosia and Pope Sergis 
The OS le 

Pope John XII, 965, so mean and vengeful, the Greek em- 
peror refused to receive his envoys. 

Pope Benedict VI, 972, strangled in prison. 

Pope John XVI, 997, put to death. 

Emperor Henry III deposed three popes, Benedict io 
Silvester III, and Gregory VI, 1046. | 

Pope Gregory VII (Hildebrand), 1085, quarrels with all 
the sovereigns; excommunicates and deposes Emperor Henry 
IV, persuaded large donations from his mistress Matilda, count- 
ess of Tuscany. He was the meanest and most aggressive of 
popes, finally being beaten and put in prison, where he died. 
Boldly proclaimed the right of popes to the temporal power, 
Pope Urban II, 1088, excommunicated Philip, king of France. 

Pope Paschal II, 1099, excommunicated Philip, king of 
France. Disgraced Henry VI, quarreled with Henry V. 

Pope Honorius II, 1130, aroused the two factional German 
parties which have caused much of the warfare in Europe, the 
Guelphs and the Ghibelines. 

Anaclet, a Jew pope, 1131. 

Adrian IV, 1154, English pope, made Frederick I kiss his 
foot. | 

Innocent III, 1198, quarreled with the sovereigns. Great 
supporter of crusades, authorized the massacre of the Albi- 
genses, anathematized Philip Augustus, and treacherously in- 
spired war between England and France; author of the In- 
quisition. 





| 
| 
aj 


Tue REVELATION HO0 


Gregory IX, 1227, excommunicated Emperor Frederick II 
four times. 

Gregory X, 1276, coronated and excommunicated Em- 
peror Rodolphus of Hapsbourg. 

Clement V, 1305, Holy See removed from Rome to 
Avignon, condemned Knight Templars, excommunicated the 
Venetians. 

1314 to 1316, no pope. 

Clement VI, 1342, Joanna II, queen of Naples, sells Avig- 
non to the pope. 

Innocent VI, 1352, the grant of Charles IV, and the com- 
mencement of the authentic sovereignty of the popes (1355.) 

Benedict XIII, 1417. France withdraws her obedience 
from the pontiffs. 

Sixtus IV, 1471. He conspired with the Pazzi to murder 
Lorenzo and Julian de Medicis on Sunday, April 26, 1478, in 
the church at the middle of the mass at the instant of the eleva- 
tion of the host. Julian was stabbed to death, and Lorenzo was 
badly wounded. 

Such were the characters of men posing as gods on earth 
during this long period of mental night when neither priest nor 
prince could read or write, and it was death to be learned. 

We have continuously had put up to us the preachings of 
Paul as evidence of Christian sincerity. It matters little who 
teaches that which is conducive to morality and correct living, 
but it matters much if such attitude is assumed as a cloak to con- 
ceal secret propaganda. 

We consider this a suitable place to eliminate for good and 
all, this blather about Paul. 

To begin, we declare that the name Paul merely symbol- 
izes the church worker and organizer. Paul means worker. 

We take Paul’s alleged epistle to Timothy. 

He declares that men shall not have immortality. (I Tim. 
6-16.) | 
We take as our demonstration of concealment of purpose 
II Tim. Chapter 4:19-20-21. Read these verses, then ponder 
the following interpretation: 


536 Tue REVELATION 


Prisca means ancient. This merely disguises a pretty de- 
ceit to please women. Prisca is Priscilla, the wife of Aquila, 
“a friend to Paul,” or friendly towards the church worker. 
The mentioning of Priscilla, the wife, before the husband, which 
is contrary to the old testament, is to encourage the assistance 
of the wife to hold the husband in sympathy with the church. 
(Te Peter sites) 

“That they may be won by the conversation of the wives. 

“While they behold your chaste conversation coupled with 
féatue : 

The significance of the meaning ancient for Prisca, is 
found in the fifth verse of the above chapter. 

This becomes a very interesting little romance. Aquila is 
supposed to be a converted Jew, whom Paul picked up at 
Corinth, the Jew having been ordered out of Rome by Claudius. 
The name Aquila means eagle, but is described in Micah 1:16 
as the Griffon vulture. He was a native of Pontus, meaning the 
sea, about which we find all of the apostles hovering, hence it 
is logical that the sea symbolizes the Holy See, meaning seat, 
from sedere, that is, all of these working forces are sent out 
from a common seat of power and instruction. 

In any event, the Griffon vulture becomes an agent of the 
church. 

“And he cried with a loud voice, saying to all the fowls 
that fly in the midst of heaven, come gather yourselves together 
unto the supper of the great God. 

“That ye may eat the flesh of Kings, and the flesh of cap- 
tains, and the flesh of mighty men, and the flesh of all men both 
free and bond, both small and great.” (Rev. 19:17-18.) 

Anyone who has ever witnessed a feast of vultures on a 
carcass in the desert, will quickly recognize the grewsome origin 
of this savage picture in Revelation. 

Aquila accompanied Paul to Ephesus, meaning desire, or 
desirable. 

Pause a moment, reader, and picture in your mind, one of 
the alleged founders of Christianity tramping about with a 
renegade Jew and his wife, as a part of the great work, and 








TuHp REVELATION D7, 


pausing at Ephesus, desire, desirability, long enough to instruct 
Apollos in some grewsome task. 

Apollos signifies one that destroys and lays waste. 

That Paul is merely the trumpet for the distribution of 
this fiendish program under the disguise of soft words and 
names, is proven by the alleged utterance of the fictitious Peter, 
packinoeup Pauline lip Peters.16: 

The next character associated with the name Paul, is 
Onesiphorus, signifying profitable, he who brings profit. He 
also is at Ephesus with Paul. The presence of all these at 
Ephesus merely signifies the desirability of adopting these in- 
fluences in the church work. 

Erastus means amiable. Also a friend of Paul at Ephesus. 
Naturally, amiability would be a most powerful assistant to the 
church worker. But in this case there is a broader significance. 
Erastus was of Corinth, signifying, that which is satisfied, 
hence this amiability was due to a feeling of satisfaction. 

Here is a most significant one. Paul volunteered the state- 
ment, without explanation, that, he had left Trophimus, a 
Christian convert residing in Ephesus, in Miletum, sick. 

As we have explained, Ephesus means desire. 

Trophimus means well educated, well brought up. 

Miletum means scarlet, red. Inasmuch as this ancient city 
was torn and destroyed long before the alleged time of Paul, 
we shall assume that the name is merely adopted to symbolize, 
perhaps, a condition of bloody warfare, hence the well-educated 
were left sick and stricken. But, we are given a clue, in, that 
it is in Ionia. In I Macc. 8:8, Ionia means India, signifying 
praise and the law. The well-educated and well brought up 
were, by praise and flattery, brought under the church law, 
hence, they sought solace for their sins and sickness direct from 
the church. 

It is from II Tim. 4:21, we find a continuation of this 
duplicity on the part of the alleged Paul. 

He salutes Eubulus, meaning prudence and a good coun- 
selor. Merely cautioning the church workers that prudence is 
always a good counselor. 


538 Tue REVELATION 


Pudens, meaning modesty, shamefaced. This was the 
assumed attitude to invoke confidence and sympathy. Linus, 
meaning nets, more clearly defines the concealed purpose. 

“The Kingdom of heaven is like a net.” (Matt. 13:47.) 

Read this chapter in Matthew, if you want a thrill. 

“Follow me and I will make you fishers of men.” (Matt. 


4:19.) 





PART XXXI 
SOWING IMBECILITY 


THE MAKING? OPS CHURCH LITERATURE 


To deceive and cheat humanity was the original purpose 
of the founders of Christianity. To profess that the so-called 
church fathers were fools, is to wholly destroy their prepos- 
terous works; to admit they were wise men, is to convict them 
of willful perjury, and their own works betray them. 

The fact of the mere existence of the so-called gospels 
proves nothing. Antiquity in most things qualifying human 
progress, signifies the crudity of early stages of evolution, not 
the perfection of wisdom. Perfection comes with finish and 
completion. 

The very best authority we can find concerning the origin 
of certain alleged church writings, clearly defines all of the 
gospels as the merest rot and tomfoolery, pressed upon the 
superstitious minds of uneducated people at a period when 
they were stupefied by a hypnotic romancing, much of which 
was not intended to foster religion. It was a contest of fabu- 
lous stories between many men and many factions, finally cul- 
minating in a well-defined priesthood which ingloriously crushed 
all but the Christian scheme—a well-defined conspiracy to con- 
quer the world and exploit humanity. 

The organization of any institution which primarily must 
be supported by humanity, is an exploitation, hence it cannot 
be divine—God does not exploit his own creations for profit. 
The church wealth is evidence of profiteering. 

Let common sense, in this enlightened age, judge if these 
things are entitled to the slightest consideration. 

In the first hundred years after Christ, there were no 
authorized gospels, hence they are reported as lost. The second 
hundred years struggled to establish gospels and doctrines. 


539 


540 THE REVELATION 


Everything purporting to belong to that period is classed 
as subsequent fiction. 

The greater part of the writings of the second century 
after Christ are also alleged to have been lost. 

Therefore everything declared to be authentic as gospels 
are hearsay and palpable fiction—no matter at what period 
written. 

The most essential period in the establishment of the Chris- 
tian literature Rogesctilay was the first centuries of the Chris- 
tian era. 

Waite divides the first two centuries into the following 
well defined periods: 

First period, apostolic age. A. D. 30—A. D. 80. 

Second period, apostolic fathers. A. D. 80—A. D. 120. 

Third period, the three apocryphal gospels. A. D. 120—130. 

Fourth period, forty years of writers. A. D. 130—170. 

Fifth period, the four canonical gospels. A. D. 170—185. 


Sixth period, close of the second century. A. D. 185—200. 
This was the formative period of Christianity. 


The word Jesus signifies to heal, but as Jesus the Christ it 
has been frequently forged into profane history in vain attempt 
to give it authenticity as signifying a supernatural human being. 
(Chap. 3, 18th book, Antiquities, Josephus. ) 

The use of the Christ character in religions, antedates 
Christianity many centuries, being common to all nations, be- 
cause it 1s a principle in nature. 

It is quite authentically demonstrated that the Garetee 
founders boldly appropriated the Chrishna of Hindoo mythology 
(1156 B. C.) as its Christ character. (Annals and Antiquities 
of Rajust’han, vol. 1, p. 37.) 

If the very foundation truths of Christianity are proven 
falsehood, there can remain no plausible or even probable reason 
for its having deceived humanity all these centuries in the belief 
that it is a “divine” and worthy institution. Its works alone 
cannot justify or recommend it. Its alleged evidences and testi- 
monies are pure fabrications drawn from the romancers of 


THE REVELATION 541 


imaginative fanatics. It has left no creditable imprint upon 
the moral aspect of the world. 


It is admitted that Paul did not write the gospels attributed 
to him. 


The gospel of Luke was based upon the alleged gospel of 
Paul, and this rests upon the word of one Irenzus (A. D. 190) 
nearly two hundred years after Christ, restoring fabulous 
writings admittedly not in existence. Most of these writings 
are alleged to have been restored from memory and tradition. 


Those who wrote to give authenticity to alleged words of 
persons living more than a hundred years previously, could not 
be expected to write things disputing themselves, therefore we 
must examine these matters in the light of a belief in their 
untruth, and gauge our judgment by an appeal to common 
sense and reason. Let him who is so foolish as to yield either 
of these to emotional fanaticism, step out of the light, and not 
cast a sinister shadow over free and untrammeled exercise of 
individual thought and sane judgments. Simple, unsupported 
credulity has no place in logical examinations, and this is the 
age of demonstration and truth. 


The men calling themselves “apostles,” and “apostolic 
fathers,” “church fathers,” etc., naturally were those attempting 
to establish the new religion. They were straining every pos- 
sible end to give plausibility to rank inconsistencies and foolish 
absurdity, vieing with each other for a conspicuous position in 
the history of the institution; each conjuring some new ab- 
surdity as his particular contribution to a general disputation, 
with the promise of being sainted dangling before his eyes. 


It is an oft-repeated axiom of the church people that what 
the church organization does, concerns not the layman. This 
challenge may be met with the emphatic answer that that which 
concerns any portion of struggling humanity very materially 
concerns every individual, and especially concerning that which 
is palpably a parasite upon the producing energy of the whole. 
For two thousand years Christianity has striven to suppress the 
development of independent thought by muzzling free speech. 


542 Tup REVELATION 


To Ireneus was committed the task of establishing the 
authority of the four gospels. Here is his final and conclusive 
argument: 

“They are four in number, neither more nor less, because 
there are four universal winds and four quarters of the world.” 

Stop to think but a moment, of a universal religion being 
based upon this “credulous and blundering” statement. Yet 
these gospels are accepted and canonized as beyond question or 
reproach upon-the authority of this zealous “church conjurer.” 

In the year A. D. 190 there were so many gospels of Peter, 
in use by the Christian church of Rhossus, in Cilicia, that it 
became necessary for Bishop Serapion to suppress them and 
substitute the four canonical gospels in their stead. 

It was a common thing to suppress accepted gospels and 
substitute those legally adopted by the ecclesiastical authorities 
—these gospels were being coined for that purpose. 

Eusebius (A. D. 325) writing of the gospels of Peter, says: 

“Neither among the ancient nor the ecclesiastical writers of 
our day, has there been one that has appealed to the testimony 
taken from them. They are to be ranked not only among 
spurious writings, but are to be rejected as altogether absurd and 
impious.” (Ecc. Hist. bk. 3, ch. 3.) Here is an admission 
that practically all the alleged gospels at that time were spurious. 

And yet for a hundred years these gospels had been ac- 
cepted as authentic by large Christian communities. Such was 
the controversies over these absurd writings for centuries, 
among the church authorities themselves. 

There was such a mixup by the alleged changing of the 
names of his apostles by Christ, it was difficult to fully identify 
the several characters. No explanation is made why Simon 
Peter’s name was changed to Cephas; the sons of Zebedee to 
Boanerges; Jacob to Israel, Hosea to Joshua, and Joshua to 
Jesus, or why subsequent popes concealed their identity by ficti- 
tious names. 

Tertullian (A. D. 207) was one of the three fathers who 
were engaged in establishing the canonical gospels. 

Ireneus had undertaken to confound the gospel of Paul 


THE REVELATION 543 


with the gospel of Luke. Tertullian endeavored to identify the 
gospel of Peter with the gospel of Mark. Thus it will be seen 
that any final judgment on the part of those employed in doc- 
toring up gospels for the permanent use of the church, was 
wholly based upon conjecture, and the flimsy judgments of 
prejudiced men. 

Origen was the third “‘church father” engaged in this 
gospel making. (A. D. 230.) 

This is what he has to say: 

“And that not four gospels, but very many were written, 
out of which those we have were chosen, and delivered to the 
churches.” 

“Four gospels only have been chosen, out of which the 
doctrines of our Lord and Savior are to be learned.” 

“These gospels were selected or separated from others.” 

Now, gospel is derived from God ++ spell, meaning good- 
story. 

We may better understand the purpose of this juggling, 
when we examnie the four accepted gospels and find therein 
the doctrines of the “immaculate conception,” the “material 
resurrection,” the “miracles,’’ and others, which neither Christ 
nor Paul taught or preached. They were not selecting gospels ; 
they were making them. 

Are we to accept the findings of three prejudiced men as 
the sole salvation of all humanity? If we accept them we take 
an unwarranted risk and may lose our souls. If we reyect 
them, Christianity will fall. 

It is important to know the nature of the “inspiration” in 
“choosing” these essential gospels by men, manifestly biased in 
favor of their work, as against the judgment of many others, 
with equal qualifications, who disputed their selections. In- 
spiration is a simple word easily defined. It may not be twisted 
into any other meaning than its own. 

This selection of four gospels was from no less than 
scores of others, all of which had been preached as authentic 
throughout the churches. The final suppression of all these 
other gospels was no small task. 


544 Tup REVELATION 


Theodoret (A. D. 430) says: “The Nazarenes are Jews 
who venerate Christ merely as a just man, and it is said they 
use the gospel according to Peter.” 

This gospel of Peter held that Jesus and Christ were dif- 
ferent characters. This was natural: Jesus was the man; Christ 
was the character of antiquity. Hence Jesus was only an ordi- 
nary man, selected to assume the part of the suffering Christ, 
in the great passion play, a play upon the human emotions. 
Jesus is as common a name as John. 

Norton, a high authority, declares the gospel of Peter was 
not a history of Christ’s ministry. 

The so-called “oracles or sayings of Christ” is quite cloudy, 
resting almost solely upon the fabulous Papias, about whom 
nothing is known. Not a whole sentence of the writings of 
such a person are extant. Yet all of these “church fathers” 
quote him, giving him credit for extraordinary works. When 
he was born, lived, or died, is not known. That cheerful old 
liar, Eusebius, even says: “Papias wrote five books of ‘E-xposi- 
tions of the Oracles of the Lord’—but these books are lost.” 
The name signifies papyrus, the Egyptian writing paper, and 
papa, father. 

Pause to consider the strange situation of an all-powerful, 
all-seeing, omnipresent god, attempting to establish a kingdom 
upon his earth to rule over things which he had created, and 
getting his works tangled in this fashion, depending wholly upon 
the minds of men to help him straighten things out. Do you 
believe your god is such a weakling ? 

We object to this sort of evidence: 

“That the gospel of Paul is of the first century is testified 
to by Marcion and apparently alluded to by Irenzeus and Ter- 
tullian.”’ 

This need not imply that such a man as Paul ever lived. 

There is just as much obscurity regarding this Marcion as 
about Paul himself. We may safely eliminate him as evidence, 
in the glare of the following facts. 

The purpose of selecting the four gospels was for the 
unification of the church. The suppression of the gospels of 








~ 


Tue REVELATION 545 


Peter by Serapion, Bishop of Antioch, was a part of the pro- 
gram laid out by Irenzus. The Roman Catholic theocracy was 
being established to lord it over all the churches. It cared noth- 
ing for what the other churches had been preaching. 

Irenzus is the first writer who mentions the four gospels, 
and he was the first who acknowledged the supremacy of the 
church of Rome. He does not say that Peter founded the 
church, or was even Bishop of Rome at all. If he is accepted 
as final authority on the four gospels, it is inconsistent not to 
also accept him as authority on this vital point. 

lo strengthen his four gospels only, it is said that the 
church was founded by Peter and Paul, who then handed over 
to Linus, not even an apostle, (Linus responds to the code, 
meaning nets) the office of the episcopate, for it is a well known 
fact that the church of Rome did not exercise the supreme 
power over all the churches of Asia. In the year 195 Victor, 
Bishop of Rome, began to excommunicate the non-conforming 
Asiatic churches, preparing a way for establishing the alleged 
supremacy of the Roman church from the beginning, which was 
a false pretense. Victor’s successor, Zephyrinus; upset all 
these plans and “corrupted the truth.” 

Irenzus was insistant that it was necessary for the other 
churches to recognize the supremacy of the church of Rome, 
stating as an accepted fact that this authority had been handed 
down by “apostolic tradition.” In view of the truth that even 
the most essential facts regarding the gospels, upon which the 
church was founded, were not preserved, there could certainly 
be no authentic “apostolic tradition.” Peter himself calls tra- 
dition “vain conversation.” (I Peter 1 18.) Even Paul is made 
to repudiate “fables” and “endless genealogies.” (I Tim. 1:4.) 

Nevertheless, if Ireneeus and Tertullian may be accepted 
as sufficient evidence, and we do not doubt them in this particu- 
lar instance, the New Testament was compiled and made author- 
itative by the ecclesiastical power at Rome. With it was 
adopted the slogans “apostolic tradition” and “ecclesiastical tra- 
dition,” for which also Irenzeus must be given credit. (Irenzeus 


puch aera 33!) 


546 Tur REVELATION 


The false pretense that Peter was the first Bishop of 
Rome, and personally handed the keys of the kingdom and the 
bishopric to Clement, is so palpably intended to bring Peter to 
Rome, it practically brands Irenzeus as a paid liar, thus smirch- 
ing all his works, bringing his four gospels under the suspicion 
of having been merely manufactured as a part of the new testa- 
ment adopted by the church of Rome, which did not scruple 
to utter a “pious fraud” to strengthen its claims to supremacy. 


Eliminating the fictitious, self-made evidence of the church 
of Rome, there is not one evidence that Peter ever was in Rome 
or that he ever heard of the church of Rome. He certainly was 
not the Bishop of Rome. To make him so, requires the Roman 
church to date back to the year A. D. 33, an absolute absurdity. 


Peter merely signifies the church foundation, and Paul 
means a worker, formerly Saul the destroyer. 


Nevertheless we have established the all-important fact 
that the church of Rome is responsible for the New Testament, 
adopted about A. D. 200. 


This narrows our examination down to the producers of 
these books and the collateral facts regarding their manufac- 
tured and fictitious character. 


We hold as a truth that to wholly eliminate the writings of 
the prejudiced so-called “church fathers” as evidence, there re- 
mains nothing to justify the authenticity of the New Testament, 
other than those things which they select from a multitude of 
miscellaneous trash to strengthen and give plausibility to their 
own fabulous notions. All the inspiration to be found is the 
inspiration given them by their ecclesiastical masters. Authen- 
ticity simply means time, it gives no especial merit to the work. 


The Christian churches used the “Gospels or Recollections 
of Peter” long after the adoption of the four gospels, notwith- 
standing the church of Rome was trying to suppress it. 

The “Oracles or Sayings of Christ” was said to be in the 
Aramaic language. The only evidence offered that it ever ex- 
isted is a statement from Eusebius that Papias had such a book, 
_ yet it is well disputed that such a person as Papias ever existed. 





THE REVELATION 547 


We hold that the name is derived from pap, meaning nourish- 
ment. Aram means deceiving. 

There is no evidence that either of these gospels mentions 
the doctrines of “the immaculate conception,” “the material 
resurrection,” or “Christ’s miracles,” or any reference to any 
book containing either of these doctrines. 

Now we may draw some deductions. 

The “Gospel of Paul” is the basis for the Gospel according 
to Luke. 

The “Gospel of Peter” is the basis of the Gospel according 
to Mark. 

The “Oracles” is the basis of the Gospel according to 
Matthew. 

Not one of these originals contain reference to the doctrines, 
the “immaculate conception,” the “material resurrection,” and 
the “miracles.” 

Who added them? 

They were absolutely essential to déify the Christ charac- 
ter in order that he might not be declared subject to hereditary 
sin by birth. 

Neither heathen nor Jewish writers of the first century 
mention them. Paul’s alleged writings say nothing of them, 
and Clement of Rome, to whom it was alleged Peter handed 
the keys to the kingdom, knew nothing regarding these all- 
important doctrines, which in itself should be sufficient to dis- 
pose of Peter. 

In fact, Clement admits that Peter recognized Christ as an 
ordinary man, thereby betraying the gnostic character of both 
Peter and himself, if Peter existed. 

“Our Lord,” he says, “neither asserted that there were gods, 
except the creator of all—who ordered the universe.” (Clemen- 
tine Homiles 16:15.) 

This is important. In the translation of Genesis the plural 
“gods” is translated “god” thirty times. 


In the first epistle of Clement to the Corinthians, no men- 
tion is made of either of the three doctrines. 


548 THE REVELATION 


On the contrary, his views regarding the resurrection are 
beautiful, gnostic lessons on the sowing of seeds. 

“The sower goes forth and casts it into the ground, though 
dry and naked when it fell upon the earth, is gradually dis- 
solved. Then, out of its dissolution the mighty power of the 
providence of the Lord, raises it up again.”’ (Clement.) The 
Lord here is the sun. 

He was perhaps the only authentic Christian writer of the 
first century. Had the ecclesiastical authorities at Rome ex- 
amined well into Clement’s gnostic leanings, it is doubtful if 
they would have selected him as one of the founders of the 
church. 

The first mention of the “immaculate conception” in history 
is by Ignatius (A. D. 115) in a mysterious way: 

“There was concealed from the ruler of this world, the 
virginity of Mary, and the birth of our Lord, and the three 
renowned mysteries, which were done in the tranquility of 
God, from the star.” 

It is well to investigate to see who this Ignatius is, who 
thus attempts to correct a great error in the works of the earlier 
writers—or was this a premeditated concealment as we have 
previously evidenced ? 

At once, we are skeptical, because we find him the Bishop 
of Antioch in Syria, the one place absolutely controlled from 
Rome. Syria is Aram, in Hebrew, and means deceiving. The 
“oracles” were in Aramaic. 


Next we find Syria imbued with the mythological ideas of 
Persia. 

Zoroaster had been “immaculately conceived” by “a ray 
from the divine reason,” had been taken to heaven by lightning, 
and there enthroned as a living “star.” We demonstrate in a 
gnostic chapter that “star” means a prince of the church. 

We may now understand why Ignatius refers to the “star” 
and the source of the idea of the “immaculate conception.” It 
was a “star” that led the magi, oriental priests, to the infant 
Jesus; that is, a prince of the church, no doubt a bishop of 
Antioch. 






Se 
ee = ee 
SS = 


Oo 


THe REVELATION 549 


It was essential that the new Christ be a human child, 
therefore the magi came to Bethlehem guided by a “star” (a 
prince) to fulfill a fictitious prophecy. Christ, however, was 
not born in the small village of Bethlehem, but in a cave some 
miles away, according to the canonized apocrypha. Cave means 
a retreat, monastery. The need of following this alleged child 
made it necessary to provide a miraculous story of his infancy. 

In the history of the Hindoos, by Rev. Thomas Maurice, 
vol. 2, will be found a complete history of Chrishna, the eighth 
incarnation of the Hindo god Vishnu; translated by Mr. Maurice 
from the Bhagavat Purana, one of the ancient sacred books of 
India. 

Chrishna was born 1156 years before Christ. 

The story of the infancy of Chrishna was taken bodily 
and appropriated by the Christian church as the apocryphal 
history of the infancy of Jesus. That is why it is concealed in 
the canonized apocrypha. 

The canonical gospels and the infancy gospels were intro- 
duced practically at the same time, the latter being more cau- 
tiously advanced and subsequently concealed from all but the 
priesthood. 

We may now understand why the ecclesiastical power at 
Rome deemed it essential to clear the earth of every work which 
might reflect against the accepted and canonized writings ; too 
many of them revealed the ancient gnostic wisdom running 
through them, and the gnostic tendencies of the writers. They 
could not consistently be accredited with both gnostic and Chris- 
tian works. 

Of the works of the second century not one of the whole 
number has been permitted to see the light of subsequent ages. 
Why? 

To quote again from Waite, “Nearly everything written 
concerning the gospels to the year 325 A. D. and all the copies 
of the gospels themselves to the same period, are alleged to be 
lost or destroyed.” Why? This fact alone should condemn all 
the gospels. No man’s word is so sacred that it can make 
truth out of falsehood. 


550 THE REVELATION 


The first character in Christian history is John the Baptist, 
and he is typically a gnostic symbol of the word (the Logos). 

Profane history demonstrates that this was written long 
after the time attributed to it, and by some person not familiar 
with the Jewish customs at that time. 

Dr. Lardner says: 

“The most effectual way to relieve Luke (the alleged writer 
of John) of the imputation of serious error is, not to charge 
upon him the authorship of a work which bears so many marks 
of having been written long after his day.” 

“Tt is the general verdict of scholars that the paragraph in 
the third chapter of the eighteenth book of Josephus’ Antiqui- 
ties, wherein it is stated that Jesus was the Christ, is an interpo- 
lated forgery.” (Waite. ) 

Thus, even their own inspired historians are tampered with. 

There are also many discrepancies in references to Herod 
and his family, showing lack of knowledge of the period. 

In the face of these manifest divergencies John could not 
have sustained any such relations to Jesus as commonly sup- 
posed. 

Writings earlier than Luke, which were drawn upon in the 
construction of the Gospels, contained no such history of John. 
The first two chapters in Luke were not in Marcion at all. 

Coming now to the next character in Christian history— 
Christ himself —‘“begotten of a virgin, by the overshadowing of 
the Holy Ghost.” This perhaps is the greatest absurdity in the 
Christian pretense. The event does not seem to be mentioned 
by heathen, Jewish, or Christian history. 

The Holy Ghost is the breath; breath means ghost. When 
a dying person gives up the ghost, he ceases to breathe ; hence, 
reference to the Holy Ghost in connection with Christ is simply 
a mysticism taken from Gnosticism. “God breathed the breath 
of life (the Holy Ghost) into man and he became a living soul.” 
This does not mean a human being at all. 

As Ignatius mysteriously spoke of the stars of Persian 
mythology, in reference to the “virgin Mary,” so is the gnostic 


THE REVELATION 55] 


mystery of the Holy breath or Ghost used in the same connec- 
tion—the vitalized atmosphere. 

This is all taken from various conceptions of this idea 
long antedating Christ. Even Abraham “gave up the ghost and 
ici mmOCiCli 18.) 

Note the similarity : 

Zoroaster was born of an immaculate conception by a ray 
from Divine Reason. 

Mars was conceived by Juno touching a flower, and she 
conceived Vulcan by being overshadowed by the wind. The 
wind is also often called a “breath of air.” 

There is an ancient work entitled “Codex Vaticanus” which 
gives an account of the immaculate conception of Quexalcate, 
the Mexican Savior. 

One of the sects of China worshipped a savior named 
Xaca, who was conceived by his mother’s seeing, in her sleep, 
a white elephant. 

Ya, the first Chinese monarch, was conceived by his 
mother’s being struck with a dart while traveling. We know 
too well what it means to be struck by “cupid’s dart.” 

Plato, Pythagoras, Tamerlane, Genghis Kahn, Apollonius 
of Tyana, were all supposed to have been the products of 
“immaculate conception.” 

Stars also presaged the birth of several of them—an astro- 
logical forecast. 

At the birth of Confucius, five wise men from a distance 
came to the house, celestial music filled the air, and angels at- 
tended the scene—as in the birth of Jesus. The five wise men 
were five priests led by a star, a prince of the church, a bishop. 

The title of “son of God” was very common among the 
ancients and at the commencement of the Christian era. 

St. Basil says, “Every uncommonly good man was called 
‘the son of God.’ ” 

“Ye are the sons of the living God.” (Hosea 1:10.) 

Apollonius says of himself, “Every good man is entitled 
to that appellation.” 

Therefore any sensible person with a well balanced mind 


552 THE REVELATION 


may see and understand that, like practically all of its other 
doctrines, Christianity borrowed its Christ idea from antiquity, 
that the church might be “all things to all men.” 


Apollonius is alleged to have been born in the year 2 B. C. 


We shall take him as an example of the romantic tommyrot 
of the period, to show that the Apocryphal of Jesus was a mere 
fanciful tale of a romantic period. 


Apollonius’ mother was warned in a dream to go and gather 
flowers in a meadow, where Apollonius was born—all these 
fabulous mothers were ‘Swarned in a dream.” 

“A flock of swans gathered about her and fanned her with 
their wings, singing in unison as a chorus.” This does not rsie 
to the dignity even of modern folklore. 

“A thunderbolt at that moment ready to fall upon the 
ground rose aloft and suddenly disappeared.” 

In standard Bible dictionaries the definition of thunder is 
sound, therefore the absurdity of this miraculous thing is so 
apparent that one must insist that if one, of these miracles is a 
lie all of them are, including the existence of such a personage 
as Apollonius. These Apollo names all signify destruction. 


Early in the beginning of the introduction of the Christian 
dispensation, a world of patching and mending was necessary 
to conceal the bald hypocrisy even from the uneducated masses. 
Fabulous characters were conjured up to set precedents by an 
assumed controversy for two objects: one to establish a belief 
in miracles, and the other to show that the Christian character 
is superior to all others and forever remove these from future 
controversy. 


Paul was a myth, to exaggerate the terrors of conscience 
which assails those who oppose the church and the inspiration 
of conversion. As Saul he was the enemy of the church. After 
conversion he becomes Paul and becomes a foundation stone of 
the church. Saul means sepulchre, hell, destroyer, the grave. 
Paul means small, a worker. Conversion is a foundation stone 
of the church. 

It is plain that hell confronts those who oppose the church, 


THE REVELATION 553 


and that by humbling themselves converts become the church 
workers. 

Paul was supposedly martyred at Rome, A. D. 68. 

Here is a curious thing—even a date is named for an act 
not established. This is evidently a faulty stone in the church : 
foundation. Nevertheless it established some important dates. 

Apollonius is a different type of character. The miracles 
of many mythologies are not assailed by the Christians, because 
it is their purpose to work them into their system. Apollonius, 
allegedly born B. C. 2, is the beginning step. 

A curious thing occurs at this point. One of the meanings 
of the name Saul is destroyer. The name Apollion means de- 
stroyer. Paul and Apollonius were allegedly born about the 
same date. Paul never preached miracles, and Apollonius was 
one great miracle. Apollion is the Hebrew Abaddon, “the angel 
of the bottomless pit,” and Saul means hell. 

We may learn the true purpose of the introduction of 
Apollonius by what we have already said concerning his miracu- 
lous birth and by what follows. He undoubtedly sets some of 
the most essential Christian precedents. He establishes miracles, 
providing a corroborative evidence not of the church, exactly 
as Flavius Josephus is quoted as true Jewish history. 

“All of the people in the country side, said he was the son 
of Jupiter” (the Greek god): to justify naming Christ the son 
of God. 

“As he grew up he gave great signs of memory.” A prece- 
dent to account for abnormal memories for writers claiming to 
restore traditions hundreds of years old. 

“He resolved never to marry.” The excuse to justify 
priestly celibacy. 

“As a true disciple of Pythagoras, he maintained silence 
for five years.” To bridge an embarrassing period in church 
history. 

“He was a reformer of religious worship.” To justify 
the work of the “church fathers.” 

“Traveled over the known world.” To account for his 
alleged great learning and to draw attention away from the fact 


554 Tue REVELATION 


that the Christian writers were drawing wisdom from Gnostic 
records. 

“Conversed with magi of numerous countries.” Covert 
evidence of miracles. 

Magi means oriental priests. The birth of Christ at Beth- 
lehem signified the birth of the Christian church. The birth 
occurred in the cave of Adullum. 

Bethel means house of God. Cave means concealed, hidden. 
Magi means priests. Adullum means their testimony. Star 
means a prince of the church, a bishop. 

“And when they were come in the house, they saw the 
young child with Mary his mother, and fell down and wor- 
shipped him: and when they had opened their treasures, they 
presented unto him gifts: gold, and frankincense and myrrh.” 
(iViattemcleie 

The power of suggestion may not be measured, because 
no two minds are alike, but the whole Catholic world was 
floored by this piece of witchery. 

Matthew here admits that this ceremony occurred in the 
house of God. Bethlehem means the house of bread and war, 
and Christ declared his mission was to bring the sword and 
fire to earth. 

The suggestion is for gifts to the new church. Millions 
upon millions have been donated to churches on this hypnotic 
suggestion. The people upon beholding the mother and child, 
as they enter a church, bend their knees and worship the image. 

One of the most astounding things in Rome today is the 
S. Bambino di Aracoeli Roma, a wooden image of a child with 
the senusal face of a fat priest. 

It is in the church of the Friars minor in Ara Coeli, on 
Capitolene Hill. 

It is one mass of rich jewels and precious stones, neck- 
laces, watches, rings, pins, and every conceivable form of gem, 
donated by the visiting Catholics, from all over the world, while 
kneeling before it in a state of ecstatic hysteria. 

We watched this strange fanaticism in wonderment. We 


THE REVELATION 555 


estimated that this idol could be syndicated for a million dollars 
and be made profitable. 

Upon its head it wears a magnificent jeweled crown. It 
was solemnly crowned by the Vatican chapter on the second 
day of May, 1897, confirming idol worship in the Christian 
church. 

If any doubt arises regarding the official recognition of 
this idol worship by the church, it is wholly removed by the 
following astounding solicitation or prayer put in the hand of 
every visitor. 


PRAYER 


“Most amiable Lord Jesus, who didst become a little child 
for us, and wouldst be born for us in a stable to deliver us 
from the darkness of sin, to draw us to Thee, and to enkindle 
us with thy holy love, we adore Thee as our creator and re- 
deemer ; we acknowledge Thee and want Thee to be our King 
and sovereign Lord, and we offer Thee, as a tribute, all the 
affections of our poor hearts. Dear Jesus, our Lord and our 
God, vouchsafe to accept this offering, and that it may be less 
worthy of Thee, pardon our sins, enlighten and inflame us with 
that holy fire, which Thou didst bring upon earth to kindle it 
in our hearts. May thus our souls become a perpetual sacri- 
fice to Thy honour, and ever seek Thy greater glory here below, 
that we may one day enjoy Thy infinite beauty in heaven. 
BAGIeI 


“One hundred days’ indulgence once a day applicable to 
the souls in Purgatory. (Leo XIII, Jan. 18th, 1894.)” 

On three occasions we visited this strange image to study 
the idol worship prevalent in the Catholic church. It was prac- 
tically impossible to estimate the income of the church from 
this profitable source, because no jewel was too valuable to sac- 
Fificesto. it. ; 

“Ye shall make you no idols nor graven image, nor rear 
you up a standing image, neither shall ye set up any image of 
stone to bow down unto.” (Lev. 26:1.) 

The writer of Leviticus did not know the power of wealth 


556 THE REVELATION 


and the profit which might accrue from well-conducted idol 
worship. 

Now we shall return to Apollonius. 

“He acquired from the Arabians a knowledge of the lan- 
guage of the animals.”” This is merely a reference to the Gnostic 
theory of a universal mind and animal evolution. 

“He interpreted dreams and visions.” So did Joseph in 
Egypt, and this gives a clue to such interpretations. The dream 
and future vision of the church was the new posterity to be 
raised up by the church to conquer the ungodly. 

Joseph means increase—the coming of the new. 

Apollion means destroyer—the passing of the old. 

It was easy enough to dream of such conquest with an 
ever-increasing population filling the earth. 

“He participated in the ablutions and ceremonies of the 
Brahmins.” This gave excuse for adopting their doctrines, and 
their ceremonial washings of the feet and baptism, which simply 
‘ made the cleansing of the body a religious duty. “Cleanliness 
is godliness.” 

Now we are going to expose Apollonius as a faker, or else 
some one else is. 

“He declared that when the Brahmin priests struck the 
earth with their staves, they made it heave and swell like the 
waves of the sea. They themselves were elevated to a height 
of almost two cubits above it. Then they would dance awhile 
in chorus and then descend together.” 


Do not forget that when Apollonius was miraculously born, 
the swans fanned his mother with their wings and sang in chorus. 
Simple words sometimes unite volumes and betray fiction. 


“Archus, the chief of the Brahmins, declared that Apol- 
lonius was, in a previous incarnation, a pilot of an Egyptian 
vessel.”” This is to substantiate reincarnation and to account 
for the fact that much of the Egyptian lore is in the possession 
of the) “church tathers.” 

This is a good one. “Apollonius admits it to be true, giving 
some account of his life as a previously incarnated pilot.” This 


THE REVELATION SA 


is again intended to bolster up tradition, and clearly betrays 
Gnostic familiarity. 

“At the feast given him, the tripods came forward of their 
own accord. 

“Cup-bearers, made of black brass, mixed and served the 
wine.” 

This will about do. Apollonius was simply “loaded’’ and 
was “seeing things.’’ 

Did you ever see the director slapping gobs of grease on 
his black negroes to make them shine like bronze statues in 
his Babylonian play? Iarchus had probably done the same, 
greased his Ethiopian slaves to make them shine. Other fabu- 
lous travelers had reported a one-eyed race of giant Ethiopians. 

The following seems to indicate a desire to make Apollon- 
ius an apostle of Pythagoras, who was strictly a vegetarian. 
Moreover, he was rapidly getting his feet tangled under the 
table. 

“The earth strewed under them herbs, softer than beds.” 
Many a man in the same condition has found a coal pile of 
the consistency of eider down. It was simply the maudlin 
vision of a drunken priest. 


“Bread and fruits, and vegetables of the season. together 
with the dainties used at the second course, came of themselves, 
each in order, better dressed than they could be by our cook.” 

It was alleged that Apollonius was closely associated with 
Paul, therefore the following rises up as an accusation against 
those who created Apollonius. 

“Tarchus cures the lame and blind, and performs many 
other miracles. 

“The people flock about Apollonius upon his return. 

“Oracles are spread abroad about him. 

“Ambassadors came to him from several cities. He tells 
what is going on at a distance.” Another intimation of Gnosti- 
cism. 

“At Athens he cast out an evil spirit from a boy. 

“As soon as Apollonius fixed his eyes upon him the demon 
broke out into the most angry and horrible expressions, then 


558 THE REVELATION 


swore he would depart out of the youth. Apollonius rebuked 
isibanh. 

This is the smallest part of this rot. It is a part of his 
biography by Philostratus. Neither Iarchus nor Apollonius 
respond to the code, therefore they are subsequent inventions. 
Apollos and Apollyon mean the same as Saul, destroyer. 

Yet this is tame when compared with the canonized apocry- 
phal account of the infant Jesus. 

Roman emperors encouraged the erection of images of 
Apollonius in many temples in the fourth century. So it is said ; 
but none are to be found today. 

Eusebius is one of the authorities on the subject of miracles. 

It is authenticated that Apollonius, Abraham, and Christ 
were all worshipped by the late heathen emperors as all-holy 
men and tutelary genil. 


So wrought up was the world over this Apollonius, such 
hysterical expressions as the following are frequently found in 
writings concerning him: 

“We have a God living among us.” 

“The descent of God on earth.” 

Notwithstanding all this fanatical blather, he is, by no less 
an authority than the historian Froud, put down as a “fraud” 
and an “impostor.” 

The epistles alleged to have emanated from him are the 
simplest Gnostic teachings, plain, sensible, and philosophical. 

“There is no death of anything, except in appearance; and 
so, also, there is no birth of anything, except in appearance. 

“That which passes over from essence into nature, seems 
to be birth, and what passes over from nature into essence, 
seems, in like manner, to be death. Nothing is ever created or 
destroyed. 

“By what other name, then, hath “first essence,’ shall this 
rightly be called? These things are done and permitted by the 
Eternal God, who becomes all, in all and through all.” 

Here we have, probably, the real man Apollonius. The 
miracles and humbuggery about him were written in a later 
century, to apologize for the same absurd nonsense written 


THE REVELATION 559 


about Christ, giving precedent for the doctrine of miracles, 
most likely the work of Eusebius himself. The best evidence 
of the truth of this is in the fact that his alleged friend Paul 
knew nothing of miracles. 


The ecclesiasts, finding Apollonius a ghost hard to put 
down, began to abuse him, calling him magician, sorcerer, and 
in league with the devil and Satan. This was the usual process 
by which they disposed of their troublesome adversaries, after 
making profitable use of them. This includes Satan himself. 


Now, in view of the evidence that he was a master Gnostic, 
we are constrained to believe that Froud aimed his arrow at 
the wrong head. He knew that Irenzeus, Ignatius, and Eusebius 
were all notorious “pious liars,” and were guilty of indiscre- 
tions equalling any charged against Apollonius which could be 
proved, therefore fraud lay closer to the doors of the zealots. 


The first syllable in Ireneus’ name, Ira, means watchful- 
ness, and he was the watchdog of dogma. 


Eu means prudent, and seba means drunkard. Eusebius 
was drunk with patriotic zeal. 


Ignatius is very close to igneous, meaning like fire, and 
ignes, fatui, from ignis, fire, and fatuus, foolish; and he cer- 
tainly was engaged in making fool’s-fire. 


In the Manuel of Emblems of the Saints, St. Ignatius 
stands between two lions—Judah, a lion’s whelp (Gen. 49:9), 
and the devil, “a roaring lion” (I Peter ONS) se eb iiseclearly 
signifies between praise and thunderous preaching. 


St. Eusebius “speaks without his tongue” and carries in 
his hand a piece of lead pipe, called a “leaden club.” “Dead men 
tell no tales.” 

These are not jokes, they are significant truths. 

Let us now compare the alleged magic of Apollonius with 
the canonized Christian miracles. 

We quote the following from the protevangelion: 

“Anna, the wife of Joachim, mourns her barrenness and 
has a conversation upon the subject with her maid servant, 


Judith.” 


560 THE REVELATION 


Jo, or Joseph, means increase; Achim means preparing, 
and is in Christ’s genealogy. 

Following each paragraph we shall interpret the meanings 
of the names. 

We find in the Apocrypha that Anna is the wife of Tobit. 
(Tob. 1:9.) Anna means gracious, merciful. Tobit means 
goodness. Achim also means revenging. 

Therefore, mercy, goodness, and a gracious front, were not 
winning attitudes. Increase had to be cultivated and prepared, 
and vengeance taken upon opposition. 

Joachim in Baruch of the Apocrypha (1:3), is Eliakim in 

II Kings 23:34, and in the same verse his name is turned to 
Jehoiakim, by Pharaoh—necho. 

Eliakim means the resurrection of God the avenger. Jehoia- 
kim means the establishment of God and the resurrection of the 
Lord. Lord means master, bread keeper, loaf dispenser. 

Judith, meaning praise, was handmaid to Anna, mercy. 

“The angel (priest) announced to Anna that she would 
have a child. 

“She brings forth a daughter and calls her Mary.” 

Mary means rebellion, emphasizing preparation for increase 
and vengeance. 

Now we may understand why Joakim is changed to Eha- 
kim in the Bible. Graciousness, mercy, and praise having failed 
to establish the ecclesiastical power, they propose to re-establish 
the Mosaic doctrine of vengeance, and they resurrect the Hebrew 
fire-god to enforce the Christ or light doctrine. Hence the 
Christ is called “the light of the world.” 

“When Mary was nine months old she walked nine steps. 

“When she was a year old Joachim gave a great feast to 
the priests, scribes, and elders. This decidedly admits that this 
rebellion was a thing of the priesthood. Remember, Jo + achim 
means increase and vengeance. This may refer to a grewsome 
feast. 

“When she was three years old, they took her to the 
temple.” 


THE REVELATION 561 


We may easily recognize the critical turning point in the 
whole ecclesiastical scheme. It was natural that rebellion should 
arise at the thrusting aside of old gods and old forms for new, 
and especially one which placed god directly into the hands of 
the priesthood in swaddling clothes. This was raising a new 
god on a bottle, whereas the previous gods were eternal both 
ways. his new god would become a pliant tool for the high 
priest. 

In simple, the new god was Christ, the new and rising 
generation. Christ symbolized increase in population, the new 
humanity, which was to be schooled to defend and support the 
church. : 

Solomon erected the temple on Mount Moriah. Moriah 
means select, chosen, fear of the Lord. 

Here at this point we find Jehoiakim appears, meaning the 
resurrection of the cruel God of Moses, to enforce the new doc- 
trine. 

Moriah was the land in which Abraham offered up Isaac 
(Gen. 22.) Fire-worship; fire means judgments, Isaac means 
laughter. This is the point where laughter was to be removed 
from the face of humanity. To this day, loud and joyous 
laughter is tabooed by the church, and long cadaverous faces 
are cultivated as the symbol of abnormal piety and righteous- 
ness. 

“She continued in the temple, and received her food from 
the hands of an angel (priest.)”’ The priesthood was dolling up 
the new doctrine. 

“When she was twelve years old, the priests met in con- 
sultation to determine what to do with her’—rebellion. This 
is where the church attempts actually to personify its god. 

“Zacharias, the high priest, consulting the Lord, was told 
to summon the widowers with their rods.” Why were widowers 
selected ? 

Now we have a good grip on our line. 

Zacharias means remembered by Jehovah. Jehovah means 
self-sustaining, self-support. Rod means shoot or branch, also 
authority, tithes. 


562 THE REVELATION 


The priests were in search for that which could join with 
rebellion to support them during the period of gestation. They 
knew in advance what the creature would be, for it was begot- 
ten by the church; therefore, he who might be chosen could not 
father the child—that would give him the right of possession. 


They chose Joseph, meaning increase. ‘This is the key! 
Increase must support the church by a system of tithes. In- 
creasing humanity would foster an inspired rebellion against all 
opposition until a condition of self-support was established. 
The congregation is built up of the new generation. 

Zacharias was husband to Elizabeth, and father of John 
the Baptist. He also was a priest of the course of Abijah. Abi 
means progenitor, or father. Abi + jah (father plus Jehovah) 
means Jehovah is my father; self-support 1s my progenitor. 

Zacharias is the son of Zechariah, who is also named Baro- 
chias, also Barachel. Zechariah means memory. Barachel means 
who blesses God. 

John is first called Zacharias, after his father, and then 
John, and he baptizes and blesses Christ. 

Exactly as we should surmise, Zechariah warns against 
God’s enemies and anticipates the coming of the Messiah—the 
resurrection of the Lord. The last words in the Old Testa- 
ment warn us of the coming of the dreadful Lord. 

In Acts 12:25 we find the surname of Mark is John. This 
explains why Mark was not an apostle. 

John means God’s gift. 

He retires to the wilderness, meaning the afflicted state of 
humanity. It was an excellent field of operation. He intro- 
duced among the poor, afflicted masses the idea of baptizing 
their children when naming them. It is impossible to estimate 
the subsequent income to the church from this source. 

Does it now dawn upon the reader how increase was to 
help make the church self-sustaining ? 

Marriages and deaths contribute in like manner. 

Did it ever occur to you that this is all clear graft? 

Let us continue from the Apocrypha. 


THE REVELATION 563 


“Mary was with child before she was turned over to Jo- 
seph.”’ 

Writers have been accused of intimating improper relations 
with a priest. In view of the following it is rank impudence 
for any criticisms to be made of what may be written on the 
subject. There is every reason for believing that the original 
idea was an “immaculate priesthood.” 

“All this was done that it might be fulfilled which was 
spoken of the Lord by the prophet saying: 

“Behold a virgin shall be with child.” (Matt. 1 econ) 

We know of no reason for exempting the priesthood from 
perfectly natural suspicions in the circumstances. But this is all 
fiction. There is no doubt about this being the exact spot where 
all this was hatched out. 

“Mary is selected by the priests to spin the true purple 
for a new veil for the church.” 

One hundred years later Ignatius said: “There was con- 
cealed from the ruler of this world the virginity of Mary and 
the birth of our Lord.” 

Gabriel said to Zacharias: “Behold thou shalt be dumb 
and not able to speak, until the day that these things shall be 
performed.” Zacharias means memory. The thing must not be 
preached until time had concealed the truth. 

This is the apology for the long delay in announcing the 
immaculate conception. Eli-sa-beth, wife of Zacharias, means 
oath; signifying an oath-bound organization. 

We find a marked discrepancy between Matthew and the 
Protevangelion. 

“Behold a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth 
a son, and they shall call his name Emmanuel, which being in- 
terpreted is, God with us.” (Matt. 1:23.) 

The Protevangelion has quite a different version: 

“The angel (In one place described as a young man of in- 
effable beauty) came in unto Mary and said: 

“Hail thou that art highly favored, the Lord is with thee, 
blessed art thou among women. 


564 THE REVELATION 


“Mary was troubled at his saying and cast in her mind 
what manner of salutation this should be. 

“And the priest said unto her, fear not, Mary; for thou 
hast found favor with God. 

“Behold thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth 
a son, and shalt call his name Jesus.” 

There is no resemblance between Emmanuel and Jesus. 
This is due to the fact that at the beginning Jesus was not con- 
sidered as god come to earth. 

This difference necessitated the radical doctrine of declar- 
ing Jesus to be god. 

Mary went to the house of Zacharias and greeted Elisa- 
beth, and they both understood their position. 

This clearly defines an oath-bound church rebellion. 

The whole story is not even interesting, but we shall com- 
pare some of the alleged prodigies with those of Apollonius 
already mentioned. 

On their way to Bethlehem it was necessary to take Mary 
into a cave and Joseph sought a midwife. 

“On his way he saw various prodigies. 

“Fowls of the air stopped in mid-air. 

“People sitting before a table at dinner, their hands on 
the table motionless. 

“Sheep standing still, the shepherd with his hand raised to 
smite them, his hand remaining motionless. 

“Kids with their mouths to the water but not drinking.” 

Apollonius had nothing on Joseph, except the banquet and 
a soothing jag. 

The balance of the story is too foolish and filthy for pub- 
lication. 

“Mary hearing that Herod had ordered the killing of all 
the children, she hid her child in an ox-manger, because there 
was no room for them in the inn.” 

Isn’t this a strange contradiction? 

“Elisabeth hearing that her son John was to be searched 
for, took him and went up into the mountains. There a moun- 
tain opened and received them.” 


THE REVELATION 565 


This no doubt refers to a nunnery. 

John was to appear before Christ. 

Lot took refuge in a cave in a mountain, and his two 
daughters made him drunk and they both bare him children. 
(Gen .419:230,) 

“Because of Midian (strife), the Israelites hid in caves.” 
(Judges 6:2.) 

“David hid himself in the cave Adullum.” (iS anieZ sl) 

“And every one that was in distress, and every one that 
was in debt, and every one that was discontented gathered them- 
selves unto him, and he became captain over them.” Gigoam: 
Vay. 

Adullum means justice of the people. This is always the 
battle cry of rebellion and revolution. It was a clean-cut revo- 
lution. Thus both rebellion and revolution take refuge ina 
hiding place, the cave, and Christ is born, the new generation 
arising from revolution. 

“Obadiah took an hundred prophets and hid them in a 
cave and fed them with bread and water.” Obadiah means the 
servant of the Lord. 

This refers to monasteries. 

The birth of Christ in a cave, therefore, merely signifies 
that the whole scheme was worked out in monasteries which 
were practically caverns of retreat and concealment. 


Demonstrating the necessity for these hiding places, “Zach- 
arias, because he would not disclose the hiding place of his son 
John, was killed at the entrance of the temple, at which time 
the “roofs of the temple howled and were rent from top to 
bottom, and his blood was concealed to stone.” 

We call attention to the fact that the Protevangelion story, 
from which the Gospel of Luke is drawn, states that Zacharias 
is the high priest, while Luke only says he is a “certain priests 
and that Annas and Caiaphas were the high priests. The fact 
that at that period two high priests could not preside at one and 
the same time, proves that both works were produced many 
years after the time they are alleged to have been written, and 
by a person or persons not familiar with the customs—unless 


566 THE REVELATION 


this is a repetition of two high priests under Solomon, justice 
and abundance, for we find that Amos means humble and Caia- 
phas means depression; just the opposite in significance to Solo- 
mon’s high priests. This would signify that these high priests 
symbolized ruling or prevailing conditions which gripped the 
people. 

It is not necessary to dispute about the existence of Christ 
or John. Men of any other name, Apollonius for instance, could 
have been selected as the core about which to wind all this 
thread of romance and fiction. Nevertheless, concealed in the 
apparent foolishness are many serious intrigues. 

The person who pretends to believe that a sensible and 
worthy religion can develop out of this absurd, improbable, 
and contradictory nonsense is not entitled to consideration. 
Common sense and logic should prevail in every system. There 
is not the slightest reason to embellish a true religion with 
fraud, fiction, and senseless exaggeration, unless the object is 
to deceive the innocent. 

Ireneus was the cheerful weaver of these fanatical exag- 
gerations. 

He quotes from the purely imaginary sayings of Papias. 
To exaggerate the horrible things which happen to anyone be- 
traying the church, conjuring a grewsome death of Judas as 
an example. “His body having swollen to such an extent that 
he could not pass where a chariot could pass easily, he was 
crushed by the chariot, so that his bowels gushed out.”’ 

On the contrary, 

“And he (Judas) cast down the pieces of silver in the 
temple, and departed, and went and hanged himself.” (Matt. 
243) 

Another Irenzus story (Iren. 5th book against heresies, ch. 
33), cited from Papias’ sayings of Christ: 

“The elders who saw John, the disciple of the Lord, related 
that they had heard from him, how the Lord used to teach, in 
regard to these times and said: 

“The days will come, in which vines shall grow, each having 
ten thousand branches, and in each branch ten thousand twigs, 


TH REVELATION 567 


and in each twig ten thousand shoots, and in each one of these 
shoots ten thousand clusters, and on every one of the clusters 
ten thousand grapes, and every grape when pressed will give 
five and twenty meters of wine. 

“One billion pounds of clear, pure, fine flour will be pro- 
duced from one grain of wheat.” 

Ireneus adds: “These things were borne witness to by 
Papias.”’ 

This had symbolic reference to the expansion and growth 
of the church. Vine means the church of god; wine means 
judgment. 

Eusebius testified to the reliability of Papias and cites Iren- 
eus as his authority, a laughable thing. 

These two notorious old liars will be found in some connec- 
tion in every work on the canon of the New Testament, espe- 
cially the testimony of Eusebius. 

Should the wholly fictitious Papias be eliminated from the 
works forming the basis of the New Testament, it would be 
valueless. 

Now, let us examine the “fathers,” all adopted names, not 
responding to the code, but suggestive of their purpose. Clement 
alone responds, meaning mild. The word inclement is commonly 
used to express the opposite. 

The so-called “apostolic fathers” were Clement of Rome, 
Ignatius, and Polycarp. They make no mention of the miracles 
of Jesus. 

The so-called “church fathers” who were to testify regard- 
ing the authenticity of the Gospels, and determine the doctrines 
to be adopted, were: Justin Martyr (A. D. 160), Irenzus (A. 
D. 190), Tertullian (A. D. 210), Origen (A. D. 230), Eusebius 
(Xow A325) )% 

We are on rich soil now. 

There is a gospel saying, the origin of which is unknown, 
which may well be the guiding axiom of these prejudiced men 
and the final instructions to all to whom was entrusted so deli- 
cate a matter as coining fiction to be palmed off as truth to de- 
ceive mankind. Christ said to his disciples: “Be thou as wise as 


568 THE REVELATION 


the serpent in everything, and as harmless as to those things 
requisite, as the dove.” 

In simple, be careful how you construct, and injure not that 
which already exists and may be useful. 

From the very beginning, it is evident that this caution had 
reference to the all-important Gnostic wisdom from which they 
were to reconstruct new Gospels based upon old doctrines well 
known to Gnosticism. It is very significant that the names of 
these fathers do not conform to the code. 

Genesis was so wholly Gnostic they could not destroy it, 
and they could not take liberties with the previous vocabulary 
by coining new words in it. 

The Gnostic wisdom had been secretly gathered from 
throughout the known world. 

Epiphanius warns them against the “Gospel of Perfection” 
as being Gnostic and the product of the devil, also against the 
“Gospel of Eve” and very many other evidences of fear that 
the Gnostic wisdom would rise up to confound them, are found. 
They were afraid of their own ignorance. 

Not until A. D. 420 is the real purpose of this reconstruc- 
tive work boldly exhibited. 

Augustine, A. D. 420, makes this statement: 

“The four canonical Gospels are confirmed by successive 
testimonials from the time of the apostles ; they Ong nA tay having 
_ been well authenticated and carefully handed down.” 

On this alone rests the authenticity of the New Teseanen 
Gospels. 

Augustine knew he was uttering a falsehood when he ad- 
vanced this, for he must have known that the tradition even can- 
not be traced further back than the real truck-horse of recon- 
struction, Ireneus (A. D. 190). No one of the four Gospels 
was mentioned earlier, excepting the Gospel of John, A. D. 180, 
by Theophilus of Antioch. If we want to locate the origin of 
anything, refer it to a bishop of Antioch, and he will make a 
date to order. 

But Augustine gave us something much more important to 
think about. He introduced that hellish doctrine of “original 


THE REVELATION 569 


sin.” Inherited guilt was first distinctly announced by him as a 
Christian doctrine—although the idea was of the greatest an- 
tiquity. 

Such radical assaults upon mankind had to be approached 
and introduced as the people were prepared for them. 

Out of the three apostolic fathers came the first provider 
of doctrines—Ignatius, a bishop of Antioch, in Syria, a country 
saturated with Persian mythology. Ignatius, a Gnostic himself 
by education, cautiously appropriated the Zoroastrian “immacu- 
late conception,” and he manufactured the excuse for the fact 
that this doctrine had not been preached by Christ or Paul: 
“There was concealed from the ruler of this world the virginity 
of Mary and the birth of our Lord.” 

This necessitated the “Gospel of the Infancy,” undoubtedly 
connected with the doctrine. In this Gospel are the earmarks 
of correction to fit the case. 

“And the Lord Jesus: (three years of age) did many mir- 
acles in Egypt, which are neither to be found in the Gospel of 
the Infancy, nor in the Gospel of Perfection.” (Infancy ch. 25.) 

Here are examples of the fabulous things attributed to 
Jesus Christ, but which were not preached by either himself or 
Paul; all taken bodily from the infancy of the Hindoo Chrishna 
lI SOR Bye): 

“Born in a cave. 

“The cave was filled with a great light, seeming like a 
glorious temple”—all the light of the world could not change 
a cave into a temple, because a temple is known by external 
contour. 

“At his birth a chorus of angels saluted. 

“Of royal descent’’—but no evidence. 

“As soon as born spoke to his mother, informing her of his 
‘divine’ character, his origin and destiny.” 

(He is capable of performing miracles, but is hastily car- 
ried away and hidden to escape Herod.) 

“Has several combats with serpents, overcomes them, and 
drives them out of persons posssesed.” Serpent symbolizes 
wisdom, which he drives out of humanity. 


570 THE REVELATION 


“Burning coals issue from his swaddling-clothes and burn 
the head of a serpent. 

“Performs many miracles in his infancy and boyhood. 
“While a boy, raises the dead to life. 

“While a boy, strikes dead persons who have offended 
’ (Under modern laws this is manslaughter.’ 

“In Egypt cured lepers. 

“Chosen by other boys as king. 

“While a boy, teaches the doctors and philosophers in the 
temple, the whole circle of science. (This is suspiciously Gnos- 
tics} 

“Tdols fall down at his approach and worship him. 

“People are cured by touching his swaddling-clothes.”— 
suggestive. 

“In one instance a devil came out of the mouth of one who 
had put a swaddling cloth upon his head.”’—filthy. 

“A girl with leprosy was cured by sprinkling with water 
in which he had been bathed.” This is filthy and improper. 

“A young man who had been changed into a mule was 
changed back by Jesus being placed on his back.”—simple- 
minded. 

The following is a clear case of retroactive evidence. 

“In a desert country they met two robbers named Titus 
and Dumachus. Jesus said to his mother: when thirty years are 
expired, O mother, the Jews will crucify me at Jerusalem and 
these two thieves shall be with me, at the same time, upon the 
cross, Titus on my right hand, and Dumachus on my left, and 
from that time Titus shall go before me into paradise.” (He 
was a child in arms.) 

Why make saints of thieves? There is no justification in 
law or morals for this. What merit or saving power is there 
in glorifying thieves, or in the Savior lowering himself to an 
equality of thieves. 

“In Matarea, the Lord caused a well to spring forth in 
which Mary washed his coat.’’ Matarea means rain; rain 
means doctrine. 

With all these miracles, Joseph was afraid of Archelaus 


2) 


him. 


THE REVELATION SAL 


and was warned by an angel to go to Nazareth. It is very evi- 
dent that if this infant was being traveled around to fulfill 
prophecy, he was well guarded. Archelaus means the prince 
of the people, hence the concealment. 

Mr. Ellicott, in his essay on the Apocryphal Gospels, aptly 
remarks: “It is strange indeed that he who is the Lord of all 
countries, should be carried backward and forward through so 
many countries.” 

“Mary had healed a sick boy, by giving his mother one of 
the swaddling-cloths of the boy Jesus, in exchange for a hand- 
some carpet.” (A cunningly devised precedent for the sale of 
relics. ) 

“Another woman who was envious, threw Caleb (the boy 
who had been healed) into a hot oven. When the mother re- 
turned, she saw Caleb lying in the middle of the oven laughing. 

“When the woman told her story, Mary replied: 

“Be quiet, for I am concerned lest thou shouldst make this 
matter known.” (A well-known method of giving importance 
and circulation to a falsehood. ) 

“After this the other woman threw Caleb into a well, but 
he sat upon the surface of the water, uninjured. The woman fell 
in herself and perished.”’ (Warning to those who attack any- 
thing pertaining to church lore. Water also means affliction. ) 

(In the Old Testament Caleb was a supporter of Moses’ 
projects—‘‘Rebel ye not against the Lord.” (Num. 14:6.) 
Caleb and Joshua alone remained of the Israelites in the wilder- 
ness of Sinai, because they alone followed the Lord. Joshua 
means savior; Caleb means capability. ) 

“A boy whose eyes were closed in death, revived at the 
smell of the garments of the Lord Jesus. 

“A girl afflicted by Satan sucking her blood, put upon her 
head, as Satan approached her, one of the swaddling cloths of 
Jesus. Thereupon there issued forth from the cloth, flames and 
burning coals, which fell upon the dragon. The dragon cried 
out, “What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou son of Mary? 
Whither shall I flee from thee?’ He then left the girl. (Illus: 


5/2 Tue REVELATION 


trating the powers of relics. Dragon means serpent; serpent 
means wisdom. ) 

“Judas Iscariot is pictured as a boy possessed by Satan. 
He attempts to bite Jesus, striking him in the right side, causing 
Jesus to cry out. Then Satan came out of the boy, and ran 
away like a mad dog.’ (Why should Jesus with these powers 
be hurt?) 

“Jesus at seven made asses, oxen, and birds out of clay 
and gave them life, making clay sparrows fly. 

“He threw the clothes of a dyer into the fire and they were 
taken out all dyed with the proper color. 

“When Joseph wanted any carpenter work made longer 
or shorter, Jesus would stretch his hand toward it and it would 
be made the desired length. 

“Joseph made a throne for the king of Jerusalem. It was 
short on each side two spans. Joseph was so afraid of his 
king’s anger he went to bed without his supper. In the morning 
Jesus took hold of one side and Joseph the other and they pulled 
it to the right size.” (Imbecilic. ) 

“Jesus turned some boys into kids, saying to them, ‘Come 
hither, O ye kids, to your shepherd.’ They leaped about him 
like kids and then he turned them back into boys.” (Childish 
play.) 

“A boy was bitten by a poisonous serpent while robbing 
a partridge nest. The boy came to where Jesus was sitting like 
a king and the boys standing around him like ministers. He 
returned with them to the nest and there caused the serpent to 
suck all the poison out again.” (Compelling men like Galileo 
to deny their scientific discoveries because they conflicted with 
church doctrines. ) 

“James, the son of Joseph, was bitten by a viper. Jesus 
blew upon it and healed it. 

(Note the difference in these two cases, the curious sug- 
gestion of authority in the first case and of power to heal in 
the second. ) 

“Jesus accused of throwing a boy from a house top and 
killing him, stood over the dead boy and shouted in a loud 


THE REVELATION aye 


voice, ‘Zeinunus, Zeinunus, who threw thee down from the 
house top?’ Then the dead boy answers, ‘Thou didst not throw 
me down.’ (It is not stated that he restored the boy to life, or 
that the boy told who threw him down. It matters not, in that 
Jesus was vindicated.) We find no definition for the word 
Zeinunus. 

“Breaking a pitcher at the well he brought the water in 
his mantle (instead-of restoring the broken pitcher). (In those 
days goat and sheep skins were commonly used for clothing 
and for water bottles. ) 

“For disturbing his play in the mud and water, Jesus killed 
the son of Hanani, a Jew. 

“For bumping into him, Jesus killed another boy. 

“He killed his school teacher.” 

A smack of Gnosticism is observed in the references of his 
explaining astronomy and physiology. But no particulars are 
given regarding these lectures. This absurd falsehood has been 
the theme of many beautiful pictures. 

“Jesus Sees his miracles and secret works Grr thirty 
years of age.” Here is a simple attempt to explain why no men- 
tion or reference to these miracles are made in the early Chris- 
tian period. 

It is astonishing how easy it seems to adjust these matters. 
Epiphanius says, concerning the miracles of Christ attributed 
to him as an infant, although practically denying them: “It was 
fit some things should be done by him in his childhood, that 
there might not be any foundation for the assertion of those 
heretics, who say that Christ did not come upon him till he 
was baptized, in Jordan, in the form of a dove.” 

Here is a confessed “pious fraud” with a vengeance. The 
truth cannot reside in such a fanatical hypocrite. 

Origen and Eusebius both accepted this Gospel with its 
tommyrot, and it was openly used by the church. Any priest 
who would not accept these things as gospel truth would be 
unfrocked. 

The most learned ecclesiastical historians frantically rend 
their hair to add to it. 


yee! THE REVELATION 


Eusebius and Athanasius swore that not only the great 
idols but all the lesser gods fell down before Joseph and Mary 
as they entered the temples in Egypt. Of course they did; 
“increase” and “rebellion” can throw anything down with op- 
pression and affliction rending humanity. 

Sozomen declared he relates what he had “heard from 
many sources,” that as they entered Egypt, trees bent down 
and worshipped them—even as Isaiah, the prophet, had foretold. 
Trees mean the great nobles, falling for the Christian doctrine. 

So much for the infancy. 

Let him who is willing to stultify himself by confessing 
a belief in any part of these fabulous stories step aside, we do 
not wish to bandy words with confirmed imbeciles. Of course 
they are figurative, therefore untrue. Then if untrue, why 
should they be canonized as divine Christian history ? 

It is important to know just where the beginning began 
and who started it. There was an invisible power in Rome guid- 
ing the work being done. We have safely disposed of the “im- 
maculate conception” and “miracles” as well as the “infancy of 
Jesus.’’ While this pulls from under the church its whole foun- 
dation, it is not sufficient. We desire to hold up to scorn the 
perpetrators of such deceptions. 

Clement of Rome was, perhaps, the better of the three 
“apostolic fathers.” His works do not intimate that the canon- 
ical gospels were then (A. D. 97) in existence. Nevertheless, 
he frequently mentions matters which later appear in them, 
therefore we must conclude that he is helping to lay a founda- 
tion for the New Testament, or, what is more likely, these mat- 
ters were put in his works later. 

Translaters like Rufinus (A. D. 410!) have taken such un- 
warranted liberties in warping, twisting, and changing the writ- 
ings of such men as Clement and Origen, it is difficult to get 
at the truth. Nevertheless, Clement’s greatest effort, his 
“Recognitions,” is pure fabrication and romance, to meet the 
demand for the miraculous of that period, which was just de- 
veloping into an ecstatic frenzy. It was not that these men be- 
lieved in such blithering imbecility; it was due to the fact that 


THE REVELATION o/D 


they dared not dispute those who were understandingly working 
the public mind into this state, and for a known purpose. They 
were coerced into being one of them. It was the period when 
it was dangerous. to confess being a Gnostic, and Clement was 
a Gnostic. 


He did not refer to the “immaculate conception,” the “ma- 
terial resurrection,” nor the “miracles” of Jesus. If it is demon- 
strated that he knew of these doctrines, it is evident he did not 
approve of them. The spiritualism of Paul and Clement, born 
of a Gnostic understanding, forbade their preaching the material 
resurrection. Therefore we may acquit them of the gross de- 
ception of the second century, which declared the resurrection 
of the very material crucified body of Jesus. 


Fence the circumstantiality surrounding the resurrection, 
as it now stands, is pure false pretense. 


Clement’s discourse to the Jews on the harmony of the 
universe is an excellent lecture on astronomy. He could only 
know these facts from Gnosticism, of which he was not wholly 
purged. 

It is in the fanatical bishops of Antioch we find the bristling 
bulldogs of early Christianity. 

Ignatius very materially differs from Clement of Rome. 
The best evidence of the philosophy of “dead men tell no tales” 
is found in the fact that as late as the eighteenth century there 
were fifteen epistles ascribed to Ignatius, bishop of Antioch, 
and one of the three apostolic fathers. Most of these have been 
repudiated as rank forgeries, and the balance have been placed 
in grave doubt. 

Ignatius was the rankest type of fanatic, as is demonstrated 
by these words attributed to him, which like the others are 
probably spurious because they smack of the torments of the 
later inquisition. 

“Fire and the cross, and the beasts are prepared, cutting 
off of the limbs, and scattering of the bones, and crushing of 
the body, harsh torments of the devil, let them come upon me, 
but only let me be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ.” These 


576 Tue REVELATION 


suggestions smack of the inquisition and of a much later period. 
If these torments were not administered, they were to be. 

Now, the most conclusive evidence that Ignatius never 
uttered these words, palpably coined to enhance the fanatical 
defense of the church, is that he best of all men knew the 
fictitious nature of the same Jesus Christ, because it was he 
who knowingly took from the Persian mythology the idea of 
the “immaculate conception” and first advanced it as a Chris- 
tian doctrine. It was not canonized for centuries after his time. 

And now comes Polycarp the third apostolic father, 
D. 116). Like so many other essential things, the genuineness 
of the information concerning him rests upon the questionable 
testimony of Irenzus. 

The significant point is that no mention is made of any 
of the Gospels, Luke, Mark, John, or Matthew, by Clement, 
Ignatius, or Polycarp. 

That eliminates the apostolic fathers from the authorship 
of these Gospels, bringing them definitely into the period of 
exaggerated romance and into the hands of the real founders 
of the church. 

It is evident, therefore, that the apostolic fathers were 
merely walking backwards and making a false trail to bridge 
the period between the alleged birth of Jesus and events which 
were irrevocably established at later periods and which would 
not fit into the scheme with this wide gap unfilled. 

Certain quotations from Clement, Ignatius, and Polycarp 
which afterward appear in the Gospels, are solely intended to 
make it appear that these Gospels were in use by them. This 
deception is manifest in many ways. 

It is startling to find that all the evidences gathered for 
eighteen hundred years still left open the genuineness of the 
most essential epistles and gospels. At last it remained for 
one Archdeacon Tattam to dig up, in the monastery of St. Mary 
Deipara, in the desert of Nitria, “the only genuine” epistles of 
Ignatius. 

After all the reams upon reams of the most absurd tommy- 
rot, one conclusion stands out conspicuously. It is all to cloud 


THE REVELATION BV 


the waters and confuse the mind until the essential elements 
of the Christian scheme are securely fastened down. Solomon 
is not ready to send Pharaoh’s daughter back to Egypt. 

Not one word or line in the much disputed four Gospels 
proves there ever existed a well defined belief in Jesus Christ 
for two hundred years after his alleged birth. Every word 
contained in the Gospel of the Infancy disputes the truth of 
the story, because it is senseless. If any part of it is wrong, 
all of it is wrong. 

The so-called life of Christ, written in thousands of vol- 
umes, is not taken from any truthful sources. The brief ref- 
erences to Christ in the Gospels give no authentic information 
whatever, both Mary and Joseph being mythological characters, 
the one signifying rebellion and the other increasing humanity. 

That Jesus was born of a virgin was not even hinted at 
for more than a hundred years after his alleged appearance. 
Even had he been, it of necessity had to be a natural birth. 

All of these learned controversies were the merest sophis- 
try and sham to keep the eyes of the world drawn away from 
the main fact that, step by step, without a pause, the ecclesias- 
tical power at Rome was building its empire, its universal king- 
dom—a secret control of all human government—this is “Solo- 
mon’s temple,” the cherished temple of ecclesiastic wisdom, 
control of human education. 

Let us now see what part Gnosticism was playing in this 
great game. 

Clement of Rome: , 

“The sower goes forth and casts it into the ground; and 
the seed being thus scattered, though dry and naked when it 
fell upon the earth, is gradually dissolved. Then, out of its 
dissolution, the mighty power of the providence of the Lord, 
raises it up again.” 

This is the “Gnostic resurrection.” 

“The heavens, revolving under his government, are subject 
to him in peace. Day and night run the course appointed by 
him, in no wise hindering each other. The sun and moon, with 
the companies of stars, roll in harmony, according to his de- 


578 THe REVELATION 


mand, within their prescribed limits, and without any deviation. 
The fruitful earth, according to his will, brings forth food in 
abundance. ‘The vast, immeasurable sea, gathered together by 
his working, into various basins, never passes beyond the 
bounds placed around it, but does as he commands.” 

This is simple credit given to the Gnostic god nature. 

Clement was a student of visible Gnosticism. Compare 
Clement with the fanaticism of Ignatius, to get the two types, 
one the true Gnostic and the other the fanatical priest. 

Surreptitiously introducing the idea of the “immaculate 
conception,’ which previously had not been a doctrine in the 
Christian church: ‘There was concealed from the ruler of this 
world, the virginity of Mary and the birth of our Lord, and 
the three renowned mysteries.” 

He has found in the gathered knowledge of Gnosticism 
the ancient Persian mythological story of the “immaculate 
birth” of Zoroaster, and is attempting to appropriate the idea 
for the church. It is doubtful if he knew the real mystic sig- 
nificance of his own words. The word Mary is derived from 
the word Mer, meaning the sea, the Gnostic theory being that 
all organic life originates in the waters. The first conceal- 
ment which tells the true intent is found in the significance of 
the name Elam the first son of Shem, as Ignatius develops into 
a confirmed fanatic, he relieves himself of this bit of bombast 
—although it is doubtful if he ever uttered such words: “Fire 
and the cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting off of 
the limbs, and scattering of the bones, and crushing of the 
whole body, harsh torments of the devil, let them come upon 
me, but let me be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ.” 

This type of frenzy was developed among the fanatics of 
that period by the story of the crucifixion of Christ. They 
wanted to be christs. 

The words reveal a knowledge of the inquisition, for all 
of these torments were applied. But when it is known that 
Ignatius apparently knew nothing of the four Gospels, we must 
doubt his having uttered them. If he did, the church is con- 
demned out of the mouth of one of the apostolic fathers, of 


THE REVELATION 579 


having originally contemplated the inquisition and the commis- 
sion of these same “harsh torments of the devil” upon some 
fifty million innocent protestants. 

In the fourth century, the church began viciously to as- 
sault anything that sought to revive Gnosticism. 

One of the most vicious church agents of that time (A. D. 
325) was Epiphanius, who had little scruples in defaming the 
original source of all true ecclesiastical learning. 

He accused the Gnostics of exploiting “a certain spurious 
and suppositious work to which they have given the name ‘Gos- 
pel of Perfection,’ which really is no gospel, but the perfection 
of sorrow; for all the perfection of death is contained in that 
product of the devil.” 

It should be noted that he writes more than two hundred 
years after Ignatius, yet he uses almost the identical language 
with regard to the devil. 

His anger was aroused because this Gospel of Perfection 
made no mention of the absurd and unbelievable miracles 
wrought by the two-year old Jesus while in Egypt. It is ex- 
pressly complained of as follows: 

“And the Lord Jesus did many miracles in Egypt which 
are not mentioned in the Gospel of Perfection.” 

Further good reason for disliking the Gnostics: “The 
Gnostics laughed at the monks, and those who professed chastity 
and virginity.” 

This was natural because these things were violations of 
the Gnostic conception of natural laws. 

“Epiphanius is a writer as deficient in plausibility as he is 
in decency and veracity.” (Gen. of the Gospels by Andrew 
Norton, 337i veZipw2kl.) 

After having pilfered the Gnostic Genesis, with its figura- 
tive story of Adam and Eve, the church permits this same 
Epiphanius to attack the gospel of Eve on the ground of its 
Gnosticism, calling it the “doctrine of the devil.” 

Theodoret (A. D. 430) declared the supreme god presided 
over the whole universe. This is the Gnostic belief, a univer- 
sal mentation. 


580 THE REVELATION 


Basilides (A. D. 125) was a known Gnostic of Alexandria. 
He wrote a commentary, in twenty-four books, on ‘The Gos- 
peiss: 

Because of his Gnostic connections, he was rudely criti- 
cised thus: “As to Basilides, his supposed quotations from 
the New Testament, in Hippolitus, are too precarious to be 
trusted.” 

This criticism is fortunate because it reveals that Hippo- 
litus, like Epiphanius, was one of the menders of the early 
church fabric, for he must have known the New Testament 
was not in existence in Basilides’ time. 

Ireneus comments upon Basilides in a way to prove that 
Gnosticism is the origin of the Christian scheme. Let us ana- 
lyze this very carefully, for it will solve all these stubborn 
problems. Thanks to Irenzeus for permitting his ire to defame 
Basilides, and his support of the fictitious church to outweigh 
his discretion. In quoting the beliefs of Basilides he uncon- 
sciously betrays his own ignorance of true Gnosticism and 
betrays that Basilides is a master Gnostic. He explains Basi- 
lides’ doctrines : 

“Basilides, that he may appear to have discovered some- 
thing more sublime and plausible, gives an immense develop- 
ment to his doctrines. He sets forth Nous was first born of 
the unborn Father; that from him again was born Logos, from 
Logos Phronesis, from Phronesis Sophia and Dynamis; and 
from Dynamis and Sophia, the powers, principalities, and 
angels, whom he calls the first; and that by them the first 
heaven was made. Then other powers being formed by emana- 
tions from these, created another heaven similar to the first. 

“The chief of the angels who occupy the lowest heaven, 
is the God of the Jews, and he and his angels created the 
world. 

“That Jesus himself was not crucified, but Simon of Cy- 
rene, who bore the cross, and assumed the form of Jesus. 
Salvation belongs to the soul alone, for the body is by nature 
subject to corruption.” (Irenzus adv. Hoeres, bk. 1, ch. 24, 
antenic, v. 4, p. 90.) 


THE REVELATION 581 


Let us attempt to interpret this alleged doctrine of Basil- 
ides by the Gnostic method. 

The unborn Father is potential, electric energy. 

Nous is the first active phase of energy—vibration. 

Logos is the second phase, gaseous—the word. 

Phronesis is the third phase, solid—speech. 

Sophia is the fourth phase, fluid—wisdom. 

Dynamis is associated with Sophia—power. 

What is the significance of this when applied to physical 
things? It is the process of creation. This is pure Gnosticism. 

Taking our planetary system as a gross example: 

The unborn father represents the great infinite universe 
out of which all differentiated things are born—a field of uni- 
versal living pablum. 

Nous is the great central globe from which the planetary 
system is born, representing the world of atomic vibration. It 
is of necessity both negative and positive, or male and female 
in one body. 

In giving birth to the Logos, the sun (son) is born, the 
gaseous world. 

From this gaseous world comes the undeveloped planet 
Phronesis. 

Out of the undeveloped planet is born the dual solid and 
fluid world, the finished planet, and the moon, symbolizing 
Sophia, wisdom. The energy developed by this process is 
Dynamis. 

This process diagrams perfectly by the Gnostic symbolism. 

These beget the atmosphere which is the first heaven. 

The other powers, emanating from these, represent the 
life upon the planet, out of which springs the second heaven, 
governments. 

The symbolisms of Gnosticism demonstrate this perfectly. 

Carpocrates (A. D. 135) was also one of the Gnostic 
masters. Irenzeus, the appointed knocker of the Gnostics, also 
pays his respects to him, again betraying his own ignorance of 
the underlying wisdom of Gnosticism. In his first book against 
heresies, he writes: 


582 Tue REVELATION 


“Carpocrates and his followers maintain that the world 
and the things which are therein, were created by angels greatly 
inferior to the unbegotten Father. They also hold that Jesus 
was the son of Joseph, and was just like other men, and because 
of a pure soul he perfectly remembered those things which he 
had witnessed within the sphere of the unbegotten God.” 


This is our conception of a universal mind, which, if true, 
will betray the Christian fallacies. 


Epiphanes (A. D. 140) was the son of Carpocrates and 
like his father was a Gnostic, believing in an infinite, eternal 
principle, and that the idea of property forms no part of the 
divine plan. He died at the early age of seventeen. In Cap- 
padocia a temple was erected in his honor in which he was 
worshiped as God. (Stromata bk. 3, ch. 3.) 


Cerdon (A. D. 140) was a Gnostic master, and his views 
were adopted by Marcion, who rejected the Old Testament 
entirely. He declared Christianity was a new system and en- 
tirely disconnected with the Old Testament. Nevertheless he 
was an ardent advocate of Christianity. He is said to have ex- 
communicated Apelles (A. D. 160), who was a Gnostic. 


The Gnostics declared that Jesus was an ordinary man and 
begotten by a man. Their gospels were in use by the Chris- 
tians but they were gospels of wisdom and truth. 


Marcellina (A. D. 160), a woman, founded a sect called 
Marcellians. She was a Gnostic and a disciple of Carpocrates. 


Tatian, an Assyrian by birth, was converted by Justin 
Martyr but afterwards became a Gnostic, a follower of Mar- 
cion. 

Ptolemaeus and Heraclon (A. D. 190) were prominent 
Gnostics. 

A very limited comparison of the beliefs and doctrines of 
these persons so prominently associated with the early develop- 
ment of the Christian church separates the sheep from the goats. 

Those who were bent upon destroying Gnosticism advo- 
cated these doctrines: 

The immaculate conception—that a miraculous birth may 


THe REVELATION 583 


occur contrary to the laws of nature, making the being a hu- 
man god, hence the son of god. 

In no other manner could Christ be deified and the church 
avoid being accused of worshipping an ordinary sinful mortal. 
Therefore, Protestants as well as Catholics must shut. their 
eyes to a palpable falsehood, for although figurative, they 
teach it literally. The doctrine was not mentioned till a hun- 
dred years after Christ. The idea was taken from Persian 
mythology and other ancient religions. 
| The miracles of Jesus—literally taught by the Christians, 
but not preached by Christ or Paul, and not known for more 
than a hundred years after Christ. 

No Jewish or heathen historian mentions them. Christ never 
claimed or pretended to work miracles, because this would have 
placed him in company with the “fakers,” Simon Magus and 
Apollonius, who were called magicians. The Christians, how- 
ever, found it necessary to adopt alleged miracles in compe- 
tition. The idea in connection with Jesus is borrowed from 
Hindoo mythology. Miracles were not adopted in the church 
until about one hundred and fifty years after Christ. Thus 
again Christianity may be charged with false pretense. 

The material resurrection. Nothing is heard of the resur- 
rection of the body of Christ until the second century. 

The first doctrine was that the spirit or soul of Jesus went 
below or beneath the earth to hades, and the resurrection 
was the calling back of the soul to the earth, and its ascension 
to heaven. Every mythological savior went down into hell 
to rise again. 

Paul and Clement only advocated the spiritual resurrec- 
tion in the new generation. It is the story of the seed lying in 
the earth until it sprouts. 

The miracle-mad second century wanted a grosser form 
in order to feel the resurrection. Thereupon Justin Martyr 
preached the resurrection of the body, in the face of nature a 
false pretense, wholly for the purpose of promising a reunion 
of soul and body after death, by the saving power of the church, 
establishing the profitable purgatory. 


584 THE! REVELATION 


Athenagoras (A. D. 177) added to this, was the promise 
to all obedient Christians that “every particle of matter which 
constitutes the human body, will be brought back to its proper 
place,” leaving the impression that each human body will be 
restored to its original living condition. 

Irenzus, whose opinion is paramount in all fabulous things, 
declares that the identity of the future with the present body 
is sure. 

Now what was the purpose of having all these agents of 
the great ecclesiastical power express their opinions? Simple 
as a-b-c: the church desired to canonize the gospels contain- 
ing the materialistic idea and had to coin justification and 
authoritative evidence. After they were canonized they were 
sacred and not subject to question. Hence the adoption of 
these absurd things. 

But back of this was concealed a much more irrational 
thing, which was the very existence of the church. It coerced 
the belief in the idea that after the death of the body an in- 
dividual soul was held intact until it was again united with its 
former body. Why? To establish a purgatory as a source 
of income. Because, if there was not individual soul to save, 
there would be no reason for the church with it ravenous 
priesthood. The suspended soul was in the hands of the 
church until the day of resurrection. 

That is why Rome hated Gnosticism with it logical, sen- 
sible, believable, essenic doctrine, which could be demonstrated. 


PMR ZO Oc! 
THE HORRORS OFS CHRISTIANITY 


(In the hour of hate there is no Christian god.) 


Let us examine the evidence of the past, to see if there 
is reason for worry and doubt of the future. 

That which has occurred once, can occur again in similar 
circumstances. There is nothing to warrant a belief that such 
a radical change has occurred in the Christian churches, that 
they may be trusted with the peace, comfort, and welfare of 
humanity. Their claim to the prerogative of directing the moral 
and social conduct of the people is usurped, fictitious, and 
wholly devoid of foundation of legal or moral right. The 
coercive and secret methods of meddling with the natural-born 
rights of the individual citizen, by surreptitious, political in- 
trigue, in recent years, are quite sufficient to cast a sinister 
light over their superficial pretenses of righteousness. 

The determination to sit in the background and dictate 
the rule over the people, reveals the ancient practices of the 
church of Rome—“the church is not directly responsible,” and 
the people are stronger for the church when quarreling with 
their governments. 

Don’t be foolish or frivilous about so dangerous a situa- 
tion. Stop and think about it, don’t impatiently cast the sub- 
ject aside because you have never fully understood it. It very 
much concerns you. 

That institution which attempts to usurp nature’s preroga- 
tives, and depends upon mob violence to enforce its dictates, 
should not be permitted to exist a single day longer than it re- 
quires to destroy it. That institution which attempts to usurp 
the powers of all the people, that it may coerce the world into 
accepting a prearranged programme to rule, independent of 
natural governments, should be denied existence. Christianity 


585 


586 THE REVELATION 


has never yielded the original purpose of moulding all hu- 
manity into one homogeneous nationality, controlled by an 
ecclesiastical power—by the simplest laws of nature an im- 
possible accomplishment, except by force. 


It is a sinister thing to see, at this critical period, the 
Protestants and the Roman Catholics flirting with each other. 


Is it reasonable that the Protestant congregations are will- 
ing that their bishops and ruling powers shall draw them into 
the dragnet of Catholicism after having been persecuted through 
all of these centuries? Impossible! The congregations do not 
know the truth; these are led by blind faith, as of old. They 
should be told of the cold-blooded murder of fifty millions 
of their kind. 


Can the Protestants forgive and forget this list of intoler- 
able crimes against them, committed well up in the nineteenth 
century? 


In view of the very radical difference between the early 
Christianity and the subsequent papacy, it is very questionable 
if the early Christian persecutions were not measures intended 
to give the Roman hierarchy absolute control over all the Chris- 
tian churches, preliminary to the development of a universal 
temporal power. We need not speculate upon that early period. 
Let us casually mention the outrageous, uncalled-for and in- 
human brutality of the church of Rome, in the persecution of 
the Protestants, the bishops of whose churches are now rubbing 
elbows with the bishops of Rome. It is a pitiful story even 
in outline. 


Persecution of the Waldensees. 


The popes of Rome, especially Pope Innocent III, com- 
pelled the weakling rulers of Europe to help exterminate this 
Protestant sect, and for this purpose established the inquisi- 
tion under the control of the Dominican monks. The story is 
too horrible to tell in detail. 

So many people were thrown into prison that even the 
archbishops of Aix, Arles, and Narbonne complained that they 
could not feed them, and they were starving, and that lime and 


Tua REVELATION 587 


stone could not be procured to build the prisons necessary to 
hold them. Yet they had committed no crime. 

Thousands were tortured beyond all beliefi—their bones 
broken, their bodies disjointed and then burned or killed in 
some inhuman manner. Neither women nor children were 
spared. Any escaping were driven into the mountains to 
freeze and starve. 

It has never been possible to ascertain, or even approximate, 
the thousands of innocent lives sacrificed in this persecution of 
the Waldensees. 

The persecution of the Albigenses. 

In this instance a delightful and peace-loving peopel were 
deliberately murdered at the direct command of the Roman 
pope. The cruelties far exceeded anything known to history. 

In the city of Beziers alone, sixty thousand wholly de- 
fenseless Protestants, men, women, and children, were slaugh- 
tered like sheep, the women outraged and the men and children 
mutilated, all in a single day. 

Tens of thousands of others in adjoining communities 
met the same fate. 

This was accomplished by an army of the worst criminals 
culled throughout Europe, the pope promising to absolve them 
from all their crimes to join his army to murder and plunder 
defenseless humanity. 

Shall we charge this up to God or to the church of Rome? 

This was not warfare, this was a premeditated and care- 
fully arranged raid against the Protestants, and was openly 
organized by Pope Alexander III, who called the special council 
of Lateran to legalize the awful crime in the ecclesiastical rec- 
ords—the popes never recognized civil authorities. 

Massacre of Protestants in Paris. 

This crime is beyond belief, casting into the shadow all 
previous outrages for cruelty, treachery and dishonor. If the 
world endures forever, the stain of this awful massacre will 
condemn civilization, for savages never knew such fiendish 
things. The festival of St. Bartholomew, which fell upon a 
Sabbath, August 24, 1572, will forever stand out as a red-letter 


588 THe REVELATION 


sign of the curse of God against the church of Rome, its pope, 
and Charles 1X, king of France. If all humanity should volun- 
teer to do penance for them, their accursed memory would be 
perennially renewed by blood. Charles himself died wallowing 
in his own blood, as a slight token of his just reward, the blood 
oozing from every pore of his poisonous body. Nature revolted 
and punished him as he deserved. 

“Thou shalt not kill.’ What blather! When the pope sus- 
pends this commandment of God until he can kill those who 
offend the church. 

Even the Archbishop of Paris held three hundred and fifty 
women and children until his mob could come and rob and hack 
them to pieces. 

One hundred thousand wholly innocent men, women, and 
children were massacred in the most beastly and inhuman man- 
ner, in less than forty-eight hours. The streets of Paris ran 
with blood until the River Seine was red. 

Pope Gregory, in his great delight, celebrated this event 
with fireworks, and made one fatal mistake. He authorized his 
bishops and legatees, in Paris, to issue a general absolution for 
those committing the crime, thereby acknowledging it to be a 
crime and fixing the responsibility in the church. Shall we 
charge this up to God or the pope? 

It did not end in Paris; beginning at Sancerre, it spread 
throughout France, tens of thousands being killed and burned. 
More than five hundred thousand Protestants were driven out 
of France. And today the Protestant churches are howling 
about the friendship between France and the United States. 

The great success of the inquisition established it as a 
branch of the church of Rome, and there is neither language 
nor imagination capable of describing the brutal and outrageous 
execution of its ungodly raid against humanity. Fanaticism 
had civilization by the throat. The fanatics were not the pope 
and his inquisitors, they were calm, thinking, coldly calculating 
men, and they knew what they were doing. It was their follow- 
ing of ignorant masses, educated only in the bigotry and intoler- 
ance so essential to the defense of the church, and this brings us 


Tue REVELATION 589 


up with a short turn, for that is exactly what the church stands 
for today. 

1. It demands that it have complete control over the edu- 
cation and moral and social activities of “its children,’ and 
these are the children of the nation. 

Z. At the “end of its world,” “its people” will be saved 
while the “tares,” the people not of the church, shall be burned. 
This, in view of the same thing having already been executed 
in the past, should make careless-minded men wake up and do 
a little independent thinking. If persecution does not assume 
the old form of torture, something new may be invented. The 
mental tortures of today equal the physical torments of the 
middle centuries. 

The persecutions under the inquisition, as executed by the 
- Dominican and Friar monks, are so horrible we refrain from 
going deeply into them, while the detailed facts are to be had, 
they are not easily accessible. Through fear of modern civiliza- 
tion, and for shame of such a heinous past, the Catholics and 
Jesuits have systematically combed the world for the works ex- 
posing the crimes of the inquisition. 

The church of Rome has repeatedly attempted to deny 
direct responsibility for both the inquisition and Jesuitry, but 
this is futile, in the face of the recorded facts that Pope Inno- 
cent III deliberately and purposely established the inquisition 
under the Dominicans for the specific purpose of persecuting the 
Protestants, and Paul III, 1534-1549, accepted, if he did not 
organize, Jesuitry to further and broaden inquisitional work. 
Its subtle and insidious intrigues are everywhere, notwithstand- 
ing its expulsion from eyery country in Europe to take safe 
refuge in America. 

The infamous Charles IX of France, and Frederick IT of 
Germany, and imbeciles of their calibre, are well coupled with 
Romish aristocrats. In the face of the facts, is it a strange 
thing that the world is in constant revolution? 

The curse of God, and the contempt of mankind, should 
be forever and indelibly recorded against Popes Gregory VII, 
Innocent III, and Boniface VIII. They must not be measured 


590 THE REVELATION 


by the inspired screeds found in encyclopedias, because, com- 
pared with the evil recorded against their administrations, their 
good deeds are nil. 

The tortures of the inquisition are modestly summed up: 

1, Disjointing of all the limbs of the body. 

2. Cutting gashes to the bone by drawing hard cords 
about the limbs. 

3. Pressing upon the parts of the body till blood vessels 


4. Pressing the thumbs and fingers till the ends burst open. 

5. Whipping and salting the wounds. 

6. Pulling out hair, and finger-and toe-nails. 

7. Hanging women and children up by their hair. 

8. Outraging women and young girls and children. 

9. Scorching the face and body with torches while being 
led through the streets. 

10. Making “dog’s beards” by holding a lighted torch in 
the face while chained to the burning post. 

11. Whipped through the public streets. 

12. Nose and ears cut off and cheeks pierced. 

13. Sent to the galley for life. 

14. Chopped to pieces in knife wheel. 

15. Broken on rack. 

16. Pierced with arrows and spears. 

17. Filling mouth with gunpowder and blowing the head 
Lou pieces nwa 

18. Publicly burning at stake. 

19. Privately burning in a dry pan. 

20. A hundred other awful means of torture. 

This was all perpetrated under the dragnet article covering 
heresy): 

1. Advancing an offensive religious opinion. 

2. Failing to report any who criticize the doctrines and 
practices of the church of Rome. 

3. Abusing or defacing idols of the church. 

4. Allowing a year to pass without going to confession. 


Tue REVELATION 591 


5. Reading, or found in possession of, books condemned 
by the inquisition. 

6. Inducing or permitting others to read such books. 

7. Any deviation from the ordinary practices of the 
Roman church. 

Su Eating meat onltasty days: 

Ome Neglecting nace 

10. Being present at a sermon preached by a heretic. 

11. Not appearing when summoned by the inquisitors. 

12. Lodging in a house with or forming a friendship with 
a heretic. 

13. Assisting a heretic to escape the inquisitors. 

14. Assisting or comforting a heretic in confinement. 

Under pain of excommunication all Catholics were com- 
manded to report friends or relatives alike if in the slightest 
degree inclined to heresy, hence thousands were reported and 
executed out of petty revenge. 

A similar and equally stringent set of articles covered ab- 
solutely every individual, as an “abettor of heresy,” to be used 
to blackmail friend and foe alike. 

Prosecutions under this code were promiscuous and were 
intended to terrorize the people. We see taints of this coward- 
making process to this day. Organized terrorism assumes many 
forms by which a small minority may absolutely control the 
personal thought and habits of the great masses. 

Has the Protestant blood forgotten those awful times and 
persecutions in the Piedmont Valley, when that infamous agent 
of Rome, the Duke of Savoy, issued decrees offering a reward 
of one hundred crowns to every person who convicted a Prot- 
estant of anything unlawful, one witness being sufficient to ac- 
cuse and convict? 

Thousands of innocent persons were thus convicted by the 
Catholics falsely swearing against them, collecting the reward, 
and then being absolved from the crime of perjury by their 
priests. Another decree forbade any Protestant teaching pub- 
licly or privately ; another forbade the Protestants holding any 
position of trust, profit, or honor, and the crowning act, com- 


592 Tue REVELATION 


manding all Protestants to diligently attend Roman Catholic 
mass. 

The missionaries sent to Piedmont built large monasteries 
and kidnapped the Protestant children to be educated by the 
Catholics. But when the edict forbidding teaching on the part 
of the Protestants was published, they took all children by force, 
frequently murdering their resisting parents. 


Will the Protestants ever forget the slaughter of the Pied- 
mont Valley, by the army of paid outlaws, cut-throats, and rene- 
gades brought there by the Catholic bishops on the promise of 
absolving them for all their crimes? 

The houses were shambles ; dead bodies covered the streets ; 
groans and cries were heard everywhere. Women were out- 
raged and beheaded, and their children had their heads crushed. 

This was under the edict of the Duke of Savoy, January 25, 
1655. 

Of all the periods of torture and slaughter that of Pied- 
mont excelled in horror. It is utterly impossible to describe 
these inhuman outrages, excepting to describe individual cases, 
and this is too revolting to put in modern print. 

It is sufficient to say that these outrages were perpetrated 
by the paid soldiery of the Roman pope, composed of the very 
dregs and scum of criminals who were given free license to kill, 
outrage, and plunder at will. 

The monks and priests were like wild beasts of prey. They 
had one formula. They commanded every Protestant to sub- 
scribe to the following: 

“1. The real presence in the host. 

“2. Transubstantiation. 

Top ureatony. 

“4. The pope’s infallibility. 

“5. That masses said for the dead will release souls from 
pergatory. 

“6. That praying to the saints will procure the remission 
ofisins.”; 

Not one of which was preached by the apostles, and all for 
the profit and maintenance of the priesthood. 


Tue REVELATION 593 


Retusal to subscribe to these absurd doctrines meant the 
tortures of hell multiplied a thousandfold. 

Men, women, and children alike fell under this satanic 
spell, age or imbecility being no protection. 

The fanatical priests and monks recognized no law above 
their own bigoted notions and vile tempers. No trial whatever 
was given these thousands upon thousands of victims. 

The equally horrible persecutions in Germany, following 
the work of Martin Luther, is simple history. But it revealed 
to what extent the Roman Catholic church had debauched 
Europe and reduced her rulers to mere puppets in the hands 
of the popes. They were without minds of their own, subject 
to bribery, cowardly beyond belief. Such an individual was 
Charles V, emperor of Germany. 


The pope of Rome gave to Charles V two hundred thou- 
sand crowns in ready money. He promised to maintain twelve 
thousand foot and five thousand horse, for the space of six 
months or during a campaign. He allowed the emperor to re- 
ceive one-half of the revenues of the clergy of the empire dur- 
ing the persecution, and permitted the emperor to pledge abby- 
lands for five hundred thousand crowns to assist in carrying on 
hostilities to exterminate the Protestants. 

Thus did a German emperor bargain, and sell to the pope 
of Rome the lives and properties of thousands of his innocent, 
inoffensive subjects. If there is a god who rewards and pun- 
ishes, he is surely punishing Germany. | 

The result is indescribable. One writer says: “The hor- 
rible persecutions made a cave in which to hide a palace; con- 
cealment in a dismal wood happiness; a rock a bed of down, and 
wild roots delicacies.” 

Again those contemptible tribes of Lucifer, the Dominicans 
and Friars, were turned loose upon helpless humanity. Like 
slimy monsters they crept from cavernous monasteries to wal- 
low in human blood. 

It may readily be understood why Rome was so vicious 
towards the Protestants at the beginning of the seventeenth 
century; their persecutions had awakened the whole world to 


594 THE REVELATION 


the horrors of popery. A careful survey of the history of this 
period shows a strong tendency for the nations to unite against 
the vicious papal inquisition, which was secretly reaching out 
for control of the world by force. 

It was recognized that this was an effort on the part of the 
Roman hierarchy to culminate its propaganda before a counter 
force could deprive it of the great reward which it had ex- 
pected to reap—supreme temporal control. Rome recognized 
the feeling of reaction which might lift her heretofore sycophant 
dupes out of their state of hypnotic enthrallment and unite 
them against her. Hence she attempted to hasten the biblical 
“end of the world” by terrorizing humanity and “gathering 
those things which offended, and burning them as tares.” 

Now, you smug and satisfied, we again warn you, these are 
comparatively modern facts. We are writing of the same evil 
forces that once terrorized the world by their atrocities. It was 
a common thing for the inquisitors to lure trusting Protestants 
into their confidence, only to betray and murder them. Do not, 
therefore, be too certain there is not some great and fatal treach- 
ery concealed in the recently suggested union of the Protestant 
churches with the church of Rome. No position in the world 
is too high for a Jesuit to reach, and no level too low for him to 
stoop to, to win the plaudits of the pope, his oath permits, in 
fact commands, him to become a member of any human organ- 
ization to procure its secrets and betray it. 

It was at this time that the Jesuits, under the instructions 
from the pope, attempted the lives of King James I of England 
and his Parliament in the historical “Gunpowder plot.” Rome 
was leaning strongly towards Germany. Ferdinand II and III, 
as also Leopold, were radical Catholics. In view of the fact 
that Protestantism was making bold strides in Germany, despite 
this, it was absolutely necessary for Rome to break up the power 
of the heretics, by the horrible and destructive process by which 
she had deluged Spain, Portugal, Italy, and France with inno- 
cent human blood. 

Circling about the end of the sixteenth, and the beginning 
of the seventeenth centuries, are to be found the evidences of 


THE REVELATION 595 


the determination of the popes of Rome to break up the ten- 
dency on the part of European sovereigns to weaken in their 
fear and respect for the court of Rome. 


When Henry III of France was assassinated by Jacques 
Clement, a Jesuit, that infamous old wretch, Pope Sixtus V, 
declared the event was “to be compared to the incarnation of the 
word, and the resurrection of Jesus Christ.” 


These attempts upon the lives of the rulers, at the hands 
of the agents of the popes, were intended to terrorize kings as 
the inquisition was intended to terrorize the masses of people 
into obedience to the Roman priesthood. 


Again, we insist, this deadly determination to rule or ruin 
has not expired, the “end of the world”—the Roman Catholic 
world—is not yet accomplished. We have seen unquestionable 
examples of the coercive methods of the Catholic system, re- 
vealing, beyond dispute, the final goal towards which the power 
is struggling, when the edict of the Duke of Savoy may again 
be invoked, and every human being be driven into the church 
by canonized civil law. 


The policy of non-resistance on the part of persecuted 
Protestants was the cause of greatest encouragement to their 
persecutors, whereas, in every case where resistance by force 
was used, in resentment, many escaped who otherwise would 
have been cruelly tortured to death. The Catholics are arrant 
cowards in the face of strong resistance, but wear a coat of 
mail on your back. 


We have refrained from giving the details of the horrors 
of the inquisition in the other countries, but, in order to im- 
press upon those who think lightly of the open threats made in 
the Bible, we repeat a list of the tortures used in the campaign 
against the Protestants in Germany by the pope of Rome, 
abetted by the German emperor. 


Madgeburg, a Protestant city, was taken, and twenty thou- 
sand persons, without respect of sex or age, were promiscu- 
ously slain, and six thousand were drowned while trying to 
escape over the river Elbe. Those not slain were stripped naked, 


596 THe REVELATION 


scourged, had their ears cut off, and yoked together like oxen 
they were turned loose. 

All of the inhabitants of Hoxter were put to the sword, 
the houses fired and the dead bodies consumed in the flames. 

At Griphenburg all the senators were shut up in the senate 
chamber, which was then surrounded with straw and was set 
on fire, strangling them to death. 

At Franhendal and Heidelburg the people were shut up 
and starved. 

The cruelties exercised by the inquisitors of Spain, Por- 
tugal, and Italy, as well as in France, were multiplied in Ger- 
many. 

Those used by the imperial troops, under Count Tilly, in 
Saxony, may be thus enumerated: 

“Half-strangling, and recovering the victims repeatedly 
before death. 

“Rolling sharp wheels over the fingers and toes. 

“Pinching the thumbs in a vice. 

“Forcing filth down their throats to choke them. 

“Tying cords around the head so tight that the blood gushed 
out of eyes, ears, nose and mouth, 

“Fastening burning matches to the fingers, toes, ears, arms, 
legs and tongues. 

“Putting gunpower in the mouth and exploding it, blowing 
the head to pieces. 

“Tying bags of powder to different parts of the body and 
blowing it to fragments. 

“Drawing cords back and forth through cuts in the flesh. 

“Making incisions with bodkins and knives in the skin. 

“Running wires through nose, ears, and lips. 

“Hanging the body, head downward, and slowly roasting 
over a fire. 

“Hanging up by one dislocated arm. 

“Hanging on hooks by the ribs. 

“Baking many in hot ovens. 

“Filling with water till the body burst. 


THE REVELATION 597 


“Fixing weights to the feet and drawing the body up by 
pulleys. 

“Hanging, roasting, stabbing, frying, racking, ravishing, 
ripping open, breaking the bones, rasping off the flesh, tearing 
apart by horses, drowning, strangling, burning, broiling, cruci- 
fying, poisoning, cutting out tongue, cutting off nose, ears, and 
limbs, sawing off limbs, hacking to pieces, drawing through 
street by heels.” 

This beast in human form personally commanded his sol- 
diers to exercise these cruel tortures on thousands of innocent, 
defenseless people. 

Outrage, famine, murder, and conflagration marked his 
way, as he neither left life nor property, destroying everything. 

The individual cases recorded are too horrible and revolting 
to print. 

Extreme cruelty was heaped upon ministers, their wives 
and daughters being ravished before their eyes, and all burned. 

Soldiers entered the mad hospital at Hesse-Cassel, stripped 
all the women naked, ran them about the streets, then murdered 
them. 

In Pomerania the imperial troops entered the towns, seized 
all of the young females ten years old and upwards, placed 
their parents in a circle about them, and compelled them to sing 
psalms while they violated their children. 

They took all married women with young children, built a 
great fire and gave them the choice of submitting to their brutal 
outrage or seeing their children burned. 


Even as late as 1732 more than thirty thousand Protestants 
were driven from the bishopric of Salzburg, in midwinter, not 
being permitted to take food or warm clothing with them. 

The betrayal of John Huss and Jerome of Prague, by the 
connivance of the Roman pope and the emperor of Germany, 
is a familiar story, illustrating the depth of depravity to which 
sovereigns could drop while groveling at the feet of the pope. 

The same damnable persecution also swept over the Nether- 
lands, great numbers of people being tortured and burned. 

Out of its own detestable body, the church of Rome was 


598 THE REVELATION 


condemned beyond defense. One Charles Connick, a friar of 
Ghent, after a thorough investigation of every aspect of the 
church and its abnormal persecutions of the Protestants, evolved 
the following indictment of popery. This man was closer to 
being a real Christ than the Christ of the church. He left to 
posterity an unanswerable condemnation of the church of Rome 
and the pope. He did more to destroy the powers of Rome in 
Europe than any other man, and he paid the penalty, being 
burned at the stake. 


Connick’s condemnation of Catholicism: 


“1. That St. Peter was infallible, and received the keys of 
heaven and hell, with power to excommunicate, anathematize the 
people, and to forgive sins; and from these premises, founded 
in error, inferring that as St. Peter was the first of Rome, his 
successors, the popes, must likewise be infallible and have the 
power to curse those who offended them, or absolve the sins of 
such as pay their court to the Romish church. 


“2. The supposition of the pope’s being the universal 
head of the Christian church, and the supreme ruler in state 
affairs, as well as those which are merely ecclesiastcial, of his 
being empowered to inaugurate and depose kings and princes, 
as well as to ordain or excommunicate bishops and priests. 


“The belief that the pope can grant indulgences for com- 
mitting sins, and dispensations for the perpetration of crimes. 


“4, The vain imagination of such a place as purgatory, 
where souls are purified by fire, before they are qualified to 
enter into eternal bliss; and the silly supposition that priests, 
by saying masses, can deliver souls from the fire of purgatory, 
at the instigation of, and being paid by, the relations or friends 
of the deceased. 

“5. Prohibiting the laity from reading the holy scriptures, 
and thus depriving people not only of the natural liberty of the 
mind, but preventing them from using that reason with which 
God hath blessed them in the thing that most essentially con- 
cerns them, the care of their salvation. 


“6. Receiving the apocrypha into canon of the authentic 


THE REVELATION 599 


scriptures, and believing oral traditions, which are enveloped in 
fables and chimeras. 

“7. Making seven sacraments instead of the two real ones, 
baptism and the Lord’s supper; the other five being confirma- 
tion, penance, extreme unction, taking orders, and marriage. 

“8. The doctrine of transubstantiation. 

“9. The worship of the Virgin Mary, angels, saints, 
images, and making offerings and prayers to them. 

“10. The enjoining of a state of celibacy, or single life, 
upon their priests. 

“11. Making a distinction between mortal and venial sins, 
to serve the purpose of avarice and ambition; for if the guilty 
person is able and willing to pay for a pardon, the sin is called 
venial, and he received absolution for his money. (The word 
venal, ‘meaning mercenary, is the better word here. ) 

“12. Auricular confession, in which one sinner hears 
the sins of another, and pretends to forgive them. 

“The injunction of strictly keeping Lent, by abstaining 
from all kinds of flesh; yet, at the same time permitting the 
people to feast in the most luxurious manner, upon the finest 
fish, dressed in rich sauces, such is the affinity between popish 
divinity and philosophy, and such the ridiculous injunctions 
which are delivered with so much solemnity, commanded with 
such authority, and kept so very strictly. 

“14. Saying masses for the dead as well as the living, in 
order to make a gain of Godliness; by which theology is turned 
to a trade, prayers are converted into merchandise, and the im- 
position supplies the priests with regular annuities. 

“15. The pretense that the fires of purgatory hath eight 
degrees of heat, by which the priests gain considerable sums of 
money ; for they pretend to know the particular degree to which 
the soul of the deceased is confined, and charge accordingly for 
the masses, by which it is to be released. 

“16. Making it a mortal sin for any person to doubt the 
Roman tenets, though ever so ridiculous and absurd, or contra- 
dictory to sense and experience. 

“17. The imposition of penance for sin, and the remission 


600 THE REVELATION 


of penance for money, by which the painful may be exchanged 
for the pecuniary expiation; and the rich, if they sin most, may 
buy off the punishment, and suffer less than the poor, who sin 
least. 

“18. Deeming all other religions heretical, and looking 
upon every one out of the pale of the Roman Catholic church 
as in a state of perdition. 

“19. The persuasion that the Roman Catholics, who live 
exemplary lives, have the power of working miracles. 

“20. The canonization of many persons as saints, particu- 
larly such as have left large donations to the church. 

“21. Confining men and women in monasteries and con- 
vents, to a state of celibacy, contrary to the order of nature, 
and the ordinances of God. 

“22. The inhumanity of propagating religion by persecu- 
tion, which hath always been a principal rule favorite tenet of 
the church of Rome. 

“23. The cruelty of erecting inquisitions, and other judi- 
cial offices, for the sole purpose of fettering human mind, ex- 
torting confessions to serve popish designs, and forcing people 
to subscribe to, and declare a belief in, tenets to which, in their 
conscience, they cannot assent. 

“24. Placing a great part of the essence in vain and ridicu- 
lous ceremonials, fasts, festivals, processions, pilgrimages, or- 
ders, offices, and a variety of other innovations equally absurd, 
which have crept into the Romish church long since the gospel 
was delivered by Christ, and his apostles, in its primitive purity.” 


Was this summary of the absurd and foolish false pre- 
tense hurtful to the church? Did this frank’ and candid 
mans’ opinion count for anything? 

The Catholic authorities were so impressed they were afraid 
to kill him; instead they offered him a special canonary and 
guaranteed him future preferment and promotion if he would 
recant. But he had the courage of his convictions, and preferred 
death to enslavement to a fictitious institution practicing the 
pious frauds which he recognized as the supporting elements of 
the church. He only too well knew that what he had charged 


THE REVELATION 601 


against the church was mild compared to the inspired crimes 
of papacy, murder, arson, outrage, and butchery of human 
beings beyond description. 

There is too much of this to continue a detailed reference 
to it. The persecutions of the Lithuanians and the Poles by the 
murderous Catholic Cossacks and Tartars, words cannot de- 
scribe these barbarities. 

Lithuania was persecuted by every Catholic agent and ele- 
ment that could lay hands upon her, the Swedes, the Prussians, 
the Courlanders, Transylvanians, Hungarians, Moldavians, 
‘Servians, and Walachians, all persecuted and devastated this 
unfortunate people. 

The persecutions in England were of a similarly cruel char- 
acter as those we have previously recounted, burning being the 
prevailing method of killing. 

Perhaps as inhuman an act as may be found in these bloody 
annals may be charged up against England. 


In 1156 Henry II submitted to a parliament, at Oxford, 
the case of eighty German men and women, Protestants, who 
had fled persecution. The records in the British Museum re- 
veal that because these people would not acknowledge the su- 
premacy of the pope and would not recognize the mass, they 
were offensive to the clergy, who sought to have them put to 
death. There being no civil law by which they could be con- 
victed, this is the manner by which they were destroyed. In 
the absence of any law to hold them, an order was issued setting 
them at liberty to return to their own country. Now here is 
where the papists got busy. This inhuman parliament published, 
with this order setting these people free, a proclamation pro- 
hibiting any person whatever from giving them assistance, shel- 
ter, or food. It was in the depth of winter, and all the priests 
kept close watch to see that this proclamation was not violated. 
It would have meant death to any one rendering them aid, con- 
sequently not one escaped, they literally starved to death in the 
midst of plenty, and this in a month. 

After John Wickliffe’s body had been in the grave forty- 
one years, by a decree of the Catholic synod of Constance, the 


602 THE REVELATION 


same that burned John Huss, it was ordered dug up, publicly 
burned, and the ashes cast into the river. 

To the everlasting shame of England, under the bigoted 
and intolerant Henry V, in 1401, a law was passed by which 
persons named as heretics by the Catholics, were turned over 
to the civil authorities to be publicly burned. Among the thou- 
sands of victims of this fiendish law, were Lord Cobham, Sir 
Roger Acton, the learned Thomas Bilney, the regretted Tindal, 
the eloquent John Lambert, and thousands of others. The 
Protestants were miserably persecuted by Henry Chichley, 
archbishop of Canterbury. 

The ravages and cruelties during this campaign outrivaled 
the horrors of the inquisition of Spain. Many of the best men 
in England fell victims to the wrath of the papacy, most of them 
being charged only with reading, or having in their possession, 
the Protestant Bible. 

The evil of non-resistance was well demonstrated in Eng- 
land. Little resistance was offered by the usual victims. They 
resignedly offered themselves up in a strange spirit of fanat- 
icism. Organized resistance would have stopped these perse- 
cutions. 

Not so with John Wickliffe; he thundered his works at 
them, feeling secure under the protection of the strong Duke 
of Lancaster, and he died in peace in 1385. 

Wickliffe hammered into the public the command of the 
Bible to “search the scriptures” and challenged the Catholics 
for denying this privilege to their congregation. He was wont 
to refer to Acts 17:11. 

The persecutions continued with great violence through 
the reign of Henry VIII. 

A common cause for prosecution was possession of the 
“Lord’s prayer” and the “ten commandments.” 

The blood of mankind is forever tainted with this passion 
for cruel-persecution. With a little encouragement, a peaceful 
community is converted into a blood-thirsty mob, and seeks a 
victim. Men today, at heart, are more cruel and vindictive 
towards one another than were primitive savages. It is the 


THE REVELATION 603 


blood of cultivated bigotry which attempts to exploit itself by 
blood. 

Scotland also passed through her scourge of fire. Every 
victim was accused of refusing to accept the doctrines of the 
Roman church which had been taken from ancient religious 
rites and palmed off as of Christian origin. But it was a prac- 
tice of the subtle Catholics to convert heresy into treason in 
order that the odium of the cruel injustice might rest upon the 
civil government. 

The attempt to dignify common, ordinary murder in Eng- 
land and Scotland, by high-flown form in prosecution (?), sig- 
nified that a reaction was developing in the masses, and this 
assumed importance was to reestablish fear to criticise, in the 
hearts of those who were secretly boiling with resentment. 

Under this higher phase of persecution hundreds of the 
best men of England and Scotland were sacrificed to popery. 
The best evidence of this is in the fact that, later, England 
repudiated the Roman Catholic church. 


The contempt in which the sovereigns of Europe were held 
by the popes was shown in such insulting ways that it is truly 
strange these rulers tolerated the Roman church as long as they 
did. When the pope threw the emperor of Germany upon the 
floor and put his foot upon his neck, there was no resentment. 
When the pope kicked the crown from the head of the king of 
England, he tamely submitted. And this was true for centuries. 
It was plain that these insolent and undignified things were pur- 
posely intended to terrorize kings. Men of courage would have 
instantly resented such insults. 

It is needless to extend this bloody recitation further, we 
have mentioned only a limited portion of the whole. 

History records how Philip, king of Spain, and husband to 
Queen Mary of England, planned a conquest of England to 
kill all Protestants; also the papal conspiracy in the reign of 
King James I, to murder him and his family, this having been 
a common practice of the popes through the centuries; and 
the gunpowder plot in an attempt to murder both houses of 
parliament. 


604 THE REVELATION 


It is now necessary to show that Christianity 1s a blood- 
breeding mania. The Protestants, although bowing to power 
in a mock semblance of Christ-like resignation, and surrender- 
ing their lives to the murderous papists, for the simple reason 
that they were helpless to save themselves, nevertheless when 
they themselves came into power, they did not forego exercising 
the Christian privilege of exciting the mob to fanatical perse- 
cutions and murder. It is but just to reveal their fiendish 1n- 
stincts; it corroborates what we previously said; it is a taint of 
the human blood born of educated bigotry. 

The Protestants have dipped their hands deep in human 
blood in the cause of intolerance. 


Calvin was saturated with the very bigotry and vengeful 
intolerance from which he himself had fled. 

Queen Elizabeth of England, in her attempt to more firmly 
establish Protestantism, through bad counsel, no doubt, contin- 
ued the one great error of uniting church and state, and attempt- 
ing to coerce uniformity in religious opinion by legal process. 

This naturally suppressed free inquiry and infringed the 
rights of conscience. 

To the shame of Protestantism, many people were impris- 
oned, cruelly treated, banished, starved, or died under vile treat- 
ment while in prison, and some were burnt. Nevertheless, this 
was the beginning of the downfall of popery in England. 

Her treatment of Mary, Queen of Scotland, was as harsh 
as anything chargeable to popery. 

James I was equally as intolerant as Elizabeth. He fol- 
lowed the identical examples previously set by popery, the cruel- 
ties equalling anything recorded in the inquisition. 

Many people fled England and took refuge in America. 

During the reign of Charles I he had a most excellent 
helpmate in Archbishop Land, who indulged his brutal nature 
by splitting the noses, cutting off the ears, whipping, branding 
with red-hot iron, slitting the cheeks, imprisoning for life, ban- 
ishing and executing dissenters. 

Under Charles II intolerance was rampant. The Quakers 
were especially persecuted. 


THE REVELATION 605 


Central and South America had long experienced suffering 
under the persecutions of the Roman Catholics. 

It was in the early New England colonies that we find the 
Protestants emulating the Catholic examples. These persecu- 
tions will ever rest as a deep reproach against the Protestants 
who claimed to have sought a home in the wilderness where they 
could escape the ravages of intolerance and where freedom of 
conscience might be enjoyed. 

The whole regretable course of religious persecutions in 
America may be laid at the door of coercive opinion, a deter- 
mination to enforce doctrines by civil law. 

Associated with this were secret influences of the Jesuits 
acting for Rome, and agents acting for England, to encourage 
these abuses in order to discourage independent religious thought 
and investigation. The principal sufferers were the Quakers, 
who had suffered persecution in England, coming to America 
seeking religious liberty. 

The original orders against the Quakers, issued at Boston 
under dates of October 14, 1656, October, 1657, and October 
20, 1658, and similar orders issued in the colonies of New Ply- 
mouth, New Haven, and New Amsterdam, would do full jus- 
tice to the edicts of the early inquisitors. 


The early persecutions of John Wesley, in and about 
Wednesbury, Falmouth, and other places in England in 1743 
should come home to the bigoted and intolerant Methodists 
today and soften their defiant intent to muzzle humanity and 
steal away personal opinions and individual rights of con- 
science. 

In Buck’s Theological Dictionary may be found this sig- 
nificant statement: “It has been computed that fifty millions 
of persons have at different times been victims of the persecu- 
tions of the papists, and put to death for their religious opin- 
ions.” 

Here is meat for thought. If, as the church of Rome de- 
clares, it is infallible, and can do no wrong, it is evident that 
every Catholic today approves of this awful carnage. If so, 
then what assurance has mankind against a renewal of these 


606 THe REVELATION 


persecutions, in fulfillment of threats made in the book of Reve- 
lation in the Bible, by both Catholics and Protestants, who con- 
template a union of their forces? Surely such a union could 
not be consummated unless the Protestant churches also condone 
the awful persecutions against themselves by the Catholics, and 
approved those of their own churches. 

It resolves itself back into our first proposition. Christian- 
ity is an exploitation of humanity and shrinks not from carnage 
to reach its goal. 


IP ANRI 2OOXTUU 
ATTITUDE OF POPES TOWARD KINGS 


(A usurpative authority assumes an arrogant attitude.) 


The history of the Popes is accessible to those who desire to 
know all about them—not all, for that is impossible. It would 
be deeply interesting to read all that part of papal history which 
was suppressed. We are nearing the end of our story, therefore 
we shall only make brief mention of the more important facts 
regarding the popes of Rome. 

A. D. 66, Peter. There is no authentic evidence that such 
a person ever lived or was ever in Rome. Moreover, it casts a 
reflection upon the Christian pretense that an alleged, ignorant, 
naked fisherman should be selected as head of the church which 
is to save all humanity and lead mankind into a state of eternal 
immortality. It reflects no credit to the church to select ignor- 
ance to represent god upon earth. It is quite apparent that the 
founders of the Christian enterprise themselves were not in a 
position to be fastidious, for it was nearly four hundred years 
before a pope ventured to issue an authentic decretal. 

398, Pope Siricius issued a decree enjoining celibacy on 
the clergy, contrary to the scriptures and undoubtedly to pre- 
vent the minds of the priests being attracted away from church 
work. : 

401, Pope Anastasius proscribed the works of Origen, one 
of the great church founders. 

402, Pope Innocent I condemned the Pelagians who de- 
clared that all infants at birth are pure, thus disputing “original 
Siem 

422, Pope St. Celestine sent missionaries to convert Ireland. 
To this day Ireland is the most bigoted and priest-ridden people 
on earth. 

560, Pope John III was a fanatic on church ornamentation. 


607 


608 THE REVELATION 


578, Pope Pelagius II died of the plague. 

“The God of Christianity is no respecter of persons.” He 
cannot render his vicars immune against common human frail- 
ties, even to keep his church going. It is a startling thing to con- 
sider, that an all-powerful god gives to these popes, as his 
vicars on earth, powers of life and death over all men, yet they 
have no power to protect themselves from the common vicissi- 
tudes of life. The constant changes in this high office prove 
that the whole scheme is a deceit and hypocrisy. 

590, Pope Gregory sent Augustin to convert the Anglo- 
Saxons, who later repudiated the Roman Catholic church, but 
erected an equally fanatic and BURG eA to. ste priestly power over 
their kings. 

Thus England remained hanthae one hundred and sixty- 
eight years longer than the Irish. 

604, Pope Sabinianus introduced church bills. 


621, Pope Honorius extended and exploited British 
churches. Thus God permitted the heathen English to cool 
their feet for thirty years after the introduction of the Christian 
religion before they were given churches. Therefore, time is a 
factor in this exploitation. 

657, Pope Vitalianus exploited education in England. 

It required sixty-seven years for England to receive the 
benefits of education from the new religion. 

676, Pope Domnus was a fanatic on church ornamenta- 
tion. 

678,. Pope St. Agathon (a monk) discontinued paying 
tribute to the emperor. He was the first pope to show the grow- 
ing power of the church by absolving the subjects of a king 
(King Wamba at Toledo). 

682, Pope Leo II instituted holy water. 

This is worth thinking about. In Abraham’s day they 
washed their feet. Two thousand years later John suggested 
washing the whole body. But Christ turned water into wine. 
In the early part of the twentieth century the same church was 
instrumental in turning wine into the gutter, because it was 
giving humanity more joy than was the church. 


THe REVELATION 609 


Nearly seven hundred years after the introduction of the 
Christian practices a pope conceives the idea of washing the 
hands at the church door, calling the filthy mess into which 
everyone dips his dirty fingers holy water. If this has a soul- 
saving quality, what happened to those in the previous centuries 
who knew nothing of holy water? The answer of course is, 
“Where ignorance is bliss ’tis foolish to be wise.” 


This same Leo, probably having learned his trade at Hesh- 
bon, had an inventive mind; he also introduced music into the 
church as a lure. 


It may sound foolish we know, but we cannot help specu- 
lating upon the changes which must occur in heaven when per- 
sons who have been converted under these new-fangled ideas 
get up there, with new odors and other finishing touches of the 
Christian saving power. Some surely must indulge in jealous 
comment if not complaint. 


687, Pope Sergius I was required to restore the tribute by 
the exarch Platys, this requiring a large sum. 


715, Pope Gregory II sent Boniface to convert the Ger- 
mans. ‘Thus the Germans had to linger in the heathenish state 
for two hundred and ninety-three years after the Irish began 
climbing up the golden stair, and for one hundred and twenty- 
five years after the English began taking the dust from 
Irish heels. It must have required a real heavenly traffic cop 
to keep order in those days. But we know what a profane man 
Peter was, therefore, when the Irish, English, and Germans 
began to jostle each other at the heavenly gate, we may imagine 
what he said. 


“Then began he (Peter) to curse and swear, saying, I know 
not the man.” (Matt. 26:74.) 


If Peter said this about Christ, what would he say about 
Pat Orbieiner 

But the table was turned in the case of both England and 
Germany, they both repudiated Peter and the Roman Catholic 
church. They also deported the Catholic espionage system, the 
Jesuits. 


610 Tue REVELATION 


This gives us something to think about. Germany is a na- 
tional wreck today, Ireland is put under restraint, and England 
—what about her? 

These things bring the mighty past and the uncertain pres- 
ent very close together, with vicious institutions breathing ven- 
geance at each other as they stare into the fateful future. 

During the late world war, with eleven million souls of 
every creed, color, nationality, and language hammering at his 
gate, if Peter was hampered by the red tape of precedent 
taught by eccelsiasticism, he had ample justification for cussin’ 
loud and long. The churches advocated that war from their 
pulpits. | : 

But that has nothing to do with Gregory II. He wanted to 
retain in the church image and idol worship, “a practice so 
ancient and salutary.’’ He was too modest to say profitable. 

If image worship and the sale of imitation relics were 
taken away from the churches today, it would tremendously 
reduce their income. 

731, Gregory III excommunicated those opposed to idol 
worship, calling them iconoclasts, and forever set the seal of 
approval of image worship, strictly forbidden by both the Old 
and the New Testament, in the Christian churches. 

This pope began to exhibit the impudence of the aspiring 
popes toward kings, very materially advancing the idea of a 
Roman empire with a pope on the throne; the papal chair was 
now called his throne. He was first to send to foreign courts 
papal nuncios—political spies. 

We may now experience the sensation of seeing the popes 
of Rome begin to whet their swords to enforce their usurpation 
of the temporal power, notwithstanding the declaration of their 
own Christ that his kingdom was not of this earth, and his 
warning that they should not confound their powers with those 
of earthly rulers. 

At this period the important forgeries of alleged donations 
of long-dead sovereigns made their appearance and were freely 
made use of by popes who must have been fully advised of their 
spurious character. 


Tue REVELATION 611 


773, Pope Adrian confirmed the worship of images in the 
Christian churches. 

He quotes the forged “donation of Constantine” in his 
letters, 775. The forged “decretals of Isadore Mercator” now 
made their appearance. So “ancient and salutary” a practice as 
“pious fraud,” and “pious forgeries’ had to be maintained to 
bolster up the papal aspirations. 

Adrian’s name appeared upon the papal coin as a new 
medium of exchange in an attempt to promote the papal initia- 
tion. 

The question naturally arises: to what extent was god 
involved in this forgery and fraud? 

795, Pope Leo III was elected. In 800 he crowned Em- 
peror Charlemagne, thereby establishing the papal claim to tem- 
poral power and the right to crown kings. This suppressed the 
intermediate power between the pope and the Emperor of the 
West, and was reflected in the rapid building of churches to 
extend the influence. 

816, Pope Stephen 1V. During his period the spurious 
“donation of Louis le Debonnaire” was forged. 

817, Pope Paschalis I, devoted practically his whole time 
to the building of churches. 


858, Pope Nicholas I converted the Belgians. They are 
still bigoted Catholics and suffered most in the late war, proving 
conclusively that this religion has no power to protect a people 
from any calamity or hardship. 

This pope, in order to show his power to humiliate kings, 
mixed in the vulgar controversy concerning Lothaire, king of 
Loraine, and his amours. His object in debasing the church by 
dragging it into this vulgar scandal was apparent. Marriage 
had been recognized as a purely civil function, therefore was 
not in the precinct of the church. It could be made a source of 
tremendous income, and the church coveted it. Subsequently it 
has practically monopolized it. Nevertheless, Nicholas raised 
such a hubbub, his own prelates roundly cursed him. Emperors 
Louis and Lothaire accused him of aspiring to become dictator 
of the whole world. 


612 THE REVELATION 


Even the bishops now began to assume an impudent and 
arrogant attitude towards sovereigns. 


872, Pope John VIII very materially advanced the church 
pretense by crowning three kings. 


This inhuman pope praised one Athanasius for putting out 
the eyes of his own brother in order to usurp from him the 
dukedom of the Neapolitans. 7 


The three hundred and twenty letters preserved of Pope 
John VIII, so often threaten excommunication, the word lost 
its power to frighten Catholics under his dispensation. 


891, Pope Formosus. Vanity suggested this name. It 
means beautiful. He crowned two emporers, Lambert 892, 
and Arnold 896. 


897, Pope Stephen VI, vicious and hateful. He was so 
vindictive he had the dead body of Pope Formosa taken out of 
its sepulchre, stripped of its pontifical habit, and the two conse- 
crated fingers cut off and cast into the Tiber. He was strangled 
by the people. 

If these things were not so tragic they would be amusing, 
but the welfare of the whole world rested upon the acts of 
these popes. The fanatical mob stood ready for action at their 
beck and call. 

897, Pope Romanus died four months after installation. 

898, Pope Theodore II died upon being installed. 


The ambitious prelates of this strenuous period could 
scarcely read, much less write. They seemed to possess a con- 
suming desire to discredit civil rulers in the minds of their sub- 
jects, doubtless on the theory that the weaker the sovereign 
the stronger the pope. Sitting in the dark concealment of their 
exclusiveness they secretly inspired and directed their agents in 
the work of undermining kings. The final purpose was to in- 
spire in the masses the belief that kings were not essential, but 
are enemies of god. 

903, Pope Leo V was driven out of Rome in a month, dying 
in prison. An infamous prostitute named Marozia made and 
ruled popes. Her vicious mother, a similar character, one 


THE REVELATION 613 


Theodora, and her two daughters, seduced the church, prac- 
tically making it an empire of their own. 

She softened the manners of high church dignitaries by 
corrupting and seducing them. One of her lovers, at first only 
bishop of Bologna, owed to her the archbishopric of Ravenna, 
and afterwards the sovereign pontificate, which he occupied 
from 914 to 928 under the name John X. 

Theodora died before 928. Marozia, one of her daughters, 
having married for her second husband, Guy of Tuscany, de- 
throned John X and cast him into prison, where Guy strangled 
him to death. 

928, Pope Leo VI was declared the creature of Marozia 
and an intruder. 

929, Pope Stephen VII recognized creature of Marozia. 

931, Pope John XI, a youth of 20, bastard son of Marozia 
by Pope Sergius III. “A bastard shall not enter into the con- 
gregation of the Lord.” (Deut. 23:2.) 

Marozia married, as her third husband, Hugo, king of 
Provence, and the uterine brother of Guy of Tuscany. He was 
driven from Rome. 

John XI died in the prison of St. Angelo. 

For a period of about thirty years, Rome was under the 
rule of a consul or patrician. He chose the popes, governed 
them, and kept them dependent. An armed nobility occupied 
their domains. 

From 932 until near 956, the pope was only bishop of 
Rome, without civil power, and much restrained in spiritual 
' influence. 

During this period the people enjoyed the most democratic 
rule Rome ever knew. But the church was storing up ven- 
geance. 

Alberic died in 954, and his son Octavian, who succeeded 
him, fortified his civil authority by uniting to it the pontifical 
dignity, becoming pope in 956, taking the name of John XII. 

It is not known which pope originated the idea of changing 
his name upon becoming pope, but it is believed to have been 
suggested by the changing of the name of Peter. We suggest 


614 THE REVELATION 


that the numerous. biblical changes might have caused the cus- 
tom, the original name suggesting some meaning not suitable 
for the position, like Jacob, for instance, meaning usurpation. 
Jacob could not come over the Jordan, but he reappears dis- 
guised as James. 


Octavian was but eighteen years of age when he became 
pope, consequently he fell easy prey to Otho, king of Germany, 
who united the kingdom of Italy with that of Germany. 


Notwithstanding the magnificent promises made by Otho 
to Octavian, or Pope John XII, he declared he was invested 
with power to depose the Roman pontiffs. He called the pope 
a child. 


John tried to undo his mistake and entered into a war 
with Otho and was overcome, necessitating his flight from 
Rome. 


Otho wrote a letter to John XII in which he said: “I have 
inquired of the bishops and cardinals, the cause of your absence. 
They have alleged against you shameful things, which would be 
unworthy of play actors. 


“All clerks as well as laymen, have accused you of homi- 
cide—perjury—sacrilege, of incest with your relations and with 
two sisters, and of having invoked in a play Jupiter, Venus, 
and other demons. 


John’s reply was the common one of all popes; he threat- 
ened all with excommunication. | 

Otho deposed John XII and elected Leo VIII. 

An uprising, after Otho had left Rome, replaced John on 
the pontifical throne, which he dishonored with horrible acts of 
vengeance. He killed or mutilated those who had concurred in 
his deposition. 

He was suddenly checked by a blow on the temple, in- 
flicted in the night by a secret enemy, “doubtless by one of the 
husbands which the holy father had outraged.” (Bellarmin 
says that John XII was almost the most vicious of the popes. ) 

The Romans elected Pope Benedict V, but Otho deposed 
him and reinstated Leo VIII. 


THE REVELATION 615 


We now find a bad papal period. Leo VIII and Benedict 
V both died in 965. The commissioners of Otho caused to be 
elected Pope John XIII. 

The Romans revolted and drove this pope off. Otho was 
obliged again to go to Rome, and restored John XIII. 

No pope has ever forgiven his enemies. John signalized 
his entry by atrocious acts of vengeance, of which the emperor 
became the accomplice and instrument. 

They tarnished Otho’s glory to such an extent that the 
Greek emperor, Nicephorus Phocas, said to one of his envoys: 

“The impiety of your master does not allow me to re- 
ceive you honorably. 

“Thy master has made himself the tyrant of the Romans, 
his subjects. He has exiled some and deprived others of their 
eyes. He has exterminated a part of his people by the sword 
and scaffold.” 


This ambassador was the historian Luitprand, who reported 
it himself. (Luitprand Ann. 968.) 

Otho was influenced to do all this by the vindictive Pope 
John XIII. 

Otho laid a strong foundation for the German empire. It 
was his ambition to unite the whole of Christendom into a 
republic to acknowledge him as its only temporal head, to invoke 
councils, command the Christian armies, establish popes, depose 
them, preside over and create kings. He was at this period 
the only Christian prince who was entirely predominant over 
the ecclesiastical authority. The popes were his creatures. He 
was forcing them to swallow their own nostrums. 


To this epoch must be referred the origin of the two fac- 


tions, “Papal” and “Imperial,” afterwards called Guelphs and 
Gheibelins. 


But this is not a history of politics, it is but a brief refer- 
ence to the “saintly” lives of some of the vicars of god, “who 
can do no wrong.” 

Recent world events prove that the blood of a nation may 
be permanently tainted. 


616 THE REVELATION 


972, Pope Benedict VI. He was strangled to death in 
prison. 

984, Pope John XIV. One antipope, Boniface VII, came 
and took possession of Rome and took John XIV and put him 
to death in a dungeon, maintaining himself as head of the city 
and church. 


The usual sudden death overtook Boniface VII. 


985, Pope John XV had dispute with the Roman consul, 
Crescentius, who exiled him. John XV was restored by Otho 
III and died. 


Otho III made a German Pope, Bruno, son of the Duke of 
Otho and grandson of the Emperor Otho I. This was Greg- 
ory V. 

He was displeasing to the Romans because of his manners 
and haughty German airs, and Gregory was driven off by Cres- 
centius. 


We wonder if it has ever occurred to the world that in this 
political mixup, God withdrew his “divine patronage” from the 
Christian promoters, for this was the densest period of the 
“dark ages.” 


Quoting M. Daunou: 


“We cannot leave the tenth century without deploring the 
deep ignorance in which Europe was plunged. Possessions 
were regulated only by usage: transactions of business were pre- 
served only by memory. Among people, nobles, and kings who 
knew not either how to write or to read, the slightest instruc- 
tion was sufficient to enable the clergy to get the control of the 
greater part of civil affairs. 


“The ecclesiastics shared among themselves the keys to 
religion and learning, although to speak properly they had not 
so much of either as would more than suffice for their own 
proper functions. They only could spell out the ancient writ- 
ings and trace a few letters. They set themselves about the 
business of dictating testaments or wills, regulating marriages, 
contracts, public official acts: They extorted legacies and dona- 
tions—they enfranchised themselves from the secular jurisdic- 


THE REVELATION 617 


tion, and made efforts to subject to their own jurisprudence 
all persons and things. 

“In France previous to the thirteenth century, the depriva- 
tion of ecclesiastical burial, was the punishment of those who 
died without confession, or intestate. The clergy declared that 
every Good Christian was obliged to give something in aid of 
the necessities of the church, and that these pious liberalities 
must amount to, at least, a tithe—one tenth of the estate or 
succession. The omission of a deceased person to do so was 
proof that he was reprobate and destined to everlasting de- 
struction. 

“The councils ordered the clergy, under severe penalties, 
earnestly to exhort dying persons to give this testimony in their 
wills of their orthodoxy: and those who were indocile were de- 
prived of absolution and of burial in holy ground. 

“Every testament or will which did not contain this liberal- 
ity to the church, was declared null, as being imperfect and 
vicious. (See Velly, tom. 6, p. 1445.) 

“Not to be buried in consecrated ground was an infamous 
stain upon the family. 

“One of the contrivances by which to coerce the heirs to 
share the estate with the church was to secretly persuade the 
person to make what was called an “amplicative testament” in 
the name of the deceased, in which a purposeful omission to 
remember the church was repaired. If the relatives refused to 
recognize this correction the will was voided. 

“One of the decretals of Pope Alexander III ordered all 
wills to be made in a certain form upon pain of anathema.” 

If the reader remembers the several places in previous 
chapters presaging these things, he will be convinced that our 
belief that this was all premeditated is correct. This was re- 
fined brigandage and blackmail. 

998, Pope John XVI was put to death by order of Gregory 
Ne 

It was St. Gregory who set up the vicious theory that “the 
flock ought to fear and abide by the sentence of the pastor, 
whether it be just or unjust.” We know the consequences of 


618 THe REVELATION 


this dishonorable theory in stirring false patriotism by design- 
ing men. 

So fearful were the people of these edicts and excommuni- 
cations, when Robert was excommunicated by Gregory V he 
was abandoned by his courtiers, his relations, his domestics ; 
and the two servants who remained with him passed through 
fire all things which he had touched. Was this despotism? 

This was the power of superstition and fear at that tragic 
period—tempered by super-impudence. 

998, Pope John XVI was put to death by order of Gregory 
V. He was a lover of gain. 

1003, Pope John XVIII, son of a priest, abdicated. 


1009, Pope Sergius IV. Original name was Bocca di Porco, 
meaning pig’s snout. No wonder he changed his name. 

1024, Pope John XIX. Elevated by bribery, driven off by 
the Romans. Reestablished in 1033. 

1033, Pope Benedict IX, nephew of John XIX, became 
pope by purchase, at the age of twelve years. Expelled for his 
vices. He was accused of many robberies and assassinations. 


Victor III, one of his contemporaries, says of Benedict 1X: 
“T am shocked to tell how shameful was the life of Benedict 
IX—how dissolute—how detestable. After the Romans had 
wearied of his robberies—of his murders—of his abominations, 
his wickedness became insupportable, and he was driven off 
by the people, and John, bishop of Sabine, was elected by 
bribery and in contempt of the holy canons. The rape of the 
Sabine women by the Romans was a part of Roman history. 

“Benedict fought his way back to the pontifical chair and 
conducted himself worse than ever, finally selling the pontificate 
for a large sum, and living afterwards in houses of pleasure.” 

Victor III, who wrote this criticism, was later made pope. 

Benedict IX, Silvester III, and Gregory VI, all three were 
popes at the same time, and were deprived of office by the 
emperor Henry III. 

In this mixup was the first attempt at pontifical nepotism, 
or the efforts of a family to perpetuate itself in the holy see 


THE REVELATION 619 


through Benedict VII, his brother John XIX, and their nephew, 
Benedict IX. 


1048, Pope Leo IX recognized and attempted to reform 
the practice of simony. 


He excommunicated prelates and seculars alike. 


He decreed that “the women, whom the priests abused in 
the city, should remain the slaves of the palace of Lateran.” 
(Fleury. ) 

He should have ranked as a warrior instead of a saint. He 
conducted an army against the Normans, who vanquished him 
and made him a prisoner. 


He developed Hildebrand, who became Pope Gregory VII. 
The idea of a universal theocracy became his passion. His 
whole life was consecrated to this enterprise—an empire of 
priests over the rest of mankind, and the domination of the 
pope over all priests. At Hildebrand’s suggestion, Stephen IX 
in 1058 declared marriage incompatible with the priesthood, de- 
claring all the wives of priests to be concubines—prostitutes— 
excommunicating them if their union was not immediately 
broken. Here is another example of the innocent suffering 
under the eccentric will of an arbitrary pope. Such contempt- 
ible beings were not men, they were beasts. 


Under Nicholas II, Hildebrand made such changes in the 
election of popes, this power devolved upon the cardinal bishops 
which were the seven bishops of Rome, and certain associates. 


This was the origin of the College of Cardinals. 

These so-called reforms of simony were cunning intrigues 
in deep-laid schemes for the future purposes of the church. 

“The single cause of investures by crozier and ring, cost 
many great battles and the lives of many millions of men.” 

These battles are distributed as follows: Germany eighty. 
Sixty battles under Henry IV and sixty-eight battles under 
ELeniys Ve 

There was a regular system of bartering in benefices, some- 
thing which originated in the ninth century, an ecclesiastical in- 
vention for making money by simony, cheating and swindling, 


620 THE REVELATION 


in some form, accompanied each case—a clean-cut “divine” 
bunko-game. 


Two disgusting egotisms are associated with this jockeying 
with holy things. 


Even kings agreed that when an act was consecrated, it 
could not be undone or questioned—theory of church infalli- 
bility. This theory has kept many harmful and unjust laws on 
the statute books. 


The other was advanced by Hildebrand to prevent the 
crosier and ring of dead prelates passing into the hands of 
kings, because it necessitated their being “touched by profane 
hands’”—an insult to humanity at large. 


Doesn't this nauseate a decent, conscientious man?—in 
view of the profane character of these same prelates. 


But we must examine more popes. 
1059, Pope Benedict X. Expelled. 


1059, Pope Nicholas II. Election of popes by the seven 
cardinals of Rome. 


Under him originated the kingdom of Naples. 


The death of Nicholas caused another mixup, one Honorius 
II being put in the chair, but immediately ousted and, 1061, Pope 
Alexander II was elected. 


Hildebrand, however, continued as the power behind the 
throne, and through his cunning intrigues the temporal power 
was advanced. 


1073, Pope Gregory VII (Hildebrand). We must now 
gasp, for this sainted hero of popedom did things—although 
he died in exile. 

To him are ascribed twenty-seven maxims to cover the 
temporal sovereignty of the Roman pontiff. 

Among these are: 

“The pope never errs, nor will he fall into error.” 

“The pope alone can nominate bishops, convoke councils. 
preside at them and dissolve them.”’ 

“Princes must kiss the pope’s feet.” 


THE REVELATION 621 


“By him subjects may be absolved from their oaths of 
allegiance to their sovereigns.” 

The author of the article, Gregory VII, in the Encyclopcedia 
Americana would be entitled to a medal as champion white- 
washer were it not that the true character of Gregory VII is 
portrayed in Gibbon’s Decline and Fall, chapter 49. 

When Gregory saw William the Conqueror established in 
England, he required him, “without hesitation, to render hom- 
age for his kingdom to the Apostolic See,” and restore the 
“Peter pence” which England had paid to the church of Rome, 
during about two centuries. 

The conqueror promptly made reply: “The alms may be 
continued, perhaps ; but to demand homage of those from whom 
you receive charity is not a matter of course,” and William for- 
bade the English to go to Rome or acknowledge any other pope 
than he should approve. 

Thus was a keener sense of propriety knocked into the 
all-important Hildebrand—‘“the greatest genius of papal in- 
trigue.”’ 

To the Russian prince Demetrius he wrote: “On the part 
of St. Peter we have given your crown to your son, who is 
about to receive it from our hands upon taking an oath of 
feality to us.” 

He menaced all the princes who ruled in Europe during 
his time, with excommunication. 

He commanded the Greek emperor to abdicate his throne. 

He declared that Poland should no longer be a kingdom. 

He told Solomon, king of Hungary, to ask his old men if 
Hungary did not belong to the Roman church, thus attempting 
to inspire the fanatical mob. 

He wrote to the Spanish princes that St. Peter was their 
“Lord paramount,” having the right to the revenues of all their 
little states, and that it would be better that Spain should fall 
into the hands of Saracens, than not render homage to the vicar 
of Jesus Christ—this was the grossest form of blackmail, the 
fear of the sabotage and boycott of excommunication was 
paramount. 


622 THE REVELATION 


And similar vicious and vindictive letters were addressed 
to the other rulers. 

And, with it all, the sainted Gregory was only a brute man, 
with an inordinate passion for one Matilda, countess of Tuscany, 
with whom he spent much of his time, “writing her as her 
spiritual director, tender and affectionate epistiles.” 

“Matilda lived on bad terms with her husband, Godfrey le 
Bossu. She was extraordinarily fond of monks and canons.” 

Gregory carried his insolence too far, bidding Henry IV 
of Germany to come forthwith to Rome and ask his forgive- 
ness for some alleged trespass. 

Instead, Henry stirred up an insurrection in Rome. 
Gregory VII was seized, beaten, imprisoned, and ransomed. 

Gregory excommunicated Henry, absolved his subjects, 
and stirred internal war in Germany, undoing Henry IV, who 
weakened and went to Gregory to ask his pardon. Gregory 
was so busy with his Countess Matilda at the fortress Conossa, 
he made Henry fast for three days and stand barefoot in the 
snow before he would permit him to come and kiss his foot. 

Some fine king, this! 

Some grand pope! Vicar of God! 

Lombardy took up arms for Henry, whom the Germans 
had abandoned. Gregory excommunicated Henry, and Henry 
elevated to the papacy Guibert, archbishop of Ravenna, and 
collected an army against Rhodolphus, to whom Gregory had 
assumed to give the Teutonic kingdom. 

Rhodolphus was killed by Godfrey de Bouillon, a nephew 
of Matilda. 

During the absence of Henry IV, Gregory was released, 
and that part of Rome between St. John of Lateran and the 
Coliseum was burned, and the city was ravaged and pillaged. 

Hlidebrand was carried off cursing and excommunicating 
Henry IV and antipope Guibert, dying in exile, at Salernum, 
May 26, 1085. For all this he was called a martyr and sainted. 

Did God, or popes, saint this brute-man ? 


Thus ended the first great battle royal between pope and 
king. 


THE REVELATION 623 


Moses would have told the adherents of Gregory that his 
final overthrow was due to some sin which he had committed, 
and that the Lord had punished him. But the rulers of Europe 
thought differently about it. The Christian God was not strong 
enough to protect Gregory. He was a victim of his own con- 
ceit and folly. 


1088, Pope Urban II was a worthy successor to Hilde- 
brand. On him rests the hellish honor of sending forth the first 
crusade, in 1095. The deceitful manner by which Urban 
“worked up” his “holy crusade” by the aid of one “Peter the 
Hermit,” telling woeful tales of the persecutions of the Chris- 
tians by the Mussulmans, is a part of the wicked history of the 
church. 


“God wills it’? became the cry of the crusaders thereafter 
—a cowardly shirking of responsibility on the part of the popes. 


The first act of the army raised by Urban was to reestab- 
lish the pope in Rome, about the end of the year 1096. 


1124, Pope Honorius II. It was under this pope that the 
two factions—imperial and papal—assumed more distinct and 
positive the denominations of Guelfs and Ghibelines. These two 
names belong to the two German houses which, upon the death 
of Henry V, in 1125, disputed for the imperial crown. 


One of these houses, sometimes called Salique, sometimes 
Gueibelinga, or Wabilinga, reigned in Franconia, and had fur- 
nished the last four emperors. 


It was distinguished by its long quarrels with the church. 

The other family, which came from Altfort, possessed Ba- 
varia, and many of its chiefs, devoted to the popes, bore the 
name of Welfs or Guelfs, representing the papal party. 

Lothaire, duke of Saxony, having been chosen at Mayence, 
to succeed Henry V, hastened to manifest his attachment to the 
house of the Guelfs by marrying the heiress of Henry, duke of 
Bavaria. 

Conrad, Duke of Franconia, was then in Palestine. He 
hastily returned, fought Lothaire, aroused the house of the 
Ghibelines, and caused himself to be crowned emperor by the 


624 THE REVELATION 


Archbishop of Milan. To this day this devilish spirit of rivalry 
and intrigue secretly haunts Europe as a political ferment. 

1133, a Jew, Peter de Leo, presumed to succeed Honorius 
II under the name Anaclet. 

Another faction elected Innocent II pope, and they were 
both enthroned and consecrated at the same time in Rome. 

But Anaclet the Jew was stronger. Innocent fled to 
France, and a member of the despised Jewish race, who had 
repudiated Christ, was pope. 

There is no loud acclaim that this was to fulfill prophecy. 
This one fact destroyed Christianity. 

1144, Pope Lucius II. Killed in popular uprising in Rome. 

We must not forget, the spaces we do not mention are 
interspersed with matters of equal importance. It is quite a 
history to refer to all of the popes, and the incidental wars, 
crusades, and unmentionable crimes they committed in the name 
Oi mctermndecirist: 

1154, Adrian IV, Nicholas Brakespeare, the only English 
pope. 

Frederick I prostrated himself before him and kissed his 
foot, also held his stirrup and led the white palfrey on which 
he rode—although it ground his manhood to do these things. 
Such was the fear kings had for popes. 

Of such stuff were kings made in the twelfth century. But 
Frederick redeemed himself. 

The king of England, Henry II, asked of Adrian IV to 
take possession of Ireland, which Adrian granted, saying: “All 
the isles, including England, belonged to the Holy See, as Henry 
himself had admitted.” 

Adrian asked of John of Salisbury, what the Pears said 
of the Roman church. 

John replied that the pope himself put the world to too 
heavy charges, that so much violence, so much avarice and 
pride, was revolting to Christendom. 

Here is a bit of German history worth keeping in mind. 

Emperor Frederick, when he went to Rome to be crowned, 


THE REVELATION 625 


very grudgingly held the pope’s stirrup, and balked at other 
senseless red tape, which was offensive to Adrian IV. 

Frederick was holding a court at Besancon when envoys 
placed in his hands an offensive letter from Adrian in the 
presence of numerous princes. 

One of the legates addressed to Frederick an offensive 
question, which one of the princes resented with drawn sabre, 
but was prevented from killing the legate. 

Frederick hastily sent the envoys of the Holy See to their 
lodgings, ordering them to depart the next morning very early, 
and return to Rome by the shortest road, without stopping either 
with bishops or abbots. 

Adrian was so outraged, he wrote to the bishops of Ger- 
many, exhorting them to neglect no means of bringing Frederick 
back to more humble sentiments. 

The answer of these prelates was a surprise to Adrian: 
“Your words have offended the whole court, and we cannot 
approve of them. The emperor can never believe that he holds 
his dignity of you. He swears that when the church wishes to 
enslave thrones, that ambition comes not from God. We con- 
jure you to appease a Christian prince, by speaking to him here- 
after in language more in accordance with the gospel.” 

This meant war, and sowed forever the seeds of hatred be- 
tween England and Germany. 

Frederick Barbarossa put himself in readiness to pass into 
Italy. 

Adrian hastily sent envoys with a letter of explanation 
contemptible in its false pretense, nevertheless humble in its 
apologies. 

Nevertheless, they kept up a constant quarrel, and Fred- 
erick was again prepared for war when Adrian died. 

In his correspondence Adrian used this expression: 

“To exact homage from bishops, those whom the scriptures 
call gods, sons of the most high, is insolence.” 

This is practically a confession that it is the pope and 
bishops who are called gods in the Old Testament. We may 
now read Genesis with understanding. 


626 THE REVELATION 


“Behold the man is become as one of us.” (Gen. 3:22.) 

1181, Pope Lucius III. Under him cardinals acquired great 
power. He was forced to retire. 

1187, Pope Clement III. He excommunicated King John 
of England. He also inspired the horrible crusades against the 
protestants. 

Crusades had been proposed by both Urban III and 
Gregory VIII, revealing the bloodthirsty nature of all the popes. 

Again a king had the manhood to resent the insolent en- 
croachments of a pope. Clement III threatened an interdict 
against Philip Augustus, king of France, who replied : 

“What is your interdict to me? Does it become Rome to 
threaten or trouble my states, when I think it proper to call 
rebellious vassals to account? It is easy to see that you have a 
taste for the sterlings of England.” 

This accusation from a king was significant and a warning 
to be well heeded by future generations. 

Nevertheless, Philip of France and Richard of England 
joined the crusade proposed by Clement, such was the power of 
coercive persuasion of the court of Rome—in simple, such was 
the power of excommunication, the most deadly weapon pos- 
sessed by a brutal force. The acts of these popes vindicate our 
scriptural interpretation. 

It is opportune to illustrate the meaning of the boycott of 
excommunication. 

“The faithful shall neither speak to nor pray in company 
with, nor salute or show any kindness to, nor have any dealings 
with, nor eat with or give anything to eat to any excommuni- 
cated person.” (Burke-Sligo, 1817.) 

In a Catholic country this meant starvation, vile persecu- 
tions, and death. 

No greater criminal persecution was invented than this 
accursed excommunication. It required centuries to organize it. 

It was a political practice of popes, in the middle centuries, 
to draw attention away from the weaknesses at Rome by arous- 
ing confusing or exciting things at a distance away. 

As papal authority was weakened, the people began 


THE REVELATION 627 


promptly to recover their liberties through their own civil gov- 
ernments, and fear of the church thunder waned. 

The brief pontificates of his three predecessors left Clement 
Ill a basketful of troubles and a weakened papal condition 
which required drastic remedies. 

Although he knew the crusades to be licensed plundering 
expeditions, he chose this method of calling attention away from 
Rome, while he mended his broken wires. He succeeded well 
in occupying all minds with his expeditions. 

The Romans were so saturated with the Catholic thirst for 
blood, that at times when they held the royal rights they bar- 
gained with the Holy See for bloodshed and vengeance. 

1191, Pope Celestin III, the last pope of the twelfth cen- 
tury. Under him the Romans restored to the Holy See royal 
rights for the privilege of burning and sacking the towns of 
Tusculum and Tivoli. 

They were burned and sacked and their people murdered. 

The word Frascati is derived from Frasca, which signi- 
fies a bough or branch. 

Tusculum took the name Frascati because the inhabitants 
took refuge in the boughs of trees where they were hunted and 
killed like wild animals. 

It was this contemptible Celestin III who, it is alleged, 
while consecrating Henry VI, kicked the crown off Henry’s 
head to show his right to uncrown kings, and his contempt for 
them. 

Celestin also, for a consideration in money, acknowledged 
Frederick II, a child of three years, son of emperor Henry VI, 
as king of Sicily. 

So adroitly had Clement III and Celestin III maneuvered 
their papal cards, the end of the twelfth century found Europe 
in identically the position they desired, and papacy again was 
in blossom. 

Divisions in Germany, due to the death of Henry VI and 
the election of two emperors—Philip of Suabia, and Otho of 
Saxony—inspired rivalries between France and England; expe- 
ditions to Palestine; the crusades, and the propagation of the 


628 THE REVELATION 


4, 


“false decretals ;’’ all these things aided toward the aggrandize- 
ment of papal power. ‘Therefore, a pope with audacity and 
ability had before him promises of great success. 

1198, Pope Innocent III proved to be that man. 

He was the most quarrelsome potentate in Europe. He 
quarreled with the Venetians, with Philip Augustus, king of 
France, with John, king of England, with Emperor Otho and 
others—a meaner disposition never before occupied the papal 
throne. | 

He especially promoted the crusades. 

One of the wickedest enterprises in history was his crusade 
against the Albigenses. See our chapter on the crusades and 
the inquisition. | 

Innocent III, most of all popes, knew the power and use 
of words, to delude the human mind in the illusions of language. 

The enormous power of the word crusade filled all Europe 
with the fire of blind enthusiasm. He used the name for every 
active intrigue concealed in armed forces. Under Innocent III 
the crusade was made perpetual in the inquisition.. 

When he desired to pronounce an interdict against a king, 
he preached a crusade against the country and at once had at — 
his disposal armed forces, because a crusade meant plunder 
and rapine. 

The most contemptible act ever committed by a sovereign 
of England was that by John, who, upon his knees before a 
papal legate, one Pandolph, and with his hands between those 
of this cunning priest, and in the presence of the bishops and 
lords of his kingdom, pronounced the following words: 

“TI, John, by the grace of God, king of England, and lord 
of Ireland, for the expiation of my sins, of my free will, and 
with the advice of my barons, give to the Roman church, to the 
Pope Innocent and his successors, the Kingdom of England 
and the Kingdom of Ireland, with all the rights attached to 
the one and to the other. I will hold them hereafter of the Holy 
See, of whom I will be a faithful vassal, faithful to God and 
to the church of Rome, to the sovereign pontiff, my lord, and to 
his successors lawfully elected. I bind myself to pay every 


THe REVELATION 629 


year a rent of a thousand marks of silver, that is to say, seven 
hundred for England and three hundred for Ireland.” (Inno- 
Sedum epists ibm XV eps /)) 

Think of a king thus bartering away his people to expiate 
his own sins. Did the alleged Christ set such an, example? 

Pandolph immediately was paid the tribute. To show the 
utter contempt of the Roman church for secular things, he cast 
the money upon the floor and trampled it. Nevertheless he 
quickly gathered it up again. 

This was a red-letter period for the Holy See. Immedi- 
ately Pandolph went to France, with the perfidy of John as a 
club, and attempted to browbeat and blackmail Philip by threats 
of excommunication. 

This naturally led to exactly what Innocent desired—bloody 
warfare between the nations of Europe. 

Laying aside all other evil things, the one sin which con- 
demns Innocent to his own hell through all eternity is the mas- 
sacre of the Albigenses. 

Historians relate that, in a vision, “Lutgarde, the female 
saint, saw Innocent in the midst of flames, and Innocent had 
confessed that he should continue to be so till the judgment day, 
for three crimes, which would have plunged him into the eternal 
hell, if the holy virgin, to whom he had dedicated a monastery, 
had not turned the divine wrath.”’ 

Fleury says it would be extremely difficult to select three 
of his crimes as worse than the many others. He instituted 
the inquisition, which represents all human crime condensed 
into one. 

This is an astounding record for good historians to put 
upon a vicar of God. But Innocent himself said: 

“A pope is superior to man, if he is inferior to God. He 
is the light of day; the civil authority is but the fading star of 
night.” 

It was he who had discovered in the first chapter of Gene- 
sis this celestial theory regarding the two powers, betraying his 
own gross ignorance of celestrial truths. On this theory he 
soaked Europe in innocent blood. 


630 THE REVELATION 


Upon learning of the descent of the French upon England, 
he exclaimed: “Sword! sword! leap from the scabbard. Sword! 
sharpen thyself for extermination.” 

1227, Pope Gregory IX. He was enthroned in great pomp 
and splendor. Nothing was forgotten in this arrogant display 
to threaten Europe with a universal, ecclesiastical monarchy. 

Gregory’s meanness toward Frederick II resulted in disas- 
ter to himself, and he was driven off. Later, making peace with 
Frederick, he plunged into a mass of intrigue attempting to 
take revenge against him, revealing a depth of depravity equal- 
ing that of any of his predecessors. 

1243, Pope Innocent IV. It seems a fact that election to 
the papacy filled each pope with a frenzy of hatred for the 
people, and any form of government not wholly dominated by 
Rome. Each century saw this vicious characteristic grow 
stronger. 

Innocent IV had long been a friend to Frederick II, but 
as pope he became his bitter enemy. He addressed all the kings 
of Europe against Frederick, and no doubt their uniform re- 
buffs engendered in him more bitter hatred. 

The only way Frederick II could finally be disposed of was 
by murder; he was strangled to death, by his own son Man- 
fred. At this intelligence Innocent called upon heaven and 
earth to rejoice, calling Frederick the son of Satan. 

Nevertheless he directed a crusade against Manfred, who 
succeeded, and chased Innocent away from Rome. 

Manfred was also suspected of murdering his brother 
Conrad. 

The pope declared himself king of Naples. Manfred again 
defeated him and Innocent died of despair. 

These popes had no other duties upon earth but to engender 
hatred and wars between rulers to keep attention away from 
their schemes of universal empire. 

1254, Pope Alexander IV excommunicated Manfred. He 
also extorted from Henry III, king of England, fifty thousand 
pounds sterling. He was forced to retire from Rome. Louis 
IX of France is credited with having solicited Alexander IV 


Abreu REVELATION 631 


to establish the inquisition in France, which was done. Since its 
introduction by Innocent III it had become completely sys- 
tematized. 

France ate the fruits of her lands fertilized by the blood 
of her own people by this hellish inquisition. 

In 1229, a council of Toulouse had decreed that the bishops 
should depute, in each parish, a priest and two laymen, to hunt 
after heretics, to denounce them to the prelates appointed to 
judge them, and to the lords who were charged with the duty 
of punishing them. The lords were the hireling, secret papal 
magistrates. The world has not since shaken itself free from 
this deceitful method of secretly appointed agents for ulterior 
objects. 

In 1233, Gregory IX had invested the Dominicans and 
preaching friars with these inquisitional functions—he could 
not have drawn more competent aids from hell. 

The church was decidedly enriched by these new powers, 
for its only purpose was plunder. 

Louis IX became so fanatical regarding the inquisition, he 
was tempted to take the dress of a Dominican, in order that he 
might be an inquisitor instead of a king. (Velly.) Such was 
“divinely inspired” fanaticism under Christianity. 

Alexander IV was a zealous protector of monks, particu- 
larly of the “mendicants,’ who were the spies before the time 
of the Jesuits. What a horrible thing it 1s to know that human- 
ity for all these centuries has been subject to a contemptible 
system of sneaks. 

1261, Pope Urban IV. He continued the papal antagonism 
against Manfred. 

Popular commotions in Rome ran him out. He special- 
ized in arranging annual tributes to the Holy See from weak 
principalities. | 

1265, Pope Clement IV succeeded in arousing the factional 
differences between the Guelphs and the Ghibelines. 

The Holy See succeeded in having both Manfred and 
Conradin put out of the way, putting an end to the house of 
Swabia. 


632 THe REVELATION 


To the astonishment of Louis IX, Clement began to antici- 
pate ecclesiastical benefices by disposing of them prior to vacan- 
cies, which audacity aroused Louis’ indignation and antagonisni. 

From November 29, 1268, to September 1, 1271, there 
was no pope. God must have put up the shutters on both 
heaven and hell. 

1271, Pope Gregory X continued the crusades and inquisi- 
tion. He aspired to the extinction of the Guelph and Ghibeline 
factions. 

Fe confirmed the election of Rodolphus of Hapsbourg, of 
Austria, as German emperor. 

Christendom was growing weary of the so-called crusades 
to Palestine to take sovereigns away from their countries, leav- 
ing them at the mercy of Rome. 

1277, Pope Nicholas III started new crusades. 

1281, Pope Martin IV excommunicated about everything 
and confiscated properties. 

Martin IV is accused of closing his eyes to the horrible 
massacre in 1282 called the Sicilian Vespers, in which eight 
thousand persons perished at Palermo. 

1293, Pope Celestin V was persuaded by Cardinal Bene- 
dict Cajetan to abdicate. This cardinal then succeeded him, 
under the name of Boniface VIII, imprisoned him and dis- 
graced the chair of St. Peter from 1294 to 1303. Fine sense 
of honor these godly men displayed towards each other. 

This egotistical fool announced in set terms that “the 
Roman Pontiff being established by providence over kings and 
kingdoms, holds the first rank on earth. 

“That he dissipates evils by his sublime looks, and from 
the height of his throne, judges tranquilly the human race.” 

He forbade the clergy paying any tax in any form to their 
sovereigns. This established the exemption of churches and 
prelates from taxation. 

The result of this was, Philip IV of France refused to 
permit any money to be transmitted to Rome without his per- 
mission, signed by his own hand. 

Boniface sent a legate to caution Philip to change his con- 


THE REVELATION , 633 


duct toward the pope. Philip arrested and imprisoned this 
legate, which threw Boniface into a fury. 

He sent word to Philip: “God has established me over 
the empires to pluck up, to destroy, to ruin, to dissipate, to edify, 
to plant.” 

The commons and the nobles of France stood by Philip. 

Boniface’s pretensions bordered on delirium. 

He was wont to say: “We must talk like the people, but 
we need not believe as they do.” (Dupuy.) A type of “pious 
fraud.” 

Boniface was prolific in sending forth legates. “Legations 
were mines of gold to the cardinals. Commonly they returned 
from them laden with riches.” (Fleury. ) 

The thirteenth century is that in which the popes arrived 
at the highest degree of power. Councils, crusades, anathemas, 
canonical codes, monastic orders, legates, missionaries, and in- 
quisitors: all the spiritual arms, having been tempered anew 
and sharpened by Innocent III, were during this century 
directed against thrones, and the influence of the Holy See uni- 
formly domineered over that of the other courts. 

1303, Pope Benedict XI, poisoned in prison. 

Throne vacant for eleven months thereafter. 

1305, Pope Clement V. Under the control of Philip of 
France. Removed the papal seat to Avignon, 1309, where it 
remained for seventy years. 

This was disastrous to the papal pretensions. The Italian 
schism which resulted tore away the veil which had concealed 
the impostures of the popes while in Rome, exhibiting to the 
multitudes a disgusting picture of their scandalous quarrels, 
the secret of all their vices, and their false pretenses. 

The controversy humiliated the pride of the pompous popes 
of Rome by revealing that “Not one word in the Gospel, nor 
even in the writings of the Apostles, indicates the city of Rome 
as the indispensable capital of Christendom.” Rome had been 
a name with which to juggle and thunder. 

The papacy lost its noise at Avignon. 

We find here an intimation of the underlying difference 


634 THE REVELATION 


between Germany and France. Germany had retained the direc- 
tion of the Ghibeline party until 1350; France protected the 
popes and had acquired control over the Guelf party in Italy. 
This planted the seeds of hatred between Germany and France. 

Clement condemned the Knight Templars, a military order 
opposed to the many papal assassinations. 

A vacancy of two years occurs, between Clement V and 
John XXII (1316). God must have closed his office on earth 
for a vacation. 

The canonical law of the middle ages is composed of the 
spurious decretals forged by Isadore Mercator in the eighth 
century and the several collections by popes. 

When John XXII died the world was amazed at the evi- 
dence of his thrift as a pope, by discovering in his coffers 
“twenty-five millions of florins.”” This had been amassed from 
“promotions” and “benefices.” 

This was truly a harvest time with the popes; after ten 
centuries of sowing of sin they were now reaping the golden 
harvest. 

“If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 
thing if we shall reap your carnal things?” (I Cor. 9-11.) 

1342, Pope Clement VI. Matteo Villani, a contemporary 
historian, leaves us this record of Clement: 

“He maintained his house in the style of royalty; his tables 
were served magnificently ; he had a large retinue of chevaliers 
and esquires; and many horses, which he often rode for his 
amusement. He took great pleasure in aggrandizing his rela- 
tives; he bought large estates for them in France. In these 
promotions, he had no respect for virtue or for science. His 
manners were those of a gallant, slightly clerical. While arch- 
bishop of Rouen, he observed no restraint in his intercourse 
with women. He went farther than the young lords. Upon 
becoming pope, he knew not how either to contain himself, or 
to conceal his conduct in this respect. The great ladies went to 
his chambers; among others, a countess Turenne, for whom he 


did many favors. When he was sick the ladies served him.” 
(Fleury. ) 


THE REVELATION 635 


A short time before Clement’s death, he received a letter 
written by John Visconti, archbishop of Milan, containing the 
following lines: ‘Leviathan, prince of darkness, to Pope 
Clement, his vicar. Your mother, Pride, salutes you. Your 
sisters, Avarice and Impudicity, and the four others thank you 
for your benevolence, which has made them prosper so much.” 
(Fleury. ) 

Emperor Charles IV renounces the sovereignty of Rome. 
Clement VI becomes the first temporal sovereign, an independ- 
ent monarch. 

1352, Pope Innocent VI sent a legate to Germany to col- 
lect a tenth of all ecclesiastical revenues. 

The Germans complained that: “The Romans have always 
regarded Germany as a mine of gold, and they have invented 
various means of exhausting it. What does the pope give to 
this kingdom but letters and words? Large sums of money 
are carried every year from Germany to the court of the pope; 
large sums of money for the confirmation of prelates; the ob- 
taining of benefices; the pursuit of process and of appeals to 
the holy see; for dispensations, absolutions, indulgences, privi- 
leges and other favors. And now the pope asks again, a new 
and unheard of subsidy, under threats to those who will not 
give it or who shall oppose it. Arrest the beginning of this 
mischief, and allow not this shameful servitude to be estab- 
lished.” 

Why should the people not demand an accounting from 
the churches? 

Reader, if you have read the previous chapters of this book, 
we feel sure you will agree with our opinions there expressed 
that Christianity from its first inception has been an exploita- 
tion for power and profit. 

1378, Pope Urban VI. So severe, the cardinals removed 
him, electing Clement VII. 

A big mixup occurs here, which must have caused the Chris- 
tian god much loss of sleep. 

The council of Pisa deposed Gregory XII and Benedict 
XIII and elected Alexander V to take their place, 1409. 


636 THE REVELATION 


This did not extinguish the schism. It only added another 
pope, making three popes at one time. 

The Council of Constance in 1414 caused John Huss and 
Jerome of Prague to be burned alive; besides, it proclaimed 
the superiority of councils over the popes. Yet modern Prot- 
estant churches favor a consolidation with the Catholics today. 

Gregory XII sent in his demise, leaving the other two 
claimants. 

John XXIII was cast into prison and left there to sweat 
out his ambition and acknowledge Martin V as pope. 

“There is no vice, no crime, with which the contemporary 
historians and Council of Constance have not reproached John 
XXIII. 

“An act of accusation which was drawn up against him, 
contains a complete list of all mortal sins.” 

“It is alleged he seduced three hundred nuns.” (L’Enfant 
His. du conc. de Constance lib. 11, p 184.) 

According to Niem: “he had kept at Bologna two hundred 
mistresses.” 

He made too much use of simony and usury. He perfected, 
even after Boniface IX, the traffic in benefices, and a bill for 
a thousand florins was made out in his favor, when he lent only 
eight hundred for four months. 

With each succeeding pope, evil practices increase. 

1424, Pope Clement VIII. Abdicated. 

1431, Pope Eugene IV. Deposed. 

1439, Pope Felix V. Renounced the pontificate. 

The English, Germans, and French never ceased to object 
to the pretensions of the Roman pontiffs. 

1455, Calixtus II] (Alfons Borgia). He preached in vain 
a crusade against the Turks. Crusades were not so fashionable 
—the inquisition was nearer home and much more profitable. 

He was celebrated for his persistent nepotism; he elevated 
two nephews to cardinalships, which they dishonored by the 
publicity of their misconduct. Upon the head of a third nephew 
he accumulated secular dignities, making him duke of Spoletum; 
general of the troops of the Holy See; prefect of Rome; gov- 


THe REVELATION ; 637. 


ernor of Castle St. Angelo, and attempted to make him King 
of Naples. 

1464, Pope Paul I] (Pietro Barbo). He also preached a 
crusade. He was a Venetian, so beautiful and vain that he was 
tempted to take the name of ‘“Formosus,’’ meaning beautiful. 

1471, Pope Sixtus IV (Francis d’Albescola de la Rovere 
a Franciscan). 

We shall now have some of the real fire-works of papacy ; 
a more vicious murderer than this pope never lived. 

One of his first acts of revenge was to take from the family 
Medici of Florence the employment of treasurer of the Holy 
See and give it to that of Pazzi, creating a bloody feud between 
two strong families heretofore friendly. 

This was an attempt to start a plan to have the Pazzi in- 
vade Florence, under the protection of the Holy See, in order 
to break up strong factions there. 

It was he who suggested the assassination of the Medici. 

To the Pazzi were joined the Cardinal Riario, nephew of 
the count, the archbishop of Pisa, a brother of that prelate, one 
“ Bandini, known for his misconduct, Montesecco, one of the 
condottieri of Sixtus 1V, and some other brigands and some 
other priests. 

The plan was to poinard Lorenzo and Julian de Medici, 
on Sunday, the 26th of April, in the church, at the middle of the 
mass, at the instance of the elevation of the host. These cir- 
cumstances, which added the character of sacrilege to the crime, 
frightened Montesecco, who, because he was most accustomed 
of all of them to assassination, had received the commission to 
strike Lorenzo. Two priests were then charged with this part 
of the business. 

Lorenzo escaped them with wounds, but Julian was stabbed 
to death, by Bandini, and Francesco haz 

This outrageous crime was quickly avenged, the people 
seized and exterminated the assassins. 

The archbishop of Pisa was seen hanging at the side of 
Francisco Pazzi, gnawing in agony the corpse of his accomplice. 

Montesecco confessed the papal origin of the conspiracy. 


638 THe REVELATION \ 


Bandini escaped, taking refuge in Constantinople, but was 
returned to Florence by Mahomet II and was hanged—a sultan 
would not give asylum to an assassin whom a pope did not hesi- 
tate to arm. 

Pope Sixtus IV, in his anger at the exposure, excommuni- 
cated Lorenzo de Medici and all the Florentines, thus exposing 
himself to the disgust and anger of all Europe. 

1492, Pope Alexander VI (Rodrigues Borgia). 

“The private life of Alexander VI covers rapines, per- 
juries, revels, sacrilege, lewdness, incest, poisonings, and as- 
Sassinations.”’ 

This pope had a daughter, Lucretia, and four sons, to whom 
he had given honorable positions. 

Alexander VI had become the first potentate of Europe 
when a poison which he had prepared for others, by a happy 
mistake terminated his abominable pontificate. (Encyc. Amer.) 

The lack of permanent papal success demonstrates that it 
is not sufficient for a pope to be perverse: he must know how 
to take advantage of the weakness and errors of others, and 
also of his own crimes, which none of these popes seemed to 
know how to do. 

Of all the ages of Christian history, the sixteenth century 
is most replete with storms, revolutions, and catastrophies. 

1503, Pope Pius III died in twenty-one days. 


1503, Pope Julius II, Julian de Rovere, nephew of: Sixtus 
IV. He called the Germans, French, and Spaniards barbarians. 
France under Louis XIII had shaken herself free from Rome. 

Julius was so much like a temporal prince we can scarcely 
find a resemblance of a bishop in him. It was under his pontifi- 
cate that the doctrine of infallibility was established. 


1513, Pope Leo X. Attempted to foster literature and 
learning. He was a son of Lorenzo de Medici. Attempted to 
enrich his relatives. He developed such a hatred for France 
that when he was told of the expulsion of the French from 
Milan he dropped dead from excessive joy. 

He barely escaped another conspiracy similar to that of 


THE REVELATION : 639 


the Pazzi, and in which the same cardinal Riario, formerly one 
of the accomplices of Sixtus IV, was found. 


His greatest error was his widespread sale of indulgences. 
It led to the great Christian reformation. 


Leo excommunicated Luther, and the reformation may be 
laid to his promiscuous bartering in evil and crime under the 
name of indulgences. 


Leo declared that the Roman pontiff had the right to de- 
stroy thrones and take away and decree crowns. 


1523, Pope Clement VII. Natural and posthumous son 
of Julian de Medici. 


A German army composed of Lutherans took and sacked 
Rome, compelling Clement to take refuge in the Castle St. 
Angelo, and he was not permitted to come out until he promised 
to put this fortress into the hands of the emperor and to pay 
three hundred and fifty ducats of gold. Not being able to 
comply with this, Clement escaped, disguised as a merchant, 
to Orvieto. 


1534, Pope Paul III. His greatest error was to approve 
Jesuitry, the espionage system of popery. 

1566, Pope Pius V. Excommunicated Elizabeth. 

He had been the grand inquisitor under Paul IV, and re- 
mained so after he became pope, leaving no doubt about the 
origin and purpose of this horrible thing. 

He held an extraordinary hatred for learned men. Among 
his victims was Palearius, whom he burned at the stake, com- 
pelling him to confess that “the pope had the right to kill here- 
tics with his own hands,” evidently referring to the precedent 
of David’s cruelties. 

And now we are come to the cap-sheaf of this harvest of 
terrorism. 

1572, Gregory XIII was crowned, three months before 
the ever-memorable St. Bartholomew’s day, Sunday, August 
24, 1572. 

With the connivance of that meanest of all kings, Charles 
IX of France, Gregory instigated this horrible massacre. Upon 


640 THE REVELATION \ 


hearing of its success, he celebrated it with fireworks and the 
discharge of cannon. 

We invite especial attention to the following chapter for 
the particulars of this massacre—the wickedest act that may be 
charged to the Christian church authorities. 

While murder and butchery extend on. into the late cen- 
turies, we shall go no further in the examination of the popes, 
desiring space for equally as important chapters in this book. 

Let us ask the candid, conscientious reader if he believes 
there is a just and worthy god behind the papal throne respon- 
sible for all this crime. HM there is, what a brutal character he 
must be. If there is not, who is responsible? 

Out of all these popes, which we have only briefly men- 
tioned, not one good or just man has been found. ‘The most 
detestable crimes may be charged against all of them. 

But wait and see what these same vicars of god were 
doing to the people during this same period. What we have 
suggested in previous chapters is simple, compared with these 
actual facts. Some of the word characters, with their sinister 
definitions, flash back to us with greater suggestiveness. 

With this hellish background, is there a sensible man living 
willing to insist that that same institution has purged itself of 
this bloodthirsty nature? Impossible! It has only found some 
new virgin to weave another true purple, of deeper hue and 
stronger texture, as a veil to conceal deeper and more subtle 
intrigues against humanity. 

Again we warn humanity. 

This beast has fastened its tenacious fangs into the fabric 
of every form of government. 


PART XOX TV 
Po ON STB Liye Re WiC RA CON DETTIGING 


(A falsehood long maintained becomes truth by usage) 


An analysis of the question of who is responsible for the 
unhappy and demoralized world conditions so manifest to all 
who will view the situation with unprejudiced eyes, will fix the 
blame where it rightfully belongs. | 

The church insists that it is the logical, ethical, and moral 
guide for humanity. 

On its face this seems to be a frank acknowledgment of 
responsibility. 

There are three elements of basic responsibility: mankind, 
civil governments, and the church. 

Who declared that mankind is evil by nature? The church! 
This eliminates both humanity and civil governments. 

On what authority did the church thus brand mankind 
with shame? On the authority of its own self-constituted god. 

“God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, 
and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was 
only evil continually. 

“And it repented the Lord that he had made man on the 
earth; and it grieved him at his heart.” (Gen. 6:5-6.) 

“The imagination of man’s heart is evil from his youth.” 
(Gen, 8:21.) 

Thus words are put into the mouth of the Christian god 
by which he condemns his own creations. But a much more 
significant thing is here revealed. This god is a human being, 
because both he and the man he condemns have hearts. Only 
living, organic beings have hearts. 

Now, remember, this is the original and only Christian 
god, and the church places responsibility upon him to clear its 
own skirts. 


641 


642 THE REVELATION 


rT 


When confronted by its own evidence that such a god 
cannot reside in heaven, how does it evade direct responsibility ? 

A being with a heart is of necessity a thing of flesh and 
blood. 

“Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God.” (I 
Gotelon UN) 

They hasten to mend this breach. 

“God is a spirit and they that worship him must worship 
him in spirit.” (John 4:24.) 

This absurd contradiction throughout the whole Bible posi- 
tively eliminates god as a possible source of responsibility and 
brings it back to the church. 

Therefore the proposition resolves itself down to the iden- 
tification of the Christian god. Neither science, philosophy, nor 
logical reasoning can describe the Christian god in a manner to 
enable any human mind to understand the nature of such a char- 
acter, hence Christianity, having admittedly filled the world 
with evil as a reason for its own existence, must stand the re- 
proach of responsibility until it can demonstrate its god as a 
responsible being, to do which will be to acknowledge a being 
capable of exercising human functions which would fall under 
legal restrictions. Otherwise neither god nor the church could 
have legal standing, therefore they could not claim protection 
under the law. 

There are three aspects of the attitude of the church 
towards humanity. One is that of fanaticism; the second that 
of premeditated predatory intent, and the third the logical re- 
flection of the other two, a vengeful hatred for all mankind, 
and his civil institutions, not directly contributing to the church 
maintenance. 

To charge the church attitude towards humanity to fanati- 
cism at once condemns it as a thing to be quickly brought under 
restraint to eliminate it from further participation in the con- 
trol and government of men. To charge it with premeditated 
intent to exploit humanity as a commercial enterprise, would be 
to accuse it of duplicity which would subject it to legal prosecu- 
tion. 


THE REVELATION 643 


Its attitude of vengeful hatred is quickly recognized as the 
feeling of resentment that mankind does not willingly subject 
itself to church control and discipline. This is one of the 
strongest evidences that the church itself harbors a fear that 
its illogical position may be recognized before it can gain 
control over humanity by force and power. 

Now let us analyze this: “The kingdom of God comes 
with power.” (Mark 9:1.) 

This proves that the church aspires to establish a kingdom 
on earth. 

No man is fool enough to believe that a spirit is going to 
sit upon the throne. 

“God is a spirit.’ (John 4.24.) 

This is recognized by the church, and an attempt is made 
to mend it. 

“Christ is the power of god and the wisdom of God.” (1 
Gor. 1:24.) 

Now we have a substantial basis for our declaration that 
the Christian assumption of “divine right’’ to exercise an 
ethical control over mankind is a clean-cut impudent presump- 
tion. ‘ 

This especially interests the government in the United 
States, where the majority is supposed to rule. The church 
intrudes its power in a manner to create a false majority, and 
designing political parties juggle this power to cheat the natural 
consensus of public opinion. Hence, ignorance becomes a blind 
agent of intrigue and duplicity. 

This is the very essence of church faith. 

The declaration that Christ is the power and wisdom of 
god relegates and eliminates the Christian god from direct par- 
ticipation and responsibility. ““No man hath seen god at any 
time.” (I John 4:12.) This makes it essential to determine the 
nature of this Christ. 

It is needless to go into a long dissertation concerning the 
nature of the christ character. The so-called church fathers. 
centuries ago, declared that Christ was an abstract thing. Not- 
withstanding he has been “‘preached literally and him crucified”’ 


644 THE REVELATION 


through all these centuries. If Christ was crucified, it is evi- 
dence that gods’ power and wisdom ended. 

If Christ had been a living being and born of ordinary 
parents in the ordinary way, he naturally would have fallen 
under the curse of original sin, and this would have made every 
man a Christ, hence it was necessary to declare that he was of 
“immaculate conception,” a thing absolutely contrary to nature; 
declared absurd and inconsistent by science and common sense, 
and abhorrent to sensible reasoning humanity, because of its 
suggestiveness of priestly intrigue and indecency. 

Here are the living, irrefutable evidences of the false pre- 
tense. 

None of the so-called apostles ever heard of or preached 
the “immaculate conception,” the “bodily resurrection,” or the 
“miracles4+ot a Christ. 

It was a hundred years after the alleged time of Christ 
that the first mention of these doctrines was cautiously advanced 
by Ignatius, one of the so-called church fathers. The following 
quotation is from his writings: 

“There was concealed from the ruler of the world, the 
virginity of Mary, and the birth of.our Lord, and the three 
renowned mysteries, which were done in the tranquility of 
_ god from the star.” 

This is quoted from his alleged epistle to the Ephesians. 

If we accept Ignatius as the example, we may at once de- 
clare that fanaticism is the basis of it all, for here is a speci- 
men: 

“Fire and cross, and the beasts that are prepared, cutting 
off of the limbs, and scattering of the bones, and crushing of 
the whole body, harsh torments of the devil, let them come 
upon me, but only let me be accounted worthy of Jesus Christ.” 

It is quite true that like many other alleged sayings of the 
church fathers to create fanaticism, Ignatius never uttered such 
words, for these are the “torments of the devil” perpetrated 
by the inquisition centuries after his time. 

When we consider the absolute foolishness of such stuff, 
we cannot avoid expressing contempt for such a foundation for 


THE REVELATION 645 


the boasted Christian pretenses. Moreover, every sane person, 
accustomed to weighing these matters in the scale of common 
sense and reason, feels well up a resentment that such fiction 
is brazenly preached from thousands of pulpits throughout the 
world as literal truth. 

In previous chapters in which we interpret the essential 
parts of the Bible, we expose the secret origin of the idea of 
the “immaculate conception,” as applied to the Christian scheme. 
The true origin of both the Christ character and the “immacu- 
late conception” is away centuries back in antiquity. 

We reveal that the Old Testament is a well defined re- 
hearsal of the Christian dispensation. 

The very first character, allegedly reconstructing humanity 
after the flood, is the first son of Noah, Shem. He now rises 
up to take part in the modern discussion of the “immaculate 
conception,” which bids fair to cause a schism which will bring 
about a new reformation, for a very large proportion of the 
modern clergy repudiate the “immaculate conception” doctrine. 
We shall hold that if any part of the Bible is fictitious, all of 
it is. 

Shem means name, fame. To him and his offspring falls 
the arduous duty of secretly producing the Christ character in 
a manner to avoid the accusation that he is but an ordinary man. 

Shem’s first son is Elam. 

The significance of this name we believe, is the greatest 
secret in the Old Testament. 

In the ecclesiastic code the name Elam signifies a young 
man (a young Levitical priest) (I Chr. 26:3), a virgin, a secret, 
an age. 

In the Apocryphal account of Mary, “a young Levitical 
priest of ineffable beauty came in unto Mary.” 

Virgin means a young maiden. 

Age means a period or epoch. 

Secret means clandestined, concealed, sly, underhand. 

All the denials that may be made cannot eliminate this as 
the origin of the Virgin Mary idea in the Christian scheme. 
This is what Ignatius was trying to explain one hundred years 


646 THe REVELATION 


after Christ. Of course it had to remain a secret, they could 
not take the risk of investigation at the time of the alleged birth 
Or Christ 

Let us examine more technically this abnormal doctrine, 
for if the “immaculate conception” is destroyed Christ 1s de- 
stroyed, and if Christ is a myth Christianity becomes a false 
DECLEIISe. 

The word Christ does not signify a name. Chrism signifies 
an annointing oil. Christ signifies the thing annointed. 

The word Messiah is the usual name applied in the Old 
Testament to the thing or person annointed, applying alike to 
all priests and kings. In the New Testament the Greek Kristos, 
signifying annointed, takes the place of the word Messiah. 
Neither word has any other special significance. 

Annoint means to smear with grease. 

There are three uses to which ointment is put. It is 
smeared upon diseased parts, wounds, or sores. It is used asa 
perfumed grease for the hair. It is used to annoint kings and 
priests. Rather a sweet-scented practice in any case. 

Let us now examine more closely the “immaculate concep- 
tion.” 

Immaculate means unspotted, spotless, stainless. 

Conception means notion, idea, thought, perception, to con- 
ceive, the thing conceived. 

On its face this can only apply to an idea, an enterprise. 
To apply it to human conception is the meanest insult ever 
offered to mankind. Out of billions of human beings, but one 
is born spotless, and that one conceived by the church, which 
puts him forward to be sole king and lord over men, with no 
other evidence of his authenticity than its naked word. For 
centuries this fabulous being has been “preached literally and 
him crucified.” This is absolute duplicity. 

Origen, another of the church fathers, becomes witness to 
Christ being a myth, preached only to those who could not 
understand. 

“To the carnal (secularly, worldly) they taught the gospel 
in a literal way; preaching Jesus Christ and him crucified. But 


THE REVELATION 647 


to persons further advanced burning with a desire for celestial 
wisdom, they communicated the Logos.” (Origen. ) 

This is the secret Gnostic wisdom which is taught to the 
inner circle. 

There is no evidence that any of the early church litera- 
ture mentioned the immaculate conception, the material resur- 
rection of Christ, or the miracles of Christ. 


That Christ was begotten of a virgin, by the overshadowing 
of the holy ghost, is nowhere mentioned in heathen, Jewish, or 
Christian history, until more than a hundred years after it is 
said to have taken place. The doctrine was cautiously advanced 
in the second century for the purpose of deifying a Christ. The 
bishops who were chosen to construct an attractive church liter- 
ature, incorporated it as an uncanonized doctrine, merely to 
create sentiment to crystallize it into canonized doctrine. 

Paul knew nothing of this hypocrisy. Without this doc- 
trine the divinity of Christ was not possible. 

The holy ghost means the breath, hence the Christ merely 
signifies the spoken word, as placed in the mouths of the priest- 
hood by the church. Physical action takes the place of the 
spoken word. 

Christ is called the word of god. (Rev. 19:13.) 

Clement of Rome, another of the “‘apostolic fathers,’ never 
mentioned the immaculate conception nor miracles. 

The alleged writings of the mythical Peter make no men- 
tion of the immaculate conception, the material resurrection, or 
the miracles. 

None of the apostolic fathers make mention of either of 
these doctrines without which the Christian pretensions are 
devoid of force. Ignatius, A. D. 115, merely mentions them 
in a mysterious way, as though fearful of making a slip. 

The same may be said regarding the four gospels and the 
acts of the apostles. The earliest Jewish Christians did not 
believe in the immaculate conception. 

The method by which the immaculate conception was estab- 
lished was the usual coercion of fear. We are told in the 
Protevangelion: “Salome came to the cave in which Christ was 


648 Tup REVELATION 


born and desired proof that Mary was a virgin. Proof was 
vouchsafed but, as a result, Salome’s hand immediately with- 
ered.” 

That was what people got for doubting the word of the 
church. 

The word vouchsafe is the key to this. 

The meaning is: to sanction or allow without danger; to 
vouch or warrant as safe. 

This referred to the safety of releasing the doctrine. Sa- 
lome is Salmon, meaning reward. Salom is Shallum, meaning 
revenge. Salome’s reward for doubt was a withered hand. 

In the ancient Zoroasterian system it is prophesied that a 
virgin would conceive, and as soon as the child was born a star 
would appear, and the magi were to bring gifts. 

Magi means priests. The early priests descended from the 
tribal hoodoo doctors, were called magicians. 

This undoubtedly is the origin of the virgin idea. Zoro- 
aster was that immaculately conceived savior of Persia, long 
before the Christian scheme. 

In the ancient Hindoo records (1156 B. C.) is the Bhagavat 
Purana, the infancy of Chrishna or Hindo Christ is preserved. 

The Christian “infancy” is identically the same, word for 
word. 

This very substantially established the sources from which 
Christianity plagiarized both ideas, the Christ and the immacu- 
late conception. 

In like manner, every important doctrine advanced by the 
Christian church was plagiarized from previous religions. 

This makes plain the necessity for the destruction of all 
evidences of previous learning; the antagonism towards science, 
and the denial of natural evolution. 


We are now on fair ground to eliminate the “immaculate 
conception,” which necessarily eliminates the alleged divine na- 
ture of Christ. 

Marcion, one of the wheel horses of Christian doctrine, 
disputed the immaculate conception, the material resurrection, 


THE REVELATION 649 


and wholly rejected the Old Testament; not considering it of 
any authority after the coming of Christ. 7 

This eliminates prophecy, in so much as any reference to 
the Christ may be found in the Old Testament. 

No two of the several announcements concerning the com- 
ing of a Christ correspond. 

Luke and Matthew trace the genealogy of Christ back 
through the Old Testament, which Marcion repudiates, assum- 
ing that the blood of Joseph supplies the line, whereas it is 
specifically declared that Joseph is not his legitimate father. 
Moreover, Matthew and Luke dispute each other. 

Justin traces the line back through Mary as being of the 
line of David, which is equally inconsistent. 

All of this is merely a snare to lead away from the truth, 
which is found in their own code. 

Joseph signifies increase, and in this association refers to 
the rising generation to be brought under the ecclesiastic con- 
trol. Ecclesia meaning a legislative assembly. 

Mary is derived from Mer, meaning the sea. The name 
signifies rebellion. 

Now, why act foolish about this? Let us acknowledge the 
truth standing up naked before us. 

This sea is the so-called Holy See of the Roman Catholic 
church. 

This is Mary! 

Increasing humanity is Joseph. 

These two beget the Christ character, which stands as the 
symbol of the propaganda to be broadcasted over the world. 
“Christ and him crucified” preached literally, to enthrall the 
ignorant masses and tear the heart out of humanity. 

The greater part of the life and ministry of this alleged 
Christ was spent in Galilee, signifying revolution. 

Is there no significance in the fact that this central Chris- 
tian character is mothered by rebellion, takes refuge in revolu- 
tion, and begins his work with this bold declaration ¢ 

“Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came 
not to send peace but a sword.”’ (Matt. 10:34.) 


650 THe REVELATION 


“I came to send fire on the earth.” (Luke 12:49.) 

The absurd attempt to give this fabulous Christ a human 
standing, despite his alleged immaculate origin, in order to 
clothe him with royalty and kingly dignity, does not rise above 
imbecility. 

Matthew declares he is of the seed of David through Solo- 
mon—the seed of love through the sun. 

Luke declares he is through the brother of Solomon, Na- 
than, the son of David. 

Marcion declares that the Old Testament is not authority 
for the Christian scheme. ° 

So there you have it out of their own mouths. Who are 
you going to believe. 

On top of this is the fact that no one knew of the “‘immacu- 
late conception” of Christ for a hundred years after his alleged 
birth. The idea was quickly made a catchy Christian fad in 
the second century, and was gradually adopted as a doctrine of 
the church. 

The Protestants are compelled to accept this Catholic fad 
as the only consistent explanation of the divinity of Christ. 

To their discredit they too “preach Christ literally and him 
crucified.” They also preach literally the miracles of Christ, 
which doctrine was unknown to the alleged apostles. Its first 
mention was one hundred and thirty years after Christ. 

The dogma of the immaculate conception was not defined 
as “of faith” until December 8, 1854, by Pope Pius IX, hence 
it may be classed as a moot question up to that time, notwith- 
standing many previous popes attempted to nail it firmly down. 
Pius IX simply declared that those who expressed doubt would 
be accused of heresy, and that meant death. 

Who declared the doctrine? The church. 

Who declared the church infallible? The church. 

This doctrine has been repudiated because of endless mani- 
festations of error and fallibility. 

Who declared the pope possessed divine authority to as- 
sume temporal power over kings and peoples? The church. 

This doctrine has been openly repudiated. 


THe REVELATION 651 


It is authoritatively asserted that the Bible contains nine 
thousand errors in opposition to well-known natural laws, as 
taught by science. 

All competent readers recognize glaring misstatements 
which make a fool of the Christian god, which of course merely 
signifies the ignorance of those who wrote them. According to 
the Bible god did not even know the earth was a globe or that 
it turns in an orbit about the sun and upon an axis. He did 
not know the extent of our planetary system. 

There are named more than five hundred glaring improb- 
abilities and impossibilities as appearing in the Bible. 

Why should humanity make a fool of itself to sustain 
and maintain a parasitic organzation which has attained a power 
to absorb all of the intrinsic wealth of the world? 

We insist again that it is a law in nature for a system to 
cultivate that upon which it feeds. 

The church does not profit by good; it thrives on evil, 
which it admittedly introduced into the world. 

Now let us conclude this work with a call to the bar of 
frank and open public opinion. 

1. If Christianity is a pretense and hypocrisy, it should 
be exposed. 

“Woe unto you scribes and hypocrites! for you devour 
widows houses, and for a pretense make long prayer; therefore 
ye shall receive the greater damnation.” (Matt. 23:14.) 

2. If it is based upon mythology and fictitious genealogies, 
it should be exposed. 

“Neither give heed to fables and endless genealogies which 
minister questions rather than godly edifying anac lon itiiae tects) 

“But avoid foolish genealogies.” (Titus 3:9.) 

3. If the scriptures are only the inventions of men as 
so-called “evidences,” “testimonies,” and “prophecies,” to lend 
plausibility to a claim to divine justification, it should be ex- 
posed. 

“Know that no prophecy is of any private interpretation. 

“For the prophecy came of holy men, as they were moved 


652 THE REVELATION 


by the Holy Ghost.” (II Peter 1:20-21.) The Holy Ghost 
signifies the breath. 

“T will raise them up a prophet from among their brethren 
like unto thee, and will put my words in his mouth; and he 
shall speak unto them that I shall command him. 

“But the prophet which shall presume to speak a word in 
my name which I have not commanded him to speak shall die.” 
(Deut. 18:18.) 

Moses was the holy man who made this statement to the 
Israelites. ' 

He is also the author of the following godly utterances: 

“Every woman shall borrow of her neighbor, and of her 
that sojourneth in her house, jewels of silver, and } ewels of gold, 
and raiment: and ye shall put them upon your sons and upon 
your daughters: and ye shall spoil the Egyptians.” (Ex. Ofeey 

There is a reason for all of these holy utterances. Moses 
later decided to decorate his tabernacle; therefore he adopted 
the usual method of coercion which carries a tacit threat ; calling 
the congregation together, he said, “Whoever is of a willing 
heart, let him bring an offering of gold and silver and brass.” 
io 58) 

“And they came, both men and women, as many as were 
willing hearted, and brought bracelets, earrings, and rings and 
tablets, all jewels of gold: and every man offered gold unto 
the plcord: gio Hxaeo ee) 

No one believes that wandering, half-starved people were 
manufacturing these things in a wilderness. They undoubtedly 
were the jewels of gold and silver stolen from the Egyptians 
at the command of Moses, and this clearly convicts him of 
wilfully and premeditatedly receiving stolen property. 

This set some fearful precedents. 

It established a covert method of mental coercion. Re- 
flected in the Jew pawnbrokers. 

It suggested that a division of the spoils with the church 
condoned theft. 

It suggested gifts of jewelry to the church by overwrought 


THE REVELATION 653 


enthusiasts who in hysterical moments do unnatural things, as 
we saw them give their jewels to the wooden image in Rome. 

“The women whose hearts stirred them up in wisdom spun 
goats hair.” 

“The fear of the Lord, that is wisdom.” (Job. 28:28.) 

“The rulers brought onyx stones and stones to be set.” 

This fad cost the peoples of the earth billions of dollars, 
and justified the wise, unbelieving Jew pawnbroker in receiv- 
ing stolen goods ever since. 

4. If its pretense of divine origin is contrary to well- 
known laws of nature, and human knowledge and experience, 
it should be exposed. 

Christianity, strange to say, is frankly disputed by every 
logical agent and element going toward the natural development 
and progression of evolution and civilization. Science disputes 
it; philosophy makes it foolish, and common sense repudiates it. 
There is not one single evidence to prove it is not wholly fiction. 

It has a holy fear of philosophy. 

“Beware lest any man spoil you through philosophy after 
the tradition of men, after the rudiments of the world.” (Col. 
Z255:) 

This vindicates our contention that Christianity is con- 
cealed Gnosticism. 

This especially refers to Gnosticism, for rudiments means 
first principles, or primary elements; that which is in its first 
stages of development, of which the Gnostic philosophy treats. 

5. If its doctrines may be traced and identified, as those 
of ancient and long previous religions of many early periods 
and peoples, this should be exposed. 

There is not one important doctrine in the Christian re- 
ligion that is original with its founders. Other chapters go into 
details regarding this subject. 

“All scripture is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for 
correction, for instruction in righteousness.” (II Tim. 3:16.) 

The word scripture has no primary religious significance. 
Gospel merely means a good story. 


654 THE REVELATION 


What we previously quoted about the spoiling of the Egyp- 
tians is scripture, therefore it must be included. 


6. If it has conspired to override civil governments and 
self-rule by the people, and to usurp their rights and powers in 
order to set up a religious government, it should be exposed. 


Why should the clergy have a voice in the nation which it 
does not help to support? 


We repeatedly find, adroitly interwoven with apparently 
righteous teachings, subtle intimations of ulterior designs. 


“Blotting out the handwriting of ordinances that was 
against us, which was contrary to us, and took it out of the way. 


“And spoiled principalities and powers, he made a shew of 
them openly triumphing over them. 


“Let no man, therefore, judge you in meat, or in drink, or 


in respect of an holy day, or of the new moon, or of the sabbath 
days, me Col 14-169) 


Does anyone doubt the Christian influence in formulating 
prohibition and the blue laws? 


“We wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against prin- 
cipalities and powers.” (Eph. 6:12.) 

Principality means supreme power; the territory of a 
prince; the legal domain of a people. 


“Then cometh the end, when he shall have delivered up the 
kingdom to god. 

“When he shall have put down all rule and all authority 
and power. 

“For he must reign, till he hath put all enemies under his 
feet.” (1 Cor. 15:24-25.) 

This means civil authority, for there is no other legal 
authority controlling the bodies of men. The struggle for 
temporal power is a part of papal history. 

7. If it has conspired to control the mental and intellectual 
development of mankind, independent of natural, national 
growth and expansion, that it might secretly conform the people 
to its requirements, it should be exposed. 


THE REVELATION 655 


“T. will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will bring to 
nothing the understanding of the prudent.” 


“God hath made foolish the wisdom of this world.” 


“God hath chosen foolish and base things of the earth, and 
things which are not, to bring to naught things that are. 


“That no flesh should glory in his presence.” (I Cor. 1.) 


John tells us that Christ is the word, and “the word was 


made flesh.” (John 1:14.) 
“God was manifest in the flesh.” (I Tim. 3:16.) 
“The wisdom of this world is foolishness with god.” 
“Therefore let no man glory in men.” (I Cor. 3:19-21.) 


“The Lord will stain the pride of all the glory and bring 
into contempt all the honorable of the earth.” (Is. 23:9.) 


“For whosoever hath (understanding), to him shall be 
given more abundance: but whosoever hath not, from him shall 
be taken away even that he hath.” (Matt. 13:12.) 


8. If it conceals its ulterior character, and fosters a secret 
order in a mysterious code system, to prevent its inner nature 
and secret purposes from being revealed to men not directly 
associated with it, it should be exposed. 


See our chapters revealing this mysterious code and sys- 
tem. It is the most sinister aspect of the Christian exploitation. 


9. If it has systematically cultivated belief in impossible 
mythological beings, with supernatural powers over mankind, in 
order to inspire superstitious fear, in an intolerant and bigoted 
following, to maintain its system, it shouldsbe exposed. 


“Did ever people hear the voice of god speaking out of the 
midst of the fire as thou hast heard, and live?” (Deut. 4:33.) 


“The Lord spake unto you out of the midst of the fire: 
ye heard the voice of the words, but saw no similitude: only ye 
heard a voice.” (Deut. 4:12.) 

“And all the people saw the thunderings, and the light- 
nings, and the noise of the trumpet, and the mountain smoked: 
and when the people saw it they removed, and stood atar off. 


656 THE REVELATION 


“And they said unto Moses, speak thou with us, and we 
will hear: but let not god speak with us, lest we die.” (Ex. 
20 :18-19.) , 

This is the Christian god, and nothing more palpable could 
be expressed by words than this determination to inspire fear 
of a fabulous being, in order that the priest may become a 
- mediator. To this day the common people dare not approach 
persons in high office and glorified positions. 

There are more than two hundred passages in the Bible in 
which the word fear appears. 

“Let the Lord be your fear and dread.” 

“I shall put my fear in their hearts.” 

‘Render fear to whom fear is due.” 

“Fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” 

“I will make them hear my words that they may learn to 
fear) me. | 

“But the Lord your God ye shall fear.” 

“The Lord is to be feared above all gods.” 

We declare that the fear of the law is an abnormal thing. 

Bribes, threats, promises, and persuasion are offered to 
establish fear of an unknown god. Even the promise that old 
age shall be turned back to youth is made. (Job. 33:25.) 


10. If it has conspired with evil or interested political 
powers, to influence legislation contrary to the desires of the 
majority of the people, they both should be exposed. 

The churches openly boast of such influence. 

History reveals the meanest intrigues and the most des- 
perate struggles on the part of churches to seize absolute con- 
trol of established governments and temporal power. 

11. If it influences public officials and legislative bodies or 
courts, in the slightest degree, it should be exposed. 

12. If it may be shown that it is now and always has been 
a burdensome parasite upon humanity, it should be exposed. 

It evidently is on its face, for it produces nothing and 
has amassed fabulous wealth. It pays no taxes and its hundreds 
of thousands of ministers are exempted from public service. 


Ny Sc ESO 


THE REVELATION 657 


13. If it has amassed great wealth in properties which it 
has surreptitiously kept off the tax duplicates, this is evidence 
of political connivance, for no other power could thus protect 
it. It is a willful evasion and should be exposed. 

There are in the United States alone 203,432 church edifices 
to be supported by the people. 

The value of church property is $1,676,600,582, or more 
likely double this amount. 

The annual cost of maintenance is more than $300,000,000, 
about three dollars for every man, woman, and child. 

It produces nothing and renders no adequate service which 
could not be officially assumed by the nation, including the 
ethical training. 

14. If its clergy, and persons associated with it in other 
capacities, have been purposely exempted from public duties 
required of other citizens, merely because of their alleged divine 
calling, this should be exposed, for:there are more sacred rea- 
sons for exemption not recognized by legal process. 

There is neither sense nor justice in allowing to able-bodied 
men the voting franchise when they neither produce, help to 
pay the public expenses, nor render any public service. 

15. If they maintain secret institutions to hide their opera- 
tions from the public and the law, they should immediately be 
opened up and their purposes and practices exposed. An ac- 
counting of their source of maintenance should be made, and 
the purposes to which this income is applied. 

This exclusive privilege is a disgrace and scandal in the 
face of humanity. The time is come when all men and all insti- 
tutions must make a frank avowal of their attitudes towards the 
overcrowded world that favoritism may not overtop justice and 
equity. 

16. If its pretense of charitable dispensations depends 
upon its persuasive influences to induce mankind to distribute 
its charities through its organization, this is a willful diversion 
to enable it to support itself without labor, and amass great 
and powerful wealth without compensation, and this should 
be exposed. 


658 THe REVELATION 


17. If its influence and power inspires a morbid fear, 
compelling the people to contribute towards its support and pro- 
tection, that is moral coercion, and should be exposed. 


18. If its political and moral influences are the basis of 
its legal standing, it should be exposed. 


19, If it may be identified as allying itself with any political 
party, to strengthen and maintain its own position, and forward 
legislation favored and initiated by it, no matter what its object, 
it should be condemned and exposed. 


It is one of the anonialous aspects of the American gov- 
ernment that the Christian forces have been permitted to assume 
the balance of power and practically control the nation, al- 


though the clergy do not produce, pay taxes, or render any. 


public service. 


20. If it is engaged in, or associated with, any commercial 
enterprises, whereby it directly or indirectly profits, it forfeits 
its rights to tax exemptions and all of its properties, on the 
ground that it directly competes with those who produce the 
national wealth and pay the taxes. This should be instantly 
suppressed and exposed. 


21. The desire for material gain from commercial enter- 
prise begets greed, selfishness, and many forms of moral turpi- 
tude, therefore an institution cannot consistently. be both re- 
ligious and commercial. I{ the church aspires to become a 
Jehovah and self-sustaining, at the expense of humanity, with- 
out paying the usual penalties, this ambition should be rudely 
suppressed and the duplicity of the church exposed. 


22. If history reveals that the Christian policy has been 
to break humanity to its will, that it might establish a priestly 
government, the people should rise as one man and destroy its 
wicked political powers and its duplicity should be exposed. 


23. If it may be demonstrated that the scriptures are but 
fictitious stories, myths, and fables, assembled for the purpose 
of lending plausibility to the Christian exploitation, the whole 
Bible should be held up to the scorn of humanity; the church 





Tue REVELATION 659 


steeples removed and these edifices confiscated as property im- 
properly acquired of the people, and converted into buildings 
for educational purposes. |The whole church organization 
should be repudiated, and condemned, to give way to a sensible 
ethical institution controlled by the people through their own 
government. The priests and clergy should be forced to be- 
come useful, productive citizens. They should not be permitted 
to teach because of their previous affiliation, inborn prejudice, 
and hereditary love for alleged vengeance. 

It is evident on the face of nature that all mankind may 
not be blended into one nation with one centralized government. 
We have the visible evidence in the division of the planetary 
system, the divisions of land, water, and all they produce. Even 
its own foolish Genesis divides vegetation, animal life, and 
man himself, into separate divisions, kinds, and classes. 

Blending always lowers the standard. 

When Christianity attempted to blend humanity into one 
homogeneous mass, by debasing it to a common level of super- 
stitious ignorance, it forever destroyed direct continuity with. 
the trend of evolution, and turned men back into brutes, a con- 
dition from which they have never arisen. 

Reader, if you are a natural-born fool, nature has wisely 
provided against redeeming you; 1f you have been made foolish 
by confusing and conflicting educational theories or false pre- 
tenses and the irritating difficulties of your daily experiences, 
you belong to the great army of suffering humanity. The 
whole power of civilization is due you to help regain your 
normal status as one of nature’s highest evoluted units. If you 
have a grain of common sense, as large as a mustard seed, left 
in you, you will water and cultivate it by some consecutive 
thought, until it blossoms forth into reason which will compel 
you to give heed to the warnings in this volume. 

Weigh the facts which we present to you against everything 
else which has influenced you through life. You will be amazed 
to learn to what degree your own credulity has been influenced 
to contribute to your own troubles. “Faith” and “belief” are 
two of the most treacherous words in language. “To know,” 


660 THE REVELATION 


“to understand,” place you in the position which caused the 
priesthood to exclaim: 


“Behold the man is become as one of us.” (Gen. 32225) 

Stand up, you man, and make the response: 

“The sunrise of a new civilization has again brought us 
the true light—reason with understanding.” 

The revelation is here. 


‘LHE ENp. 





re 
joni 








—" . % ~ 
_— _ 
= lig, * « - = 
= * ¥ s : 
- - ¢ 
_ s ms $ . 
: a , 
' 5 - 
4 ee . 
- ‘ 
. = 
ss 
* 
>» 2 va + + 
f +s 


Pa 


hes 


\ "an 





‘* 


ary 


i 


| 


i 


eminary-Speé 


| 


S 


ey 
ae 
* 
Sete Se Stat 
as 


+2 


BS 
2: 


= 


wligtele 


. 


* 


#*; 


rs 
© 


. 
+ + 


rel 


pagel aes 
ectes 


> tm 


tS 


+ 


rey 
rat os 


+ 
i 


‘ 


t 
4, 
D 


Ad 


a) 
sty 


2 
De) 


wi 


ti 


em) 


i 


Meta 
rahe 
at 


ety 


) 


Sistas 


s) 


aa 
t oe 


4) 


¥ 
” 
* 


s 
¢ 
¥ 
> 
vat 
Nd 


eS 
Paes 


, 


Ply ee 
Hop eee 


Pc eae Ue 


KAT gate tee 


’ 


2 Payer ar’ 


rs 


+ 
, 


raat) 


AH TCM Rae) 


oe wey 


. 
¥ 
5 


yt he 
Pee 


4 13 


ay 
N 


+ 


es 
+ 


Varnes 


ed 


‘ 


ts 
* 
hg 


4 
5) 


ot .s'« 
bes se 


ae 
247 


tet 


&. 


4 
) 

¥ 

» 
$) 


* 


Paes =. 


+ 

and 
* 

ate 


it 


gS 


MI 


ty a 


Dated 


a aah 


Pr aet 


+ 
, 


*y 
' 
(ea) 


‘ 
' 
“ 
* 
i) 
Me 
y 
‘ 


a 
¥} 


wie 


, 


ry 


+. 


2 
yet hile 
ue 
yee as 


td 
58 


we 
Were 


. 


* 
* 
ic 
‘ 


* 


sty tgte 

RNIN TALE Ae te 

GRAB RRA Ne 
) 


. 


% 


ye) 


+4 es 


‘ 


vores 
hia 


wes 


ral 


A 


Triste 


yy 


an 
Paar in 


. 





